《MY Possessive Mafia Men》


 Men 1

    MY Possessive Malia Men Chapter 1: The Pleasure Pce Chapter 1: The Pleasure Pce


    Angelia


    "Hey, girl. Get your a**ver here!" My manager at the restaurant where I work yelled from the counter. He is a bit bossy but sometimes he is also sweet.


    It was summer break, so I have been doing morning shifts from Monday to Friday instead of my original shifts being on weekends. The money I have been earning here has been of great help for me. I came from a middle ss family, my parents weren''t buoyant enough but they never allowed me tock anything I needed to see myself through the university and I really appreciate them for


    that.


    that.


    I


    But I needed more money, I needed money to fulfill my fantasy. I needed to get a membership. card to one of the sex clubs in the city. I have always dreamt about being a submissive but living in my remote vige with my parents never gave me the opportunity to do so. But now that I havee into the big city to further my education, the opportunity is lurking around and I am going to try one out tonight. I can''t wait for my shift to end, just the name of the club got my panties all soaked out.


    For the first time in my life, I was pushing myself out of myfort zone. My heart was beating like crazy both from excitement and nervousness. I was on my own, had told no one about this and I didn''t know if that was a good thing or a bad thing as I stared ahead of me. The door in front looked dark and ominous but I knew exactly what was behind it, hot and delicious danger. My skin was mmy under the coat, the only outward signs of my nerves and I stood straight and. proud but on the inside, I was a wreck. I couldn''t believe I was doing this, it is not toote to turn around as I hadn''t entered yet. But I knew I wouldn''t, this was something I had wanted to do for a long time. Having lived all my life in a remote vige in Abakaliki, I hadn''t had the opportunity to do this until now. Well, that might not be entirely urate, I moved to Asaba two years as a transfer student but it was only now that I had worked up the nerves toe here. Most of the time, I was and I could admit to that much. I had never been the go-getter, do-what-1-want, ***k everyone''s opinion and **k the consequences kind of a girl. They never stand out, calm and quiet and never push myself kind of a girl, yes that was definitely more of me. But right now, although I was saying***k it in bold letters and I am proud of it. The bouncer Chapter 1: The Pleasure Pce


    a p****y


    1/3


    SIT


    looked at me, no doubt wondering if I was going to go in or not. Probably, it is time to move my ***along. I had been standing here for far too long. As I took a step forward, one of them stopped me with his hand. "Your identity card." He said and I took out my student ID, making sure to give it to him with at steady hand. I didn''t want them to find out how nervous I was. A minuteter, he gave me the card back.


    "Did you follow the dress code?" He asked and I nodded. "Yes, I did." Yes,


    It has been tough to decide what to wear but at thest minute, Tfound an outfit I had gotten as a gag present from a friend. She probably didn''t envision me using it for this purpose. "I need to confirm it." The bouncer said, nodding at my body covered in a long coat.


    Gosh, I wasn''t prepared to let go of my cover so soon. With my shoulders poised, I unbuttoned my coat, slowly revealing the red lingerie underneath until it was all out in the open. The corset was tight, like a second skin and showcasing my hourss figure with respectivelyrge breasts and ass and a smaller waist. A garter belt pulled the attention to my slightly big thighs, the open. toes stilettos made my legs look longer and more sensuous.


    The man was polite, only taking a quick look before turning to open the door for me. I didn''t know if I was disappointed or not when I walked away from them. Wasn''t I beautiful enough for a second nce? But then again, I was sure they were used to seeing a girl''s body and it was a part of their job not to freak out both current and possible members.


    It felt forbidden to cross the threshold into the club, it was as if I was entering a new world and in actual sense, I was. I could hear the slow beat of music, seductive and provocative over the murmur of people talking. My heart was beating a mile a minute but still, I didn''t let it show.


    ''I am a confident, s**** woman who takes control over my desire. If I told myself that enough time, maybe I would begin to believe it.


    Since I first started my sexual awakening, I had been timid and unsure and definitely not confident. I was more like an awkward girl who didn''t know what to do, with zero boyfriend and only drunk ****ps. I struggled with beingfortable to let go enough to enjoy myself. But now. is my time to seek out what I found thrilling and something I had fantasized about from the time


    I knew I wanted something more than vani sex. Which is why I now found myself at a bdsm Den, even with the tension, I still felt tingles of excitement. My curiosity overruled any nervousness I might have had.


    Chapter 1 The Pleasure Pce


    "Wee to The Pleasure Pce. A beautiful brte with a tall and slim figure said from


    behind a desk just by the entrance.


    "Hi, I heard you had an open house today? I asked, mentally cursing my shaky voice. She looked me up and down and judgment was clear in her eyes.


    "Yes, w


    we do. I will take the jacket from you and show you to one of the hosts for tonight. The person will show you around and answer any questions you might have. Oh, and I will need your phone as well, we value our members privacy and we don''t ept pictures or videos being taken. This is just a safety precaution." I nodded to her words. I let go of my coat reluctantly, suddenly feeling naked standing in only underwear and heels. Goosebumps appeared along my body from the abrupt chill. I had an urge to put my hands over my breasts even though I wasn''t actually showing anything and needed to physically force my hands to stay by my side. Thedy turned to me immediately as she finished hanging up my coat. then, follow me.


    Sokay


    led I me down the stairs and through a walkway. The music grew louder with each step I took and with it, my heart raced even faster.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Was I really doing this.? I thought as I followed the beautifuldy and I couldn''t believe it. It felt like a dream as my heels clicked to the rhythm of my steps, it was the only sound I made.


    The walkway wasn''t that and it was sparse of any furniture, although it did have some intriguing pictures on the wall and at the end


    dark oak dark


    as the e one to the entran the hall was another door. This one is made of the same from shaking.


    As she knocked twice, I had to lock my knees to keep them


    This is it, the first time I would see with my own eyes what a real Bdsm club looks like. Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    First chapter started off good

 Men 2

    MY Possessive Mafia Men Chapter 2: I Wish To Be Her Chapter 2: 1 Wish To Be Her Angelia


    The gorgeous brtedy knocked twice on the dark door and some opened the door. With a few extra steps, I was inside. Following her, she walked towards another woman standing off to the side and talking to a man. This woman was older, with leather everything. Thigh high boots, in leather, a body suit in leather and gloves in what also looks like leather. Lady Jolene, I have a new one, would you show her around and inform her on how to run things here?" She said with so much respect but as she turned to look at me, her eyes once again showed signs of judgment. What was her problem? What could she possibly judge me off? It couldn''t be because I was considering joining, not with her working here. That would have been a double standard.


    Of


    course, Adanna. I will take good care of her." She said and looked at me with warmth, theplete opposite Adanna had and it immediately put me at ease or at least a little. Adanna gave her nod before moving back to the door and out of sight. "Hello, dear. What is your name?" Jolene asked, the man I had seen her talking to was long gone.


    "Angelia, Lady?" I didn''t mean for it to sound like a question but I was unsure as to how to address


    her.


    "Lady ispletely fine." She chuckled.


    "Is it your first time in a Bdsm club?"


    "Yes, I had always wanted to try but I have been gathering up the courage." I admitted as I looked around, taking in all I could see from here and not wanting to miss a single thing.


    "It ispletely understandable to be nervous your first time, everyone is. It can be a frightening thing to step out of yourfort zone and try something new, somee with friends or partners which helps them explore while also having someone to hold their hands." She started walking and I followed her. "I don''t...I am not really open but my sexual desire with my friends and I don''t have a partner."


    The room was dimly lit with a purplish glow and I could see everything clearly but it made the setting more sensual, as if offered a sense of privacy in the midst of a crowd. I could hear her


    1/3


    1/3


    Chapter 2: I Wish To Be Her


    speak, without the music drowning out her voice. As I took in the view, I couldn''t help but feel giddy. The nervousness was temporarily forgotten and we went by someone in the middle of a y with people standing around to watch.


    A man hung from a cross, like many I had read about while a woman circled him with a whip. I could hear the smack as she hit him and his groans of either pleasure or pain or probably both. He waspletely naked and from where I stood, I could see red marks on different parts of him. His d**k was hard and leaking of precum.


    "It is called a scene, those are two of our frequent members and they love the cross. As you can see by the marks on him, there are ces she won hit. Ribs among other things because it can bruise them. You never want to have a Dom who doesn''t know his stuff, he or she could cause you serious harm."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I must have stopped walking because she had to backtrack a little as she exined what was going on. I tried to look at the scene in front of me but I couldn''t help, it was p****phic and an interesting one to see. I couldn''t help but feel aroused at the show they were putting on for the silent watchers.


    "I forgot to ask, are you a Dom or a sub or maybe be a sex ***e?" She asked as I motioned for us to continue our walk.


    "Definitely not a se***ave." I gasped, unprepared for the mention of being a s****e.


    "I am a sub, at least that is what attracted me when ites to Bdsm. I want someone to take control of me in bed, only in bed. My eyes scanned the room, wanting to see everything at once.


    I


    I heard her chuckle as she led me to another section, this one had a woman on a pedestal, her hands and feet hog-tied with the rope attached to the ceiling. She waspletely naked, except for the blindfold over her eyes. It was weird to see another woman in nude in real life but not as weird as I thought it would be. I couldn''t help but envision myself in her position, tied up and helpless while the man could do whatever he wanted to me.


    real


    I


    I could feel slick wetness seeping from my p**y, soaking my panties as I continued to watch. The scene was the most erotic thing I had ever seen, not even my favorite porn could measure to seeing the real thing. I was jealous as the Dom by her side used a feather to stroke her inner thighs, her stomach clenched from the sensation. F****k, I wanted to feel what she felt, to do what she did. I wanted to be her.


    This was the reason why I am here, to experience it for myself and I hope long until I could participate in this kind of delicious kink.


    I didn''t have to wait


    "There is nothing wrong with being a s***x sl****e but it is not for everyone. I wouldn''t advise anyone


    213


    2/3


    Chapter 2: I Wish To Be Hei


    new to themunity to try it out right away. Start with something less intense, ease yourself into it." She nodded towards the scene in front of


    New beginners might see this as something easy to start with but it isn''t always so. It takes a lot to let someone tie you up and ce a blindfold on you. You have to trust your Dom and know he or she would do what you could handle and nothing more. It can take a while to build up trust and right now, he is teasing her senses. She paused and looked at me before continuing. that "A stroke of feather can be felt more clearly when your sight is taken away and the same can be said for taste. You don''t want to know what to expect, so your body is more attuned to that feeling or taste." She exined, I could understand what she meant and I found the thought thrilling. I wanted to try that out. F***k, there is so many things I wanted to try out and I couldn''t wait to start.


    "Whenever you are ready, I will show you where the bar is. I remembered how exciting it was the first few times I watched scenes, so we didn''t have to hurry." She said. I could see that she meant it and would happily let me watch a while longer. I could alwayse b***k if I wanted to watch some more and I had a feeling I woulde back. I wanted to see more, I wanted more of everything. I wanted to explore. Chapter Comments


    39

 Men 3

    Chapter 3: You Like What You See? Chapter 3: You Like What You See? Angelia


    "It is fine, we can continue." I gave Jolene a grateful smile, happy about how understanding she was being and she made me feel wee.


    "Alright, so where are we? Oh yes, not even a scene is staged here and as you can see, we have. several doors that lead to rooms both private for those who don''t wish for anyone to watch them and other for members who want to watch. We also have private viewing rooms where you can see a scene undistracted behind a one-way mirror. No one will be able to see you but you can see them."


    It was a lot to take in, I almost felt dizzy from the amount of information I was getting. I didn''t know much about this ce, the only thing I knew is that it is exclusive and that they didn''t have much information made public. The website had also mentioned that it was a cross between a dungeon and a sex club, seeing as public sex was permitted there but a dungeon doesn''t allow it. I honestly didn''t know why I chose this club when there are many other avable in the city. But the anonymity of The Pleasure Pce drew me in. "Here is the bar, we have another one upstairs but it is only for Vips members." She said and I had also noticed that oak was a recurrence at this ce.


    First, with the doors and now with the bar. It was perfect for the sensual setting and as we stepped closer to the bar, I saw padded benches in the same type of oak. She held out a hand, showcasing this side of the building.


    "This is one of the setting areas, I will show you the other in a minute. If you want to socialize with other members, this is the perfect ce to do so. It is a great way to get to know others in this environment."


    There were a lot of people here as well, some in groups and others with just two. Even if I was ast prepared as I could be on what to expect at the club, It still shocked me when I saw a woman sitting on the floor with a cor. A leash was attached to it, which another woman sitting on a bench held. She sometimes tugged at the leash but I didn''t know what that meant.


    "We have several rules in ce here at The Pleasure Pce to assure the safety of our members. A two-drink only rule is one of them, drunk equals mistake and we can''t allow that to happen. If anyone disregards our rules, they are kicked out at once. There is no second chance." I nodded. along as she filled me in on how their club worked.


    1/3


    Chapter 3: You Like What You See?


    I could understand where they wereing from and it made me feel protected if lever decided to choose this club which didn''t look that improbable. She moved through the bar and further in towards a door I hadn''t noticed.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "In here is another setting area, this is used for aftercare when Doms take care of their subs after a scene. If you are ever in here, you don''t interact with anyone besides your Dom and it is important to be quiet so the subs can be brought down gently after a scene." 1 read about that, the aftercare and it seemed to be a vital part of Bdsm and one that intrigued me. I wondered how it felt to be taken care of like that. She didn''t go in but instead showed me the door before turning around again. "We don''t need to go in there, you will see it if you decide to be a member."


    Through the entire tour, I had been so engaged that I had forgotten about my own state of nakedness. As we sat down on one of the bar stools, I jumped a little at the feel of the slightly cold leather against my bare thighs. While a huge part of me felt self-conscious when I got reminded of myck of clothing, another part of me felt freeing. There was something that could be said about owing and epting the body you were born with.


    Looking around from the new advantage point, I could see most of the floor. On my right side, across from me were the sections with the different scenes. It was eight in total, four I hadn''t seen when Jolene showed me around. It was a little away from the section where the doors which I hoped could explore sometimes. I saw the stairs going to the upper level with a man at the bottom, which I presume was making sure only VIPS members got inside.


    I could feel eyes on me and when I turned, I saw the man behind the bar sizing me up. He was ssically handsome with short raven ck hair and hazel eyes. I blushed as I looked away, the man wasn''t my type but he still looked good.


    "What a drink? The bill is on me." Jolene said with a smile, tapping her hand leisurely on the bar


    top.


    "I would love to." I replied, smiling warmly back. I really like this woman


    "Donald?" She turned to the man serving the bar.


    "Could you get a gin for me and....?" She looked quizzical at me.


    Scotch on the rocks, please." I muttered.


    "And scotch on the rocks for this beautifuldy." She finished cing the order. Donald walked up to us, stopping close beside me.


    Chapter 3. You Like What You See?


    Of course, but first, who is this? He asked her while he looked at me so attentively that it made my heart beat a little faster.


    Donald, this is Angelin." She introduced me.


    "Angelia, this Donald. Although he only wishes to be called sir by his submissive."


    "A pleasure to meet you, Angelia. I hope you like what you see?" His voice was slightly deep with just enough of a bass to make my p*****y throbbed.


    After everything I had seen today, I was beyond h***y and I was desperate for relief. My body apparently wasn''t as picky as my mind was. He probably meant the club and I was having some st* th***oughts.


    "Yes, very much." I responded politely and he seemed pleased by my answer and went on to make our drinks.


    "Really?" Jolene said as he left, lifting her brow at me and looking surprised.


    "I took you more as a margarita kind of girl.

 Men 4

    Chapter 4: I Can''t Afford It


    Chapter 4: 1 Can''t Afford It Angelia


    "You mentioned rules, I would love to know what they are?" I said to Lady Jolene. "Well, we always give out a list to all of our new members but yes we have several in ce to protect both the dominant and the submissive. I have told you about the drinking and the aftercare, we also do not allow anyone to touch another person without consent. She paused and looked at me.


    "Consent of ourw, we live it and breathe it. You also don''t touch anyone''s toy without permission, always negotiate your role before you enter a scene. Safe words are non-negotiable, every submissive needs to have one and don''t interrupt any scene you are not a part of Follow the dress code which I see you have no problem with. By the way, I love your outfit. It is very s*** " blushed at t her words, I have beenfortable in my own body. Whenever I had sex, the lights were always turned off. I wanted to shed that and learn to love it. I hopeing here today and walking around with little to cover my body would help with that. "Thank you, I was a little unsure if this was okay." I admitted, the invitation on the kick site I visited only said something s****y and ck. Lingerie was suggested, though among other things. like leather.


    "Nonsense, you nailed it. Trust me, I saw at least fifteen people eyeing you as soon as you Into the room."


    Wow, I


    stepp


    I didn''t even know that. I had been too nervous to notice.


    "Back to the rules, you are only allowed to do acts of y and nudity in the assigned areas. There are a few others but you don''t need to know them now." "That sounds reasonable, what about..." I trailer off as something caught my eyes.


    All


    At the upper level, by the railing stood three men, all dressed in suits. I couldn''t see them clearly but that didn''t keep me from staring. They were tall with muscr bodies hidden beneath the well-fitted suits, that much at least I could see. Two of them had dark hair, somewhat short in length while the third one had shoulder-length brown hair. There was something about these men, this aura around them that stole my attention. When I looked around the room, I saw several others gawk at the men as well. Chapter 4: 1 Can''t Afford it


    1/4


    114


    Even from so far away, I could feel their power, these men were not to be trifled with.


    "They are not for you." Jolene said, bringing me back to reality.


    T


    I wrenched my gaze from the men, looking guilty at the ss which the bartender had ced in front of us. Had I been that obvious in staring at them?


    "What?" I mumbled, embarrassed about being caught.


    "Them," she nodded in their direction.


    "They are not for you, they don''t seek-a-submissive I scrunched my brows, unsure of what she


    meant.


    "What


    t do you mean? Are they looking for dominance?"


    That couldn''t be true, not from the immense authority they each expelled.


    "No, they are looking for a s***e." She responded casually as if she talked about the weather.


    Wanting someone to dominate you, I could understand but wanting a master? Having someone to control you not just in the bedroom but everywhere at all times? That, I couldn''t envision anyone wanting but clearly, someone did want that, it just wasn''t me. "There is no point in specting either way, they are the most g***mn pickiest men I have ever ''met. They have tried finding one for years but none is good enough for them, I wish they were regr dominants." She waved her hand in front of her face as if she was warm. "Even I would I consider joining the ranks of the submissive if it meant having them ordering me. D*n it,**** they te too handsome." She added I kept listening until I wasn''t, my mind stuck on two words but finding one. Did that mean one for each of them or one for them to share? If I weren''t wet already, I would be soaked now. Just the thought of what not one but three men could do to me drives me nuts. I was almost about about to ask her to rify but I kept my mouth closed. As she said, they weren''t for me, I wasn''t looking for masters and they weren''t looking for a submissive. herto Anyways, was there


    es,"


    anything else on your mind?" She asked, forcing me out of my thoughts and into reality.


    I muttered, although my mind was trying to remember everything I wondered about but came up short.


    I had so many questions but couldn''t recall any but one.


    Chapter 4:1 Can''t Afford II


    "At the website where


    I found your invitation to the open house, I didn''t see much information. Could you tell me more about the club in general? I asked "That is correct, we don''t have much information out there for the public. Let''s say, we were a very exclusive club and not everyone who can afford the membership will be epted. Truth to be told, our members expect the best and we offer it to them. One part of that is beautiful people, you won''t find someone here who is not." At the mention of beautiful people, I realized she was right. I hadn''t seen someone unattractive here, not one. When I looked at the news, it made me ufortable. Maybe this wasn''t the ce for me after all, I ha


    never seen myself as above average talk about being beautiful and that is why I always switched the lights off while having sex


    And then, I registered everything she had said, to afford the membership. F***k, as H***d around once again, I saw what I hadn''t seem before. This ce was dripping in money, from the crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling to the bar''s liquor. There weren''t any top shelves because they all all cost an insane amount of money. I should ""How much wanting to to hear the response. I knew it was way beyond my pay grade. "Adanna didn''t tell you? 1 The front desk


    does it cost?" I had to force the question out, not realve known, I was working as a bartender in a restaurant in the city after all. Thank goodness Jolene said she would pay for my drink or else, I would eat noodles for the rest of my college.


    It is fifty thousand a month for regr Ould always disclose the price before allowing people inside. I shook my head, my heart pounding as I waited for her next word.


    membership and one hundred thousand for VIP membership.


    The only thing I heard was fifty thousand and then I cked out momentarily. There is no way I could afford that, suddenly feeling dizzy and I was d I already sat down if not, I would probably have ended up on the floor


    I


    "Oh that is...yes, I should go." I felt embarrassed as I slowly raised up from the stood after I had regained my strength.


    I


    I couldn''t believe I even went to this club, thinking I could just be a member. Of course, they would be expensive. What do I really think beforeing here? These people were several leagues ahead of me and I would never be at their level. I hated it, knowing how this ce worked so perfectly for me, all the other affordable clubs, preferably free, would never amount to Pleasure Pce. is something wrong?" Jolene asked as she looked at me confused.


    Chapter 4:1 Can''t Afford it


    "I can''t...


    cant


    I shook my head one again, feeling ***id.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    afford


    dit." I whispered and her eyes dimmed with sudden understanding.


    "I am so sorry," she said sincerely.


    She must have realized now what this ce meant for me and before I could even enjoy it, it was ripped away and leaving me standing on the side watching my dream disappear. Although it was


    my bones just a sexual dream, it is a dream nevertheless. I had a craving so deep, it was etched in my and now when I found the perfect ce, gosh, it was gone just in a blink of an eye.


    of


    hank you, Jolene, for showing me around." My voice cracked a little, all I wanted was to get out here.


    "I hope you find what you are looking for, Angelia.


    I left the same way I came in, back straight and staring proudly ahead. But on the inside, I was embarrassed and ashamed. Chapter Comments


    Dianne Rundle


    If the lights were off surely it means she''s NOTfortable in her body?


    Visitor


    *trailed

 Men 5

    MY Possessive Mafia Men Chapter 5: Who Is She? Chapter 5: Who Is She? Rardo


    For years now, we have been trying to find the perfect ve for us, I was tired and bored with all the searching. You would think owning a dungeon would help the cause but no one caught our attention at least, not all of ours. It happened that either Marshall or I found one we wanted to give a try but that person rarely held our interest for more than couple of fuck.


    I rubbed my neck in frustration, looking down at the sea of people and not really registering anything or anyone.


    "Are youing to the wedding this weekend?" Marshall asked, dragging me out of my thoughts. "What?" I turned towards him, disregarding the people downstairs.


    I should probably go down there and make sure the open house went smoothly but that is why I had people working for me, so I didn''t need to. Marshall was the most charming man out of the three of us, with his dirty brown hair, warm hazel eyes and easy smile, he was a hit with women. People always gravitated towards him, they couldn''t help themselves. He had a charming presence and he always looked rxed but I knew it was only a facade. Sure, he was more carefree than Kingston and me but he could shift his demeanor by the snap of a finger. Not many saw that side


    of him.


    "My father''s wedding, are youing? Please don''t leave me to suffer alone, Adanna will be there." He shuddered at the mention of Adanna. He tried his best to avoid her but it wasn''t so easy when she worked at the club and was his sister''s best friend. "What is it, his fifth wedding?" Kingston''s gruff voice was low, I could almost not hear him.


    Kingston doesn''t like to talk but when he does, it is always a whisper. Being a mountain of a man, with tattoos on almost every surface of his skin except his face, his voice constantly came as a surprise to the people lucky enough to hear him speak. His voice didn''t match his appearance, his calm was like that of the calm before the storm, you could just sense there was something violent.


    underneath.


    "Sixth wedding. Marshall corrected.


    "And he is marrying a twenty year old girl this time." He added, looking disgust like the thought repulsed him. His father is sixty-five years old.


    1/4


    Chapter 5: Who Is She?


    "Damn it, that pig gets around. It pays to have money." 1 joked,


    Marshall wasn''t close with his billion dor worth of a father, the only family member he was close to was his sister and none of his family members knew about his devious sexual side and he wanted to keep it that way.


    "Yes, tell me about it...." He trailed off, staring down at the people below and his whole body froze as his breath left his lungs in a rush.


    "What is..." I followed his gaze,nding on a woman I had never seen before.


    Her raven ck long hair and a skin so white-it-looked like porcin. She looked like a doll, beautiful and delicate. I couldn''t see her well from our position but what I saw, I liked it a lot. The woman raised slowly from her chair at the bar, revealing a deliciously sinful body, an hourss figure meant to tease every man crossing her path and leaving them panting as she passed. She hid nothing with a tight corset and damn, she even wore a garter belt, making me want to see what it looked like on her naked with nothing but that belt and her heels. Yes, the heel would


    definitely stay on too.


    "Who the fuck is that?" Marshall asked as he kept starting, tracking her every move. Looking to my other side, I confirmed Kingston also looked at her, his hands clenched into fists.


    "I have absolutely no idea, maybe someone is looking to join?" I guessed, hoped that was the case.


    But when we kept looking, my hope slowly dwindled, the woman said something to Jolene before rushing out, her steps were hurried like her ass was on fire. Before my friends could say anything! else, I was on the move, walking purposefully down the stairs and towards the bar. I didn''t need to turn around to know both of them were following me.


    "Hello, Master Rardo, Kingston and Marshall." Jolene greeted us, she was a beautiful older woman but not our type and I could see the appeal. Her markup was wless, hiding her wrinkle


    of age.


    "Jolene, who was the woman you were just talking to?" I went straight to the point, I didn''t like to beat around the bush, it took too much time. Her brows shot up, surprise written on her face. "Angelia?" She asked for rification.


    "How would I know? Was that the woman you just talked to? The one who rushed out here so fast you would think she saw the devil. My voice was unnecessarily harsh but I needed to know. I didn''t know why but just felt to know her.


    "Yes, that was Angelia." She responded.


    2/4


    Chapter 5: Who Is She?


    "Angelia what?" Marshall asked, clearly not happy with being left out of this conversation.


    "..." she blinked, stunned by our persistence.


    "I don''t know, she didn''t tell me herst name."


    "Fuck, Marshall echoed my thought, how the hell could we find out who she was now?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "The guest list!" He examined, his eyes lighting up as he found the answer to my silent question.


    Everyone who visited the Pleasure Pce was required to write down their name and contact information, it was mostly for security reasons and in case we needed to track them down if they breached our rules by taking photos and video in particr. Marshall crossed the space to the door fast with Kingston and me not far after. It seemed like I wasn''t the only one who needed to know this woman''s name. We went across the corridor in a hurry, the photos hanging on the wall passed in a blur. "Adanna, give us the guest list!" Marshall ordered as soon as we reached the front desk.


    Even though I was the one who owned the club, my friends took the liberty to make themselves at home. The same way I did whenever I visited Kingston''s night club. Adanna jumped at the demand, obeying without a second thought. As soon as she took out the guest list, she looked at him so intently that it made me ufortable. She had an unhealthy amount of interest when it came to Marshall and some in Kingston and me as well.


    I let him search through the book, trusting him to know where to look. Instead I focused my eyes on Adanna when she wasn''t looking, neither of us liked having her work here but it was as a favor to Marshall''s sister. It gave me the creeps, seeing how fixedly she was taking Marshall in like she was devouring him with her eyes.


    She''scanned every part of him a couple of times and she only stopped at specific body parts she liked the most. His thighs, arms, hands and chest, she couldn''t see much of him with his suit on but it was clear he was muscr. We all were, although Kingston had us both beat. MY Possessive Mafia Men

 Men 6

    Chapter 6: We Want Her


    Chapter 6: We Want Her


    Rardo


    "It is not here for the f**k sake!" Marshall mmed the guest list closed, almost seething as he


    looked at Adanna.


    She shifted a little as his eyes connected with hers. She was a smart girl, knowing when she was in trouble and now she certainly is.


    "Why is


    is Angelia''s name not here?" He asked carefully but I knew he was wrestling with impatience.


    "Who?" She asked with furrowed eyebrows.


    "Angelia, the woman with long dark raven hair and she left a few minutes ago." At the mention ofContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    of Angelia, she tensed before slowly rxing again, looking smug for some reason.


    "I must have forgotten."


    "You know any visitors need to write their name in the list, it is protocol. This is ground for elimination of your position here at the club." I threatened, no longer content with letting Marshall steer the conversation and Adanna''s eyes widened.


    "I am s..sorry, I didn''t mean to." She stuttered, looking frightened at the thought of getting fired. She looked at Marshall for support but she wouldn''t get any from him.


    "Did you get her to sign a confidential agreement then?" I asked, although I knew she didn''t and she confirmed it by shaking her head.


    "Did you want to lose your job?" I was beyond pi**ed, not only because we couldn''t find the name of our mystery woman but also because it was her d***n job to secure a confidential agreement with everyone who stepped a foot into my building.


    I was at a loss which had never happened before. Just one look at her from a distance and I wanted to know more about her, to see her again. I needed her, no one had caught my attention like she had just done and for that, I had to find her at all costs. But how the **k am I supposed to do that with only knowing her first name?


    My mind was going amok with thoughts of how to find this woman called Angelia. I have to call


    1/4


    Chapter 6: We Want Her


    my private investigator, I couldn''t find her on my own that was for sure. How could everything change in a blink of an eye? I wasn''t saying that she was the one, fuck, that would have been ridiculous but I couldn''t just let her go either, not without getting to know her and to see if she would fit in with us. The whole what if was what stuck with me, she stole my attention as soon as I saw her and that had to count for something, right? Maybe after waiting so long for a ve, I was getting desperate, we were getting desperate. That was more possible than her actually being the one for us, maybe what happened was because she was a beautiful woman with the perfect body shape. Just staring alone at her made my d***k twitch and the thought of her was making me lose my sanity. Who is this woman and why does she have so much effect on me just by one stare?


    Even if she could end up being another of the hundreds we had met that didn''t suit us, I still need to meet her again and I wouldn''t rule anything out until then.


    "Hey, where did Kingston go?" Marshall asked, looking around.


    I turned around but I couldn''t see him anywhere. For such a big man, he could be quiet as mouse whenever he wanted. I hadn''t even noticed him walking away, I knew he had followed us


    down there.


    "He w..went outside." Adanna said, pointing at the door.


    §ß§Ö§Þ..


    Casting an annoyed look at her, I stalked to the door and just as I reached for the handle, it opened, revealing Kingston''s brooding face.


    "To the office," he said just as quietly as he always did..


    My office was on the third floor, away from the music and people. It was spacious with afortable sitting area, a desk and a private bar filled with only our choice of drinks. They both settled on my leather couch while I went to fetch drinks for us. "None for me, I have a meeting to attend early tomorrow." Kingston said, grabbing a cigarette from the table and lit it up.


    "Where did you go?" Marshall asked, looking at him and waiting for a response.


    "To talk to the bouncers outside." He replied, he was a man of few words.


    I have never heard him make a long sentence and it made me wonder how he manages meetings


    and work.


    "Why did you talk to them?" Marshall asked, still puzzled.


    214


    Chapter 6 We Want Her


    Understanding dawned on me, the bouncers must have seen her entity but it was I was sure they wouldn''t have forgotten her. How could they? I saw her from a distance and I was already h***d. They got to see her face to face and I knew she would look even more beautiful up close. I didn''t know why I hadn''t thought about the bouncers but it was good someone did. "What is her name?" I "I asked right after Marshall, making him even more puzzled.


    Angelia Hartwell, twenty-three years old. She is a student but they have forgotten which university she studies at."


    "Oh, of


    of course. Marshall grinned, finally understanding what we were talking about.


    "Twenty-three, you say? That is not


    t bad...


    F***k yes, that is bad. She is so young and she might not appreciate the big age difference." I disagreed, cutting Marshall off.


    Seriously? Damn you Marshall. He had a thing for thinking with his d**k rather than his head. But for once, I was happy someone argued for it because while I could see reason, I didn''t want to, not this time. I was the voice of reason in our little group, Marshall was


    practically the opposite and Kingston, he just went along with whatever decision we made most of the time.


    "Fifteen years isn''t that bad, well sixteen years in Kingston''s case. Maybe she would like someone with experience." Marshall argued and I wanted to believe him.


    As much as I wanted it, I still had to y my part and see which side won. This was why the three of us worked, we discussed both the good and bad before jumping into anything.


    "And then the three of us, who wouldn''t be scared by that? Being shared isn''t for everyone and like I said before, she is so young and it might freak her out. We can agree on that at least...." "What if she is a sub?" Kingston''s voice cut through our discussion. F***k, I hadn''t even thought of


    that


    that.


    "We could change that." Marshall said, looking at us hopefully.


    "You guys know how many subs have fallen at our feet even when they knew we were Masters." I shook my head at Marshall''s words.


    "Hell no, that is where we draw the line. We won''t convince anyone to be a ve, that will always be a free decision for anyone to make themselves without our influence." Marshall knew that but I understood his eagerness, it wasn''t often one of us, let alone all three of


    3/4


    Chapter 6: We Want Her


    us found someone who stirred our interest.


    Kingston hadn''t said much about any of this but that wasn''t unusual. I figured out he would protest if he wasn''t in. He also wanted her, all of us want her at all costs. Chapter Comments


    42

 Men 7

    hapter 7: She Is Not A ve


    Chapter 7: She Is Not A ve Rardo


    "Fine, let me go talk to Jolene some more and see if she has any more information about this girl." Marshall said, sipping his drink onest time before walking out of the door.


    If Jolene actually knew anything, he was the guy to get the information. He could sweet-talk himself into anything he wanted, even talk himself out of anything as well if the need arose.


    We did have several young adults as members living off daddy''s money but most here were in the beginning of their thirties, self-made millionaires. This club wasn''t just for BDSM, it was also a ce to connect with influential people.


    But what was Angelia? A brat spending daddy''s money? Self-made millionaire? Or maybe she had a sponsor? Whatever it was, I wanted to know as much about her as I could. I said to my friends that we wouldn''t influence her choice in bing a ve but that didn''t mean I didn''t want her here as a member in this club, maybe she would surprise us all. Maybe she wanted older men. The smell of


    toboContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    mixed with a hint of cognac filled the air as Kingston puffed. I wasn''t much of a smoker but I liked to enjoy a good cigarette once in a while. Kingston on the other hand, could smoke with the best of them. With my drink in my hand, I waited in the quietpany of him. He wasn''t a fan of filling the silence with unnecessary talk so I kept quiet, my leg bounced restlessly as the clock ticked. Finally, the door opened and a grim looking Marshall entered. "Well?" I prompted him as soon as he got inside, anxious to know more about this woman.


    "It was her first time visiting a bdsm club of any kind. She said Angelia was a submissive and definitely not a ve." He went to the table and grabbed his empty ss, ncing at me to see if I needed a refill as well. I shook my head in response. "How did she know that?" I asked.


    "Jolene asked, apparently Angelia didn''t like the thought of being a ve, at least not by the look on her face when she asked her. She had an expressive response that she was just a submissive and also she won''t be a member either." He filed his ss with more whiskey before plopping down on the couch with a sigh. He looked disappointed as h****ged down his drink in one big gulp. "Why not? Isn''t my club good enough for her?"


    Chapter 2 She Is Not A S**ve


    The thought **ed me off and I hoped that wasn the case. I lived and breathed this club and no other club in Asaba could measure this one. It wasn''t that I was biased, it was merely a fact. She couldn''t afford it, I guess. Adanna forgot to mention the price as well."


    F****ng Adanna, she had worked here over a year and this was the first time she had f***d up, not once but three times today which led me to believe she has done it on purpose but why? I will will fix it." 1 mumbled.


    Somehow I would get Angelia as a member of my club, Neither marshall nor Kingston asked me how I would do that, they knew me well enough to know I could do it even if I had no idea where to start yet. "Does it really matter? She is not a s***e, that is what we were after." Kingstonmented, looking angry.


    That man could look angry even in the bliss of an or***m, no wonder he stuck to us. Everyone else was too intimidated by him to get too close, women got turned on by his moody looks but they were only there for a quick f***k before they left with their tail tucked between their legs.


    "Maybe she hasn''t considered it before? Being a submissive is a good step in that direction, maybe she just needs someone to show her how amazing it could be? I mean, outsiders have no idea what it actually entails to be a s**e, they all have some misguided views on it. She is new to the game, so she will be considered an outsider. Marshall argued and I couldn''t help but agree with


    nim.


    him.


    There was a lot more to it than those outside of bdsm culture knew.


    At one in the morning, both of them said their goodbyes while I stayed behind. I had a lot of paperwork to finish before I could hit the hay. F***k, I was tired. The open house was good for business but it always brought on more work for me. I love my job, no objection there but aside from my best friends, that was all I had. I had longed for a s***ve for so ****ng long and I wasn''t a fan of waiting. The thought of sharing a part of my life with someone was intoxicating and I had control over my workers but it was something else to control someone else''s life,pletely and entirely.


    My friends and I did a few sessions now and then and it felt good for those few hours but after, we went back to being Masters without our s***e. It felt empty like I was missing a part of myself and I knew the guys felt the same. The things was, we were picky as f***k. No one we had met felt right and I am sure if we had been that picky, we might have already found one a long time ago. But I had a picture in my mind of how it should be and I wasn''t letting that go. 2/3 Chapter 7 She is Not A ve.


    But


    The woman we would choose is someone who fits with each of us,plimenting our personalities, the perfect sl***e to our Masters and one who I couldugh with, rx with after a long day at work and dominate. We all started out as dominants but soon noticed it wasn''t enough. We craved control, not just for a little while but constantly. As for the desire to share, all of us were busy with our work and wouldn''t have chough time for our ve as she would need, so we figured if we shared, we could give our ve the attention she deserved. But wasn''t just that, it turned me on to see a woman with hazy eyes full of desire as she gave herself over to my friends. I liked to see them handle her, take charge of her while I watched. A tiny woman made even tiniest by thepany of the guys, yes, I didn''t hate that imagery. After getting my paperwork done, I left the club, trusting my manager to close up when the open house was done. There were still people downstairs and probably upstairs as well, though I couldn''t see them. It had dwindled down some since I went to my office but the drug Bdsm was hard to quit, wanting to continue until the warning bell rang.


    "See you tomorrow, Boss." One of the bouncers said as I exited the building.


    See you, good job tonight." I nodded back at him, walking straight to my car that was just outside the building.


    Chapter Comments


    36

 Men 8

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 8: She Is Driving Me Nuts Chapter 8: She Is Driving Me Nuts


    Rardo


    My silver Porsche was one of the few cars parked at the lobby. Not many of my members liked to bring their cars to the club because they didn''t want to be recognized. I had so many influential people as members, actresses, actors, hotshotwyers and sessful business owners. When Adanna forgot to make Angelin write a confidential agreement, I wasn''t just pi****d because I wanted to get her information details, it was also because of who I had to protect. If the list of members ever got out to the public, I am done for and no amount of money could ever fix my reputation if that happened. My apartment was dark when I got home, another reminder that I was alone, always f****g alone. I always envisioned what it would be likeing home to a lit apartment, home cooked meals, a movie to rx if it wasn''t toote at night and a wet p****sy to keep my d***k warm. Thad never been able to picture exactly who would wee me home but now, all I could think of was that raven with long back hair, easy to grip and pull and an hourss figure that made me want to hurt it and bring it to unimaginable pleasure. I hadn''t seen her face but f***k, already I did want her. All of us want her, she is driving us crazy with just a mere stare. My body hungered for more than food but I settled for yesterday''s leftovers, the other thing was unavable but hopefully not for long. After sending a quick t text to my private investigator, I dug into the cold dry pizza, not bothering to heat it. Tomorrow, I would figure out a n to get Angelia back to my club but for now, I would eat and then sleep.


    I cursed as the rm woke me up, I had been in the middle of the most erotic dream. All I wanted. was to go back to sleep, continuing right from where it had ended, it had just started to get interesting. The mysterious woman in my dreams had been running from me, Marshall and Kingston. Her as*****ed with each step as she hurried towards the door in front of us, she wanted us to catch her and f****, I wanted to. I wanted to catch her and drag her back to the others, punishing her for even trying to get away. She had made a mistake, running into a room with nowhere to escape. My friends caught up with us and mmed the door closed and locked it. I had seen her tits move up and down as she heaved for breath, I couldn''t see her face in the dream as well but she had curves that almost


    175


    Chapter 8 She Is Driving Me Nuts.


    brought me down to my knees.


    You can''t outrun us.'' I said as I took a step in her direction.


    The woman pressed herself against the wall. To someone else, she might have looked scared but we had known otherwise, she wanted this.


    What do we do to those who are disobedient, Marshall? I had kept my eyes on her as I asked my friend and heughed darkly.


    "They got punished." he said as hisid-back attitude was gone and in return his dominant side came to the surface.


    It was like this all the time whenever we had a scene together, he became a different me when he yed. The woman looked around the room, trying to find anything that could help her escape but there was none. A small windrow at her right but too high for her to jump through. Kingston was at the door, hindering her only way out. Her eyes flickered to each one of us when she knew she had been defeated and I saw only heat in her eyes with a hint of defiance.


    No problem, we would punish the defiance out of her and make her soft with obedience. Just as I had been about the reach her, the f****ng


    went off. My d***k was painfully hard and


    impossible to ignore, it had been a while since I had woken up this ****y and I could only guess as to what had brought on this reaction.


    How was it possible to be this obsessed over a woman I had never met? I had not even seen her face and I wondered if my friends had the same obsession. Walking into the bathroom and turning on the shower, I waited for the water to get warm and when it finally did, I stepped inside. My ***k bobbed with each move, annoying the hell out of me and thest thing I wanted to deal with was **d-on this early in the morning unless it involved a woman''s hands, mouth or p****y. Adjusting the spray, so it hit the wall, I jacked off fast and hard and let the memory of the dream wash over me. I could picture the a*** clearly, juicy and big as it bounced up and down. I was an ***kind of man, what could I say? I ***m with a grunt, spraying the wall with white ropes of of c***m which the water washed away a secondter. I needed a hard core f**k soon, I am getting tired of using my own hands. It had been a while since I had yed. Maybe I should partake in one anytime soon but I discarded the idea as soon as it crossed my mind. Until I knew what would happen with Angelia, I wouldy off other women for now. My d** only craved for her little p****y that would be sweet and tight as...I couldn''t even imagine it. I it. Heaven would be far from what it could feel like.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    phone buzzed as I stepped out of the shower, walking to the bathroom counter, I hit the ept button and picked up the call. Chapter 8: She Is Driving Me Nuts


    My


    Yes


    Imanded, my voice gruff.


    I have found something. A man said as soon as answered.


    He sounded breathless as if he had been running, knowing him, he was probably just walking up a flight of stairs. He was so out of shape and it was embarrassing.


    "Already?" My heart was beating fast.


    I had asked Kent, my personal investigator, to look into Angelia Hartwell and get me as much information as he could.


    "It wasn''t like she was hiding, what do you take me for?"


    Heughed.


    That was true, he was a d***n good investigator which was the reason he was on my payroll. I never took in anyone but the best.


    "I offered.


    "Speak up."


    "Angelia Hart


    Hartwell, twenty-three years old, studies Business Administration at Novena University and lives in an apartment in Ogume and she is currently working at De Iceberg as a bartender and...." "Wait, De De Iceberg?" I was surprised by the information. Could that really be true? And if so, what were the odds of that?


    "Yes"


    I as if it weren''t a big deal, little did he know it was a huge f****g deal.


    Yes, he said as


    "And you said Novena University?" I asked, wanting to check if I had heard him right earlier.


    "Yes, she is a transfer student and studies Business Administration.


    "Send me


    me everything you got on her." I ended the call abruptly, too shocked to even think.


    What the actual hell! How was this possible? Marshall is a professor at Novena University and Kingston, he is the d***n owner of De Iceberg. Gosh, this girl is driving me nuts. Chapter Comments Tracy Sills


    this point right here will be detrimental to this story and has Adanna shenanigans written all over it. nice foreshadowing e Michelle Robbins


    became a different man....small window


    VIEW ALL 2 COMMENTS

 Men 9

    Chapter 9: He Is So Handsome Chapter 9: He Is So Handsome Angelia


    It has been one week and I still felt mortified, I couldn''t believe that I didn''t think before I went to that club. Of course, a club like That should be expensive, I should have known given how exclusive it was but no, I went headfirst into Pleasure Pce without any thoughts whatsoever. It was odd because that wasn''t who I really was. I over-thought and overanalyzed every situation before going forth with anything. I guess the reason I didn''t do it now was that I didn''t want to give myself an excuse to avoid going at all and now I regret it. I hadn''t researched any other bdsm club in the city afterwards even though the craving to explore submission was heightened much more after seeing it with my own eyes. I just, if I got burned once, I usually avoided getting burned again. For the first time in my life, I stepped way out of myfort zone and I was left humiliated. Did that make me want to try again? Hell no. Get me a dry martini with lemon juice, beautiful. A voicemanded to my left, I**ally rolled my eyes as I stepped up to the guy and my smile was stiff. "That will be twenty dors." I said as I waited for him to hand me either his card or cash.


    Keep the change. He said with the most obnoxious smile. The guy looked sleazy with his hair weren''t check with whats heard people used to try to avoid paying before I began to work here and they had to adjust ordingly as they didn''t lose any money.


    We always took payment before you," my cheeks hurt from all the fake smiles I had to give customers.


    "Thank


    T


    hairbed back with what seemed like an entire box of hair wax.


    I got to work on his order, grabbing both the vodka and dry vermouth and poured it in a shake before shaking it and then cut a lemon and rubbed some on the ss. After straining the drink into the ss, I dropped the lemon peel in. While I was working, I could feel eyes on me, just lik I had ever since she had opened. It made my skin burn but it wasn''t unpleasant. I should have fe nervous or scared, there were many creeps here but it made me hot and bothered instead, knowing someone saw my every move. It was like I was on disy, was something wrong with me? Maybe probably yes.


    "Here you go, I ced the ss in front of the customer and moved on to the next person. Whenever I ver I was at at work, the time went by crazy fast, mostly because of how busy it kept me. Chapter 9: He is So Handsome


    There was never time to take a break longer than five minute breath before someone needed me. Thankfully, I wasn''t on the ice shift tonight. I hated being on the ice shift, carrying heavy ice every thirty-five minutes to fill up in the bar. People at nightclubs were the worst, usually they were either too drink to havemon decency or were just as much a***oles sober.


    With my tight white crop t top and De Iceberg logo and ck booty shorts, the standard uniform for women working here, I had many men and women hitting on me. As if showing skin meant I was interested in that kind of attention. Either way, getting hit on, I could imagine


    but when they got grabby, that was always ufortable. Luckily I was only ever behind the bar and it gave me a foot worth of cover from the worst of the men.


    I felt terrible for the waiters, we did have a couple of bouncers, though and they always stopped the customers if it became more than one small grab. I stepped towards the next customer, waiting to order and only looking up when I was right in front of him. I froze, staring at the most handsome man I had ever seen. Dark rugged hairzily styled as if he was just rolled out of bed. Piercing amber eyes framed by long ckshes. And that jaw, it could cut diamonds with how sharp it was. A five o''clock shadow made me fantasize about how it it would feel against my skin. He was wearing a ck shirt, the sleeve rolled up to his elbow, showcasing tan muscr forearms. He looked stylish. I have never had a type, not that I knew of at least but if I have had one, he checked off all the boxes. Something about him seemed familiar like I should have recognized him but I shrugged it off. I would have remembered him if I had ever met him before, wouldn''t I? "What can I get t t for you?" I forced a smile to my face even as my heart stuttered.


    "What do


    what


    you


    rmend?" His voice was like the softest silk, so smooth and deep and it did something to me, making my skin buzz with electricity as it enfolded me.


    second too "You looked like a rum and coke kind of man." I guessed, my eyes lingered for a split long on his chest, the shirt was fitted to his body and gosh, he was clearly a fan of exercising.


    I wondered what kind of exercise he preferred. When I looked back up, he wore a smirk like he knew exactly what I had been thinking about. "You are absolutely right, I will take that." Once again, his voice was so damn smooth. I had never heard a sexier voice before.


    As I turned around to grab what I needed, I felt him watching me and it was intense. I had to hold in a shudder as 1 bent to reach the coke in the fridge, feeling his eyes on my a*** just as clearly as if it had been his hand on me. My hands shook slightly as I mixed his drink, too


    me. conscious of this ridiculously handsome man watching


    2


    Chapter 3 He is so fiendenne


    deam


    slug Here you go, as I ced the ss in front of him he moved to grab it and band against nine


    1 namped slightly at the contact, feeling an electricument where he had the hd ter experienced something like that with anyone before and definitely red from such an inzet touch. His eyes had widened a bit as if he too had felt it, a millisecondter and the surprise in his eyes were gone, leading me to think I might have bagined seeing it in the first ce.


    "Thank you, honey bunny. He said and if that didigt make my heart beat any faster, 1 dont voo what would.


    you are wee." I stuttered, my cheeks burning a little as I stumbled over the words,


    With another smirk, he rose gracefully from his chair and walked away. Standing there, staring at the man moving confidently through the crowd as if nothing and no one could touch him and then, I finally feel like I could breathe. He had literally stolen my air but was now thing it back


    Chapter Comments


    Tanya Gordon


    Love the Chemistry VIEW 1 COMMENT


    POST COMMENT 35This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Men 10

    Chapter 10: I Want To Explore Chapter 10:1 Want To Explore Angelia


    It was toote when I realized that I didn''t get him to pay, not before I made his drink and not after. I was just about to yell after him when my eyes snagged on the bar top where he had been. The face of Benjamin Franklin stared up at me, that man had given me a hundred dor bill. His drinks cost thirty-five which left me with Sixty five dors in tips. Shit, I scanned the crowd after him and he was nowhere to be seen. My hand still tingles from where he had touched. At five in the morning, I finally locked up and my legs were killing me. My stomachined about the too small meal I had several hours ago. It had taken forever to get the customers out, count the money and turn off the lights. But when I stepped out of the building, I breat breathed a little


    easier.


    Money was tight, being a university student living off campus in Asaba but this job helped considerably. The tips were great as were also the paycheck I got every other week when I worked. "Do you want me to wait with you at the bus stop?" Weldon, my manager asked as soon as we got outside.


    My pride wanted to say no, I didn''t need anyone to watch over me. I can handle myself but this was in the middle of the city and I would admit, I was scared of being on my own at this hour. "Won''t it be much of a problem for you?" I asked but I knew he would say no like he always did.


    "Of course not,e on." He began walking towards my bus stop which he did every time we closed up together.


    Weldon was a couple of years older than me, he was probably considered attractive with his carefully styled hair, perfectly plucked eyebrows and an athletic looking body. Still, I could never see him like that. For me, he is my boss and only that which made it even more awkward when I knew he didn''t see me as just an employee. His discreet way of hitting on me happened far too


    often not knowing what he was doing.


    "When is school resuming?" He tried to do small talks but damn it, I had just finished an eight hour shift with noisy people and loud music, I craved some peace and quiet.


    "In one month."


    Chapter 10 Want To Explore


    Truth to be told, I couldn''t wait to begin, I would start myst year of my bachelor''s degree in Business Administration and it was my one true dream. I loved everything about it and couldn''t wait until I finally got my degrees.


    "Oh, he sounded disappointed and seeing the question in my eyes he borated.


    I probably won''t see you as much, I mean, you will be busy with should and... he trailed off, staring out into the distance and his brows knitted together. 60


    "I will still work every other weekend." I tried tofort him and it felt weird doing it.


    We weren''t close, not at all but it seems he thought we were closer than I considered us to be. The bus saved me for any more awkward talks.


    "Well. this is me, thanks for watching out for me." I made sure to keep distance between us especially when I saw he wanted to move to give me a hug. I probably should start saying no to him when he asks to follow me to my bus stop. It was sending the wrong message. Right," he rubbed his neck. "See you in in two weeks." "Yes," I mumbled, giving him a little wave as I stepped into the bus.


    it


    I really needed to stop having him wait with me, he was starting to get more awkward each time it happened. My apartment was small and crappy, there was a hole in the ceiling where it leaked water and I needed to have a bucket underneath to collect the drops each time was raining. My living room was also my bedroom and dining room, it was also my kitchen since I don''t have a divider between the rooms, a tiny bathroom with just enough space to brush my teeth in between the toilet and shower. To say the apartment was cramped was an understatement but it was mine and I was happy about it. It could have been worse, I could have lived with people I don''t like or I could have a roommate who tried to poison me by spraying something in my food while I wasn''t around. Sounded crazy as hell and improbable but I have heard it happens before to someone else. I need my own space, no matter how small and terrible it is.


    Locking up the door, I dragged myself in and threw my thin jacket on the hanger attached to the door..I had no energy and had to fight to keep my eyes open. How am I going to manage to work thiste every other weekend while going to school?


    I started working at De Iceberg when summer break started and it had been great. But with school starting again and possible internship, I just didn''t know how I could do it all. The thing was, I


    I


    Chapter 10:1 Want To Explore


    needed money so I had to figure it all out somehow, I didn''t want to rely on my parents either, even though they tried to make sure I didn''tck anything but I am an adult now, I should be able to take care of myself.


    Just one year left and I would graduate with a bachelor''s degree and therr I would sort out my shit and get myself in order. Maybe I will get a master degreeter but that was definitely down the line. For now, I wanted some real working experience in my chosen field. Pushing the thoughts out of my mind, I didn''t need to stress about that now. I sat


    ! down for quick meal and while 1Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I had served at the bar. It was like the man had been made ate, my mind returned to the man purely for sex, the way he held himself and talked with an authority few-had and a sensuality only those who knew how to handle themselves in bed had. He would know where my clit was at least unlike most of my other hookups, I am sure about it.


    Here I was, tired as hell, fantasizing about a man I probably wouldn''t see again. Asaba was full of handsome men, I saw quite a few every day but there was something different about this man, I just couldn''t put my finger on precisely what.


    I


    body By the time I go in bed, I was utterly exhausted and still, I couldn''t fall asleep. The fire in my was lit the night I walked into that bdsm club and tried as I might but I couldn''t extinguish it. Tomorrow, I promised myself that I would try to find another club I would visit. The one that I won''t be that expense and I would be able to quench this fire of fantasies burning inside me. My sexual desire is getting the better of me. Chapter Comments


    Michelle Robbins


    too busy with school


    VIEW 1 COMMENT


    POST COMMENT


    35

 Men 11

    Chapter 11: Can I C***m?


    Chapter 11: Can 1 C***m?


    Angelia


    I was naked, switching between too warm and too cold, there was no middle ground and my skin was covered in a light sweat and my nipples were puckered into two bundles of nerves.


    Is this what you wanted?'' a man with a smooth and silky voice asked.


    It was dark, too dark for me to see anything but a shadow of a man. He towered over me but I was tied to something I realized both at my ankles and wrists. The rope pressed into the skin as I tested the strength of it, it was a little ufortable and a whole lot delicious. What was that I was attached to? Something hit me on my thigh, bringing a bite of pain with it. The sting was everything I had ever imagined it would be and far too brief, disappearing soon after that initialContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    hit.


    I asked you something and you would do well to answer me.'' Hemanded and my *****y clenched at the sound.


    "Yes," I moaned, looking up at him through my hazy eyes and I felt the bite at my thigh again. ''Yes.'' what?'' my p****y squeezed once more, both by this voice and the feel of what I imagine was a


    Yes,


    whip.


    sir." I answered breathlessly.


    "Good girl, honey bunny, he cooed and I gasped.


    Honey bunny, that man from the bar had called me that.


    "What does a good girl get?'' he seduced me with his voice, with all the things I had fantasized


    about.


    "Whatever you chose to give, sir.'' I didn''t recognize my voice again. It was too soft, toocent


    to what I was used to.


    ''Gosh, you are paying attention. What if I wanted to punish you some more, just because I could? Would you like that, sweet honey bunny?"


    Oh my goodness, I wanted that, I wanted anything the man would do to me.


    Chapter 11: Can I C***m?


    ''Yes, sir, please."


    And what if I wanted to give you pleasure?'' I couldn''t see him anymore but I could feel him


    behind me.


    ''I want whatever you are willing to give, sir." I answered honestly.


    He stayed quiet for a while, a few momentster all I could hear was him retracting and I tensed, afraid he would leave. I closed my eyes, disappointed that I might not get more than I had already gotten. And then a drawer slide open and closed, I heard him move some more.


    I think I want to give you pleasure: he mused, he was closer again, so close that I could feel his breath teasing my skin.


    His rough stables scratched my cheek as he bent down and nibbled my ear.


    ''I will make it good for you." he whispered.


    The sound of buzzing appeared so sudden, I stiffened. What was that? A secondter and I didn''t have to guess, I jerked as vibrations touched my left breast. He tracked the device right around the nipple but never on it. A low whimper escaped me as I m***lly urged him to move it just half an inch to the right. He ignored me and instead moved on to the other breast and did the same to that one. My nipples were so hard and sensitive at this point, I was sure if he put the vibrator on either one of them, I would ***m.


    Slowly, so slowly, he trailed the toy down, tickling my stomach on its way southward. I tightened my muscles, trying to stop the tremors traveling through my body. I let out a breath, my whole body excited for what came next but then he left me disappointed. Rather going to where I needed it, he jumped right over it, starting anew just above where my ankles were tied,


    Letting out a groan, I looked down at him, hoping he could see the pleading in my eyes even when


    I couldn''t see him.


    Patience, honey, you have no choice but to take what I have to give. If youin too much, maybe you won''t get anything, he asked.


    Ashamed, I hung my head, I didn''t like not being the good girl he wanted. Bit by bit, he worked his way up and I shivered as he touched the back of my knees and then further up on the inside of my thighs. When I felt like I couldn''t stand it anymore, he ced the vibrator on my clit, dragging another whimper from me. I had waited so long that now he was finally giving me the pleasure he had promised and I was ready to c****m.


    He must have known how close I was because he closed a hand around my neck, squeezing


    Chapter 11: Can I ****m?


    slightly. The vibrator was still ced on my ***t, giving me the most delicious feeling.


    "You c***m whenever I say you could, hold it. he ordered, squeezing my neck just a tad more.


    I tried to obey him as I fought against it, even as my *** pulsed and ached with the need to o******m. Wetness dripped down from my p***y, sliding down my thighs and onto the floor beneath me. The room smelled of my arousal, sweet and naughty. He upped the vibration and I cried out. ''Please!" Please!


    ''Please what?"


    Please,


    sir, can I ***m?'' my body was pulled tight, shaking as I fought against the pleasure.


    I would soon break hismand if he didn''t let me o****m because it would be too much for me to control. The only sounds in the room were the buzz of the vibrator and my heavy breathing. Just as I was about to fail from obeying, he tightened his hold on my neck, only giving me a tiny bit of air with each inhale. *C*****m, he whispered in my ear but I heard it as loudly as if it was a yell.


    The pleasure spread from my p***y to every cell of my body as I let go and fell off the cliff. I c****m with a cry, my body convulsed as my p*** mped down on nothing but air. My breathing wasbored as the waves of pleasure washed over me.


    ''All of a sudden, I jolted awake, my pants were soaked through and all I could do was wonder how it was possible to c***m from just a dream with no stimtion. I had never experienced it before. This is the first, goodness, I really wanted to go back to that dream and let man continue what he was doing to my body. All my fantasies were being fulfilled. I really wished he had f**d me hard.


    Again, I wonder if the man in my dream was the same one I met at the bar. He had called me by the same name, honey bunny.


    Chapter Comments

 Men 12

    Chapter 12: I Eat More That Enough Chapter 12: 1 Eat More That Enough Angelia


    The light shined through the window and the traffic outside was just as loud as it always was. It was already midday 1 guess. Although I was happy to work as a bartender, I hated sleeping the day away. It felt like I hadn''t done anything too useful in those days. What was worse was fixing my sleep schedule after every other weekend when I worked at De Iceberg. Today is Sunday and tomorrow I have a second job to attend to, this one was a waitress job at a small family cafe. Some days, I just wanted to pull my nket over my head and forget the world for a little while but I couldn''t, not if I wanted to save up money for myst year of college so I didn''t have to take too many shifts while studying. Yes, life was hard sometimes but no one could call mezy and that was something at least. I had no ns today, no friends to hang out with because they all were probably hungover and no boyfriend to snuggle up with while watching a movie. All I had was frozen pizza and''t the inte. While making food or anything that needed the oven, I had to open a window because if I didn''t, the smoke detector would start peeing like crazy after a few minutes with all the smoke the oven made. It sucked in the winter times when it was already cold as hell in my apartment, it wasn''t unusual for me to dress in both a thick jacket and a hat in that season when cooking. The small desk by the corner was both my dining table and my study **k. This time I settled with googling all the Bdsm club in this city has to offer which were surprisingly many. Chewing the simple, cheap pizza, I read about one club not far from here. It looked promising until I saw the rating and reviews.


    It was my first time visiting a dungeon, if you could even call it that. It was filthy with condoms, rubbers everywhere, dirt in every corner and an unpleasant host. Will not return." This club almost scared me off in trying to find a club for me to join. Right at the start, I saw that there was no structure, no rules upheld. The men were pigs ying at being dominants, though the women were better. It was more like an o**y than anything else. If you are reading this, s Stay away from this club."


    I didn''t need to read more, I was definitely not going there. Clubs after clubs I searched, some were okay and I wrote them down but none measured up to Pleasure Pce. It was disappointing even when I had steeled myself for just that. Obviously, I couldn''t find a club at the level within. my budget range, which was about ten dors because I am a student with books to buy, food and 1/3


    Chapter 12 Eat More That Enough


    rent to pay. But still, I had f****ed myself over by going to Pleasure Pce first. Now, I know what was out there and I wiwild have to settle for medidere. mming myptop closed gently because I


    1 uldn''t afford a new one, I sighed and looked out at the darkening sky. I had spent hours and still only found a few in the okay list. I haven''t seen a single one that was affordable and that made my pulse speed up in excitement. Maybe a trip to the mall and buying a bottle of red wine would help with the letdown I felt.


    I threw on the first pants I saw and a hoodie, grabbing my key with a maze attached. I walked the short way to the small grocery store on my block and by the time I arrived, it was already nine o''clock in the night.


    "Angelia!" The woman behind the counter eximed as I walked in.


    How are you, Linda?" I smiled at her.


    She owned the store alone with her husband and I also saw her weekly as long as I had lived here.


    "You know me, I am always good. And you, my dear? She narrowed her eyes at me, trying to see any changes with me since I saw her a few days ago. "You are looking awfully thin. She mumbled.


    You


    am


    fine, just busy with work." I looked around the store, only seeing two other people inside.


    "Do you eat enough?" She looked at me with worrying eyes. Iughed and went to the isle with


    the wine.


    "I eat more than enough." I said over my shoulder, assuring her because if I didn''t, I would wake up the next day to casserole outside my door.


    Believe me, it had happened once and I wouldn''t ever tell her if I was low on food again. Her stew was delicious but I didn''t want her to worry about me. She was like a neighborhood gr taking care of anyone who might need it and making sure everyone was okay. And she really did look the grandmotherly type with her hazel eyes and the smiles that made a person immediately feel better because they were just that genuine.


    And while she was taking care of us, we too were taking care of her. Last year, the windows to her store had been tagged with racist sl**ts, all because of her skin color. Luckily she and her husband had been out of town that day and those of us living on the block managed to clean it up so she didn''t need to stress. Although not before taking pictures for evidence to show the police.


    As I ced the wine on the counter, she gave me her standard disapproving eyes which I ignored.


    ???


    Chapter 12 Eat More That Enough


    I might have enjoyed a few sses of wine every now and then but not so much that it was unhealthy


    "You know, people say red wine is good for the heart." I said as I made the payment.


    Hump fish is even better. She mutteredContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Then both are even better than that." 1 bantered with a smile, teasing one out of her too even though her eyes still narrowed a little when I bagged the bottle.


    Wishing her a good night''s rest, I went back home, walked briskly, looking forward to unwinding with a good movie and a ss of cheap cabe Sauvignon. I was just about to settle down on my bed, the movie ready to y on myptop when my phone buzzed. cing the ss on my nightstand, I eyed the phone, trying to see who was calling.


    It was an unknown number that was shown on my screen and I knew better than to answer but at the same time, what if it was the school? ****k it, I picked up the call. "Hello?" Hello?


    "Hi, is this Angelia Hartwell?" A man was on the other line and my heart stopped for a moment. The voice on the phone was so familiar, I felt like I should have recognized it but from where? , that is me."


    Holy


    my name is Rardo Morgan. I am the owner of Pleasure Pce."


    shit, I almost lost my phone from the shock of him calling. What in the hell could there be? Oh my goodness, I hoped I hadn''t broken any rules when I was there.


    "Is there something I can help you with?" I was surprised when my voice came out steady, especially when internally I was shaking.


    "No, I am calling because a member of us wants to be your sponsor."


    What?


    what


    Chapter Comments


    Michelle Robbins


    beeping like crazy


    000000


    POST COMMENT

 Men 13

    Chapter 13: Anonymous Sponsor Chapter 13: Anonymous Sponsor Angelia


    "I am calling because a member of us wants to be your sponsor."


    I


    I was inplete and utter silence. At first, I didn''t know what to say. What did all this mean? And how were they able to find me? I hadn''t exactly written down my number when I was there. With mmy hands, I gripped my phone harder, afraid it would slip and I would drop it. Taking a shaky breath in, I opened my mouth to speak but no words came out.


    "I can understand the confusion and I know you have a lot of questions. Do you know what having a sponsor means?" He sounded calm and in control and in this conversation, he had all the powers. To be honest, it was fine by me. I was too dumbstruck to say anything. "N..no," my voice sounded so small, stammering like a damn insecure little child.


    "Well, it means that someone wants to sponsor your membership at Pleasure Pce for the first four months." He exined, my brows scrunched up. "B..but why? What does that person get out of this?"


    Who the hell would pay for my membership? A quick count in my head and I realized we were talking about thousands of dors that someone had offered to pay for me. That was a s** ton of money.


    "Your sponsor wants to stay anonymous and doesn''t want anything to help you out. You won''t have to talk to her or interact with her in any way. The reason we got from her was that she could see herself in your shoes. Pleasure Pce means a lot to her, to be able to experience her kink in a safe environment with practiced people and wants others to get the same opportunity." Yes, when something seemed too good to be true, it usually was. My stomach tied into knots as h talked and I didn''t like it one bit. The thought of being a charity or a pity case wasn''t appealing to


    me.


    "I appreciate her consideration but..."


    "The thing is, hon... Miss. Hartwell, is that this woman won''t know who you are either. She came to mest week and set up a fond for four months and told me if I found someone who would benefit from the money, I would give it to that person. The membership wasn''t for you specifically, just someone in your situation but when I talked to Jolene after the open house, she Chapter 13: Anonymous Sponsor


    told me about you and that you had left a good impression. To be clear, you won''t stand in debt to anyone and no one will know the membership went to you."


    I was left speechless as I listened to him. What could I possibly say to that? I wanted to believe. him and I didn''t see any reason why I shouldn''t. Ricardo Morgan was a Sessful business man, he had no reason to f***k me over and I was insignificant in the eyes of someone like him. This s was simply a business deal for him, I mean he would make a hundred thousand dors from this. Listen, you don''t have to decide anything now. If If you


    "That sounds better, thank you.'' I rattled off my email and give me your email, I can send you all the details and give you time toe to a decision I nodded until I realized he couldn''t see me.


    and then we said our goodbyes.


    After I hung up the call, I was left in shock. Had this really happened or had I imagined it all? My first reaction was to say no but it couldn''t hurt to give it some thought, right?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    A ding from myptop brought me back from my spinning thoughts. It didn''t take him long to send the email. He was true to his words.


    Miss Hartwell, here is some information you might need the make your decision. It contains a legal agreement, rules of the club and information about the club.


    I wondered what the legal agreement was, so I continued reading.


    F


    t of all, I want to mention that there are many known cases of others having sponsors at the club. Usually, it is when another member knows of someone who wants to join but can''t afford it. You won''t be under any obligation beside that of every other member of the That wasforting to know and while it helped make me feel less like a charity case, I was still on edge on whether I should decline or not.


    ''Pleasure Pce was created to let people embrace their sexuality in a safe and protected environment. It is discreet with safety measures in ces to keep it that way. All members and visitors are required to sign a nondisclosure agreement. This is to protect the members'' identity


    would imagine that there would be several well known people at the club especially since it wa so expensive. Not many ordinary people could afford it.


    ''For everyone''s safety, we have a set of rules and guidance for all members and visitors. First, consent is thew, respect it. Second, Only two drinks per member. We don''t want any mistakes happen while in a scene. Third, do not touch anyone without their consent. Fourth, Always negotiate your limits with your new dominant or master. Fifth, if unsure of anything, contact a dungeon monitor. They are there to help if it is needed, they will have anyard marked DM on Chapter 13: Anonymous Sponsor


    them at all times. If any of these rules are broken, your membership will be terminated immediately and if that happens, you will not be paid back the cost of the membership for that Some


    month. month.


    of the rules which I didn''t read, Jolene had told me about. Scrolling down, I found the legal agreement. It basically said that the sponsorship would remain a secret from the other members, it also said that I would be treated as any other member with no other rules or obligation than what the other member had. I was left even more uncertain as I read the email. had been pretty sure I would decline the offer but everything in the email sounded so perfect, so safe. After the clubs I had found earlier, it appealed more to ept the sponsored membership than to settle for one of the clubs in my okay


    list.


    Pleasure Pce, it was well perfect. It was ssy, yet safe and it felt like a ce I could explore my own sexuality without being afraid. It was like I had been handed a golden ticket to somethin to pick it up and use it. Chapter Comments


    It was like a dreame true and I can''t wait to explore it.


    26

 Men 14

    Chapter 14: Pain With Pleasure Chapter 14: Pain With Pleasure


    Angelia


    My


    I stared at the email longer than I would have liked to admit, it was so tempting to just ept but was it really true what he had said? That I wouldn''t be in any type of debt to anyone? If so, why should I reject it? mind was spinning, going over both pros and cons of agreeing to have a sponsor. It was a hell of a lot of money that someone would spend on me, that in itself was crazy and I couldn''tprehend it. I was drowning in student loans and now I might agree to get a hundred thousand dors worth of membership. The prideful part of me was shaking inside, fighting to get out just to tell Rardo no but another part of me didn''t want to do that. In other words, was indecisive as all hell. Yes, I would need some time to decide and if I decided before the weekend, I could visit the club. I don''t have work then. A small voice in my head whispered.


    Pulling it all to the side, I pressed y on the movie I was getting ready to watch before all this happened. The wine was room temperature, precisely how I liked it. I had nned on drinking just a ss or two but as I rxed to the movie ying. I poured more into the ss as soon as it emptied the second time. I wouldn''t get drunk or anything, just enough to sleep easier. If I myself as well as I imed, I would overthink as soon as my head hit the pillow. Too much had happened for me to go over it all and the possibilities it might present. By the time the end credits appeared on the screen, my eyes were at half-mast. Doing a quick night routine, I went back into bed and true to my words, I fell asleep right away.


    My night was dreamless and heavy, so when the rm rang, I felt rested and ready for a new week. Jumping out of the bed, I stretched and made a fresh cup of coffee. I had a quick makeup routine for the days spent at the cafe, with usually only elderly as our customers. I didn''t need to make myself look pretty for them. My tips didn''t depend on it. While the nightclub was located in downtown Asaba, I needed to take a bus to get there but the cafe was only four blocks from my apartment. It was nice out at this time of the day, the heat wasn''t unbearable and the street wasn''t too busy either.


    Andy, my co-worker and best friend was in the shop as I walked in. down the chairs from the table when he spotted me.


    He was in the middle of taking


    "Girly,¡± he whistled, his eyes on the new uniforms I had gotten and I could see the grin he was


    114


    Chapter 14: Pain With Pleasure


    trying to hide,


    Kay, did you get dirty?"


    I know. Look at this skirt. I grabbed the end of the dress which was way down past my knees and showed him the awful underskirt.


    Naky was the owner of the cafe and although she was a kind woman, she was old fashioned when it came to clothes. At least thest outfit had been monochrome. This, on the other hand, was going down in history as the worst dress ever made. It was ck with blue polka dots, the too thick, too itchy underskirt was icy on. If it hadn''t been for that, it might have been wearable. And suddenly, I am I am d to be a male." He said which should be.


    He at least only needed to wear a slightly less hideous but monotone blue t-shirt and a pair of grey cks. He actually looked good in his outfit, not that he doesn''t look good no matter what he wore. With his rich ck hair, cutest freaking smile and a body that made model scouts stop him on the street, he is drop-dead gorgeous. He honestly looked like a catwalk model not that he had ever wanted to work in such a toxic industry. I just appreciate the work of God on him. (2


    "Ouch!, that that looks ufortable. He gave the skirt the stink eyes.


    "Luckily for you, you are pretty enough to pull a hideous dress off." He came closer and slung an arm around my shoulder.


    "How was your weekend?"


    "Good," I responded quickly.


    I hadn''t told him aboutst weekend when I visited Pleasure Pce and now all I could think about was the offer I had received yesterday.


    Really?"


    Oh no, he sounded intrigued and when he wanted answers, he always got them. Andy guided me behind the counter and made me sit on the chair, he leaned on the counter and looked at me with excitement and glee as if he knew I had something juicy to tell him. "Spill it, girl."


    If there was one person I trusted and knew wouldn''t judge me, it was him. If anything, he would be like a devil on my shoulder, urging me to do what I was afraid to do and maybe, I wanted him to push me. Chapter 14, Pain With Pleasure


    1. umm. I rolled my eyes at my own nervousness Gosh, grow up girl.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I went to a clubst weekend."


    "What kind of club? Please, say it is a sex club. Iughed at his antics as he crossed his fingers and looked at me hopefully.


    "It was a Bdsm club. I admitted, looking down at my hands before I raised my gaze back to his ro see how had reacted and his eyes bulged in shock,


    "No f***** way, I was


    kidding, I didn''t actually think you were at a sex club."


    NO


    I watched as he raised his voice, luckily no one but the two of us was at the cafe,


    "Tell me everything, he practically begged and it was impossible to deny his puppy eyes.


    Trust me, he could give better puppy eyes than the real puppies. So I did, I filled him in everything that happened, both fromst weekend and yesterday while we got the ce ready for opening. "Seriously?" I threw a wet washcloth at him, I shushed him.


    "Guy, could you lower your voice a little?"


    "What? There is no one here." He said but did as I said.


    "You have to ept it, I mean if you don''t, I will."ughed.


    "Oh, really, are you into pain with pleasure?" He huffed.


    on


    "No, but, holy hell. I just realized that you are a kinky b****h. I mean, I know what bdsm is but I didn''t really register it before now. Good on you, girl. Let someone takes that stick that is up your a*** out."


    Suddenly, I wished I hadn''t thrown the washcloth on him earlier, I could just do it now.


    "I don''t have a stick up my a***." I protested.


    "You are always so prim and proper, you never do anything crazy or live a little. Ever since I got to know you, all your attention has been on work, school and graduating college. But now, I understand why we were even friends."


    My goodness, he made a sound so dull but I knew it was true. Andy was the impulsive and lively person out of us two. While I was often too shy to grab life by the horns and so as I pleased.


    314


    3/4 Chapter 14: Pain With Pleasure


    Either way, you have to ept it. Think of it this way, when you are old and withered, do you want to regret not living your life to the fullest? Or do you want to have memories of a crazy and fun time instead?"


    He had a point, if I did say no, I would regret it and I didn''t want to live my life with that on my shoulders. Well then, it seemed like I was going to join Pleasure Pce. I am going to say yes to the membership.


    Chapter Comments Visitor


    confused

 Men 15

    Chapter 15: 1 Have Made A Decision Chapter 15:1 Have Maile A Decision


    Angelia


    things.


    Between serving the customers and getting verbal pushes from Andy to ept the offer, the rest of the shift passed in a blur. As I walked back to my apartment, I reminded myself about the reasons why I wanted to join the Bdsm club in the best ce. I craved so many things. The excitement, the pain with the pleasure and the loss of control which for me was the most intriguing one. I was hesitant in bed, always overthinking every move I made and wondering if I was good enough. It took all the pleasure away and I couldn''t enjoy myself. But having someone else call the shots, I could let go in a way I haven''t been able to do before. In a way, I was taking control by letting go of it. Hi, Rardo, no, I couldn''t start a conversation like that.


    Hi, it is Angelia Hartwell calling.'' What if he didn''t remember me?


    By the time I got home, I had decided to f**k it and just call him. No need to overanalyze everything, I had saved his number from when he called me yesterday like I knew I would say yes even when I thought I was going to say no. The phone rang three times before he "Miss,


    answartwell, so d you called. What can I help you with?"


    My heart still jumped a beat at the sound of his voice. Once again, I tried to ce where I might have heard him before, it sounded so familiar but the answer kept avoiding me.


    "Do you have any questions about the membership?


    "I have made my decision." I mumbled.


    "That is good, so will you join us as a member?"


    It was almost as if he sounded hopeful but that couldn''t be right. I must have misheard the slight rise in his voice.


    "If the offer still stands then yes, I would like to be a member." I swallowed, developing a sudden dry throat. My heart was beating a little faster as I waited for him to respond. "Great,


    I will have my secretary take care of your membership so we can get that fixed as soon as possible. Are you able to swing by the club this week?"


    Chapter 15: 1 Have Made A Decision


    It was all happening so fast but d**n if my stomach didn''t feel like it was holding a hundred butterflies.


    "Sure,


    I cane tomorrow after my shift. It ended at five so I can be there by seven if that works?


    Goodness, I was actually doing this, I was bing a member of a bdsm club. Twenty-three years old me would be stoked to hear it.


    "That would be perfectly fine, ask for Bryce at the front desk and remember to take with you your identity card when you areing. I hope you have a great time at the Pleasure Pce." "Great, thank you, Mr. Morgan." I said sincerely before we said our goodbyes and hung up.


    Drying my mmy hands on my dress, I let out a relieved breath. The conversation had gone. great and I could see now that I hadn''t needed to worry. After a quick shower and change of clothes, I went to the kitchen to make my dinner. Just as I was cutting up the onion, I remembered that I hadn''t asked if I needed to wear something coded or not for tomorrow. I then remembered that I probably should buy some new lingerie and other outfits for tomorrow. I did have some money saved for emergencies. Grabbing my phone, I dialed Andy''s number. He always knew about my involvement with the club and I figured he would be the perfect person to help me.


    "Can''t get enough of me?" That was the first thing he said as he answered the phone.


    "Could you help me with something?" I sniffed, trying my best to not dry my teary eyes with my


    hand.


    "Hey, are you crying?" I could hear the worry in his voice and Iughed.


    I am cutting onions," I said as I swept the onions into a bowl.


    "Oh my goodness," he sounded relieved.


    "So what do you need help with? Did you call that guy and ept the offer? Tell me you did, I am living vicariously through you which I never thought I would ever do, no offense." Chuckling, I moved my phone to rest between my shoulder and ear so I could wash my hands.


    "Don''t worry about it and yes, I did call him and I am going there tomorrow to finalize it all. Are you freeter? I could use a second pair of eyes when I am shopping, I have no idea what I should wear for a sex club," Chapter 15: I Have Made A Decision.


    "Are we shopping for lingerie? Please say yes." He always likes saying something like that and from what I had heard from him, he knew s***y and I wanted to look stitty and some dresses as well, I will take a print screen of the dress code so we know what to look for. But you have toe with me or else I will probably end up with briefs and..." I searched my brain for something unttering. "And "And grandma''s bras?"


    "Well, we can''t have that, are you ready in an hour? We can meet at the bus stop by your apartment?" He suggested. "That sounds good, see you then."


    !


    I was feeling jittery as I ended the call, I had never felt this kind of excitement before like my skin was vibrating with glee and nerves. Trying something new and stepping out of myfort zone was scary but it was also worth it. It felt like I was finally starting to live. Lspent more money on clothes for the club than I probably should have. ck and s****y were most what the dress code mentioned with suggestions to what it could be, everything from negligee, bustier and garter belts to little ck dresses. My wallet hurt from the shopping spree but if I was going to the dungeon, I wanted to go all out. The worst thing for me was to stand out so I made sure I wouldn''t.


    Andy was a huge help, going into the store, I was clueless and didn''t know where to start. He, on the other hand, knew where to lead me and which lingerie to try on. Usually, I went forfort over style with a cotton bra and cotton briefs. I haven''t exactly had someone to dress up for in th bedroom in a good while but those kinds of underwear wouldn''t do in this situation. Chapter Comments


    28Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Men 16

    This Is Going To Be Fun Chapter 16: This Is Going To Be Fin Angelia


    IS


    is


    At the end of the evening, we took a bite of food and just enjoyed each other''spany. I had known Andy for almost three years ever since I got the job at the enfe. We had only hung out together a couple of times outside work, it was more my fault than his. Although he had invited me many times out to parties, I had been too busy with my nose in a schoolbook. I saw now that I prioritized poorly, sure, school is important but so was having a life outside of it. The day has gone by and now I am standing outside the same building I ran out of over a week ago. It felt strange being here when I was so sure I would never return again. I could still remember the embarrassment as I practically fled from the ce and found out both the club and the members were way out of my league. I tried not to think about the fact that they still were and that I was a soon-to-be pity member.


    Miss Angelia, nice to see you again." I jumped as one of the bouncers spoke and at a close look, 1 I could see that they both had been here thest time I visited.


    "Nice to see you too," I smiled, trying to look calm even though my nerves were in high gear. When I began to unbutton my coat, one of them shook his head. "There is no need for that now, we were told you are a new member."


    Oh, has the word gotten around already? I didn''t know how I felt about that. One of them opened the door for me and I thanked them as I went inside. Adanna, I believed was her name, she was still behind the front desk and she looked from the magazine at the sound of the door opening, smiling brightly until she saw that it was me.


    *Back again?"


    Her voice was condescending and strangely hostile. What the hell? Biting my teeth together, I gave her what I hope resembled a smile. I wouldn''t descend to her level.


    "Yes, I am here to see Bryce. Her eyes twitched at the mention of the name and again, I wondered what her problem was with me.


    "Really?" She took in my cheap coat with disdain and disbelief.


    "Yes, really." I ground my teeth, praying she would just do her job instead of whatever she was doing now.


    v¨¤ v?t chit bim, to the meantime, you can drop you phone here. She pointed to a basker on the


    and hang up your jacket over there. She added the word cost as if it was more garbage than a


    I did as I was told and decided to leave my keys inside the pocket along with my personal rm attached to the keychain and standing in one of the new ck dresses I bought. Although it was short and skintight, I felt morefortable in this one than I did the lingerie I wore thest visit. I felt this also suited more for a meeting than lingerie.


    While I waited, another couple came through the door, this time Adanna''s smile stayed in ce as she weed them, taking their phones and hanging up their jackets for them. I didn''t think she didn''t like me before but now I know for sure, she hates me. Taking her sweet time calling Bryce, I couldn''t do anything more than stand there awkwardly. I kept my expression nk even though I was fuming inside.


    Finally, a grunt short man with light blonde hair walked into the room. His eyes zeroed in on


    -mine.


    "You! must be Angelia?" He offered me a hand which I shook.


    "Yes."


    I responded.


    Outwardly, no one could hear or see how nervous I was and I wondered how long it would take until I got used to being here.


    "Hi, I am Bryce. It is nice to meet you, Angelia. Let''s go to my office so we can talk. Did you bring your ID with you?" He had a pleasant voice, it was polite and elegant.


    Before I hung up my jacket, I had taken out my ID. I had almost forgotten to take it with me toContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    the club and had to run back up the stairs to my apartment to get it.


    "Nice to meet you too, yes, I have it with me. I showed him the card in my left hand.


    "Great,e with me and we will get you all sorted out."


    I followed him down and through the hallway filled with photos. This time, I was calm enough to register some of them. They were all ck and white and the ones I saw were all bdsm themed, everyone was tastefully artistic and not p***hic and I liked them a lot. There weren''t as many people in the lower level as there wasst time but there were still


    quite a few of them. I could imagine it would be nice toe here and have some fun after a hard day at work. This Is Going To Be Fun


    2


    He had an office on the second floor and I suspected this was the only time I would set foot up here. I didn''t get to see much, there were only corridors with doors and none was open. At the end. of one of the halls, he opened a door and gestured for me to get in. The office was spacious but simple in design, dark brown walls and ck carpe. He had two ufortable looking chairs in front of the desk, two morefy chairs were ced in a corner with a table in between. The rest. of the space was used for storage with cabs lining an entire wall. "Please, take a seat and we can get started. He pointed me towards one of the chairs in front of the desk.


    After this, I would be an official member of Pleasure Pce, the most exclusive bdsm club in the city of Asaba. I can be happier.


    Bryce brought a file and ced it in front of me. When I opened it, it was still the same Rardo had sent through my emails. I was only required to sign the legal agreement which I didn''t waste time. Finally, I am about to achieve my sexual fantasies, I am about to experience what it felt like to be a submissive and I couldn''t wait any longer. I can already feel the excitement sipping through from my body. This is going to be more fun.

 Men 17

    Chapter 17: Don''t F****** This Up Chapter 17: Don''t F***** This Up Rardo


    Angelia is here, in this building right now and the thought made me twitchy as if I couldn''t sit still. I had seen the security cameras as soon as she showed up, truth to be told, I had waited in my office staring at theputer for her to arrive. Was that creepy? Maybe but I had to. What if she had changed her mind? I wanted to see it with my own eyes that she dide. The night when I


    Her


    I showed up at Kingston''s night club, I shouldn''t have talked to ge get, I shouldn''t even have shown myself to her, I should have used the back door as I always did when I visited and kept myself out of her way but the thought of seeing her was overpowering and I couldn''t pass that up. Like I had suspected, she was even more beautiful up close. Something about her was so sensual, the v way she talks, the way she moves, goodness, I had a hard time walking away after getting my drink. Her porcin sink teased the dominant in me, like a nk paper begging to be used and marked. I could see right away that she was the perfect submissive just by observing her. She was timid and gentle, making my protective side fight to get to the surface. mouth was full and too tempting to look at, I wanted to bite it and kiss it and ****k it as well. Although it was her eyes that intrigued me the most, I could tell there were suppressed desires ''swirling inside her brown eyes and because of that, I wanted her to experience every single one of them. After I learned where she works and which university she attends, I didn''t know what to do so I decided to wait until I had a way out. She works at Kingston''s night club and school at Marshall''s college but I haven''t said anything to them because I was a selfish b***ard. I didn''t want the door of opportunity to m shut and lock before we could even see if she was a good match for us. It didn''t feel great to hide something like this from my best friends but what else could I do? They wanted her as much as I did, often asking for updates on getting her as a member.


    §à§ä


    now,


    Well, Marshall asked frequently, Kingston just grunted but if I told them, what good would that do? They both would probably back off, being her boss and a professor at her college. ***k that, for once I let a yearning after something more clouded my judgement and for I was okay that.


    with t "Has


    she arrived yet?" Marshall closed the door and walked over to where I sat, peering at the security tapes. I had been too distracted to even notice himing in. Chapter 17: Don''t F***k This Up


    "Yes, she is talking with Bryce now. Is Kingstoning?" My eyes were struck on the top left of the video on the screen which gave a live recording from the gall outside Bryce''s office.


    is outside, smoking." He mumbled before going to the bar and poured himself a drink. I shook. my head as he indicated if I wanted one.


    "So, she works two jobs and studies? Gosh, that is admirable." Hemented, sitting down on the couch and swirling his drink in the ss.


    "And f****g unhealthy. If she was ours, she should never have to work again."


    I was strangely protective over her, having just met her. I only knew superficial thighs about her at this point, she had loving patents and no siblings. Grew up in Abakaliki and went to amunity college about forty minutes from her childhood home and she now lived in a small, unsafe apartment in Ogume. She also shied away from social media, thest picture she had uploaded on her Facebook page was five years ago. That was some of the information I got from my personal investigator. Marshall I made a sound of agreement as he took a sip from his ss. Sure,


    we would take care of her if she was ours but she is not, at least not yet. So how did you manage to get her here in the first ce?" He asked as he rxed even more into the couch, getting ready for the wait until she was done with her meeting and then we will make our move.


    Nothing too borate though, we didn''t want to scare her off. I hadn''t given them many details except telling them she would be in today.


    "I called her." His s brows shot up in surprise.


    "You did what? Don''t you normally get Bryce to do the dirty work for you?"


    "Normally, yes but this isn''t a normal situation. Bryce is great at his job but I didn''t want to take a


    chance, she is here and that is all that matters, right?"


    "Yes, that is true. So what is the n? How can we find out if she is a good fit for us without


    scaring her away?"


    "We will just take it easy, I figured you would talk to her tonight. She will probably be nervous as hell and could use a friendly face." I hated it, I wanted to be the one to talk to her, still it was him who could calm frightened people with his easy presence and she would surely be somewhat skittish having just joined her first bdsm club. He looked happy at the idea of being the one to talk to her and could unde understand


    Chapter 17: Don''t F***** This Up


    why. Just as I was about to say something more, I saw Bryce''s office door opened from the security footage and out walked a raven ck haired beauty.


    Looks like you are up." I said, nodding towards theputer so he knew what I meant.


    "And Marshall, don''t f****ed me.


    If there was someone who could be sweet to a person, it was him and I guess that is why we were still stuck together. I am the mastermind of the group, Marshall is the soft and the sweet talker, he can make any woman he wants fall at his feet just by words alone. And Kingston, he doesn''t talk much but he is the most dangerous among the three of us. He is the strength and the power of the group.


    Marshall stood up from the couch, walking towards the door but I called his attention before his sight could disappear from my view.


    "Good luck." He smiled and shut the door afterwards, leaving with my eyes clued on myputer


    screen.


    I can''t wait to have that girl, my d***k twitch anytime her thoughts cross my mind.


    Chapter Comments


    23? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Men 18

    Chapter 18: She Love Humiliation


    Chapter 18: She Love Humiliation Angelia


    The meeting with Bryce went smoothly and I left his office excited and relieved. I had decided I would stay at the dungeon for a while before I went back home now that I am officially a member and I hadn''t dressed myself up for nothing.


    A yellow bracelet now hung on my arm, which I had gotten from Bryce. It meant I wasn''t cleared for any y yet, I needed to supply my medical information before that could happen. Until then, I had to wear it while I was here. I walked down the stairs with a hammering heart, consciously taking in the many people in the room, more had arrived since I got here. I could really use a drink but **f*k, the money was tight after I had spent so much on clothes and the drinks here weren''t cheap.


    Lady Jol Jolene stood off the side, talking with a younger woman but I didn''t feelfortable enough to approach her. I was afraid I would intrude on something. Instead, I walked around the ce feeling awkward. What the f**** was I actually doing here? I felt so out of my element, I had never been good at getting to know new people, definitely not at small talk and I sucked at taking the initiatives.


    Life was about challenging yourself and to not get toofort on your own little bubble. At least that was what my father often said. If that was true then I would definitely seed in life right this moment. The ce looked the same as when I was herest time, the reddish glow, the music, the people dressed in the same theme and it made me rx a little bit.


    There was this perfect bnce to everything in this club, the music wasn''t too loud or too quiet, the lights weren''t too bright or too dark, everything was in a perfect range. As I looked around, taking in the dark wood and crystal chandelier, I noticed it also had a perfect blend of masculine and feminine features as well. In the end, I decided to go look at the different scenes currently in y. With hesitant steps, I walked through the crowd and towards the section along the wall.


    I stopped at the first scene I saw, mesmerized as I looked at the beautiful couple in front of me. I had asked Bryce if it was okay to watch and he had told me that was the reason they had these


    sections out in the open. There were rooms avable if they didn''t want any spectators.


    "It is called exhibitionism, people who get sexually excited when observed during sexual activities. We have those sections there for members who have those kinds of desires, it is also a great ce for people to show their skills, how good their techniques are and how good they submit. As long as you don''t interrupt them and stay quiet while watching, they won''t mind. In fact, they will love


    350


    59%


    Chapter 18: She Love Humiliation


    it." That was what Bryce had said to me which settled my nerves somehow as I watched the man fastening a divider between the woman''s legs so she couldn''t lose them. Her wrists were already tied to a hook hanging from the ceiling, it was so erotic to watch how the woman let go of all control and handed it over to the man.


    "Look forward, Mia. The man behind her ordered, she raised her head and did what he hadmanded her.


    She


    looked ashamed as she took in the crowd standing in a half-circle in front of them. Ashamed but turned on, the wetness of her arousal leaking down her thighs was proof of that. "What do you see?" He asked as his hand traveled from her hip to one of her breasts, kneading it roughly.


    "P...people." She stuttered, letting out a whimper as he pinched her nipple.


    I


    As I watched, I realized I had seen her before, the woman in front of me.


    Mia Taylor, a a famous actress. She had yed in one of my favorite movies. I knew there would be influential people here and some I might recognize but it still came as a shock, I am seeing an actresspletely naked and currently being dominated. If that was true then the man on the stage must surely be her husband. She loves being humiliated,"


    A man whispered into my ear, I shivered and immediately reacted to the husky timber in his voice. Turning slightly, I looked to my right side where the voice came from. A chest covered in a white shirt and suit jacket met my eyes, I had to crane my neck to see who had spoken to me and holy **it, he was gorgeous.


    I


    If I had to describe him in a few words, it would be stereotypical surfers. That was precisely what he looks like, sandy shoulder-length hair, thick eyebrows, captivating hazel eyes, sharp jaw and ***n and those cheekbones. The suit looked unnatural on him as if he should be in jeans and t-shirt instead but still managed to look better in it than most I have seen. He gave me a weird look and then I remembered he had said something to me, only I couldn''t recall what it was. mumbled.


    She loves humiliation." He nodded towards the couple on stage.


    I wrenched my gaze away from him as soon as I realized I had been staring and focused on the doing to Mia. While


    scenes in front of me. A gasp escaped my mouth as I saw what the man we


    she was still watching us, he had brought out a d***o that he was teasing her with, dragging itContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 18: She Love Humiliation


    d her c****t and across her slit but never dipping inside. on stam


    quals on


    Telt


    because all I


    I felt the eyes of the man on me, it made me hard to focus on the felt was him. His gaze was so intensely focused on me and it made me blush. My breathing becamebored by his attention and the scenes in front of me, all I could do was look ahead as I was frozen to this spot. On the other hand, he didn''t have that problem as he shifted his position, moving from my side to my back.


    His breath fanned the baby hair on my neck, the warmth of his body enveloped me as-held in a shudder. The scene before me became hazy, all my attention was on the man at my back. He wasn''t doing anything, he didn''t even touch me and still it felt like he had touched everywhere and I wanted him to. Swallowing heavily, I shut my eyes as I dared myself to take a step back, my heart was banging so loudly in my chest, the sound pulsed in my ear.


    One more step backwards, my body met his. On reflection, his hands moved to my hips, sping them. I heard as much as I felt him take a sharp inhale but he didn''t move away and he didn''t push me away either.


    A loud moan brought my attention back to the stage, the man f***g Mia hard with the di***do. The sound of wet sloshing filled the space and my already heavy breathing became faster. I wanted that to me and I wanted it with the man behind me.


    I want him.


    Chapter Comments


    27

 Men 19

    Chapter 19: You Are Too Beautiful To forget Chapter 19: You Are Too Beautiful To forget Angelia


    As the man behind me could read my mind, he pressed me closer against him and I let out a soundless gasp as I felt something hard against my ****Without thinking, I shifted, grinding my a*** against his d***k slightly. His hands on my hips tightened as he cursed softly and then thrust his ***k harder against my a** "If you do that one more time without permission, I will have you over my knee faster than you can say sorry-sir and punish you." He whispered roughly, his voice promising pleasure of the darkest kind. Shuddering, I contemted taking him up on his offer but I didn''t. I had already stepped out of myfort zone enough for tonight. We stood like that for a while, watching the scenes unfold on the stage. Mia has o***m three times already, neither of us moved again, not until the crowd dispersed and we were all alone.


    an me


    I almost whimpered as he took a step away, suddenly feeling cold without his heat to keep warm. I hesitated as I turned around, biting my lips as my eyes connected with his. The sexual tension between us made my knees weak. Apparently, it made my brain mush as well because all I could think of to say was let him... "Hi."


    That was what I had to say after basically, trying to dry h***p his d****k. I m***lly facepalmed myself as I looked into his amused eyes, he probably thought I was a weirdo or something.


    "Hello, beautiful." He smiled and he took my breath away. If I hadn''t been weak in my knees, I am sure I would be now.


    "Can I buy you a drink?" Letting out a relieved breath, I returned the smile.


    "Sure, that would be great."


    In a gentlemanly manner, he offered me his arm, and I took it, blushing slightly as I did. Walking side by side, I noticed how tall he was without the distraction of a scene. Even in my six inch heels, my head still only reached his chest.


    "You are new here?" He began as we walked towards the bar.


    1/4 Chapter 19: You Are Too Beautiful To forget


    He steered up past a couple, one woman walking a man with a cor and chain and I couldn''t help. but turn around and look at them some more, curious how it would feel to be walked like that. Although, I didn''t know if that stuff was really my kink, I guess I would find out some time.


    "Is it that obvious?" I imuttered, slightly flustered when I noticed him studying the way I watched the scenes.


    Kind


    I of, you have that new somehow terrified look about you. But that wasn''t why I knew it. If you had been a member, I would have remembered."


    "So, do you know everyone here?" I curled a brow at him.


    "No.


    , you are too beautiful to forget."


    **** the


    color of my skin, it made it that much easier to see the ssh of pink color on my


    cheeks growing redder by the second.


    "Well, aren''t you a smooth talker?" I chuckled.


    "Maybe, I still meant it, though. What is your poison of choice." We asked as we reached the bar.


    big***ts kind of a fa girl.


    The bartender I met the other day wasn''t there, it was a beautiful woman behind the bar counter. And then I realized Jolene had mentioned they only epted beautiful people and I was at a loss. as I recalled it. Even with my inner mantra, I am a confident, ***y woman who takes control of my desire. I still felt a little like an imposter, I couldn''t possibly be in the same league as Jolene, Mia, Adanna and the likes.. could 1? I wasn''t tall and skinny with cheekbones crafted by the gods. themselves. I was just an average heit, big booty, I was medium, I felt medium like the space settled between ugly and beautiful, just the right amount of both but not too much of either. F***k, I needed to stop zoning out or I might scare this man away. I had a thing for disappearing inside my mind. "Scotch on the rocks, please."


    He didn''t react to my dy in response, only smiled once more and ordered for both of us. M****lly, I guessed him to be a brandy kind of man and I was right. I was good at guessing what kind of drinks people liked and rarely guessed wrong. Andy always joked that I was psychic but only when it came to alcoholic beverages.


    are you enjoying here He asked I dubbed him.


    Thank goodness, he took charge of conversation or else, I would end up talking about the weather or something along those lines.


    214


    Chapter 19: You Are Too Beautiful To forget


    "Great, I mean it is all very new and exciting but also scary. You were right when you said I looked terrible, actually I felt that way but in the best way I was babbling but I stopped when I saw the amusement in his eyes returned.


    "I get it, that ispletely normal. My tip is that you should probablye to the club often in the beginning, if it takes a week between your previous visit here, it will take longer to get over that fear." The advice was sound and I nodded in appreciation. "Thanks, I think I will do just that."


    With only four months membership, I had to milk it for all it was worth.


    "Let''s go sit over there." He indicated a booth in a dark corner and we got our


    drinks.


    I shivered a little as I rose from the chair and followed him to the very dark, very private sitting


    area.


    did you think about the scene earlier?" He asked as we settled on the bench and I ended up


    "What did What


    tween him and the wall.


    Licking my lips, I thought about what I had seen, his eyes zeroed in on my mouth and I couldn''t help myself from swiping my bottom lip one more time, seeing his pupils dte.


    "It was hot." I confessed, trying not to be ashamed as I said it. I wasn''t used to talking about sex so openly but it felt freeing to do so.


    "Is that something you would like? To be stripped naked while people watched? Have they seen you punished?" He smirked before he finished his question.


    "And pleasure?"


    My p***y squeezed at the thought of doing just that, I could admit to myself that it sounded so exciting but I didn''t know if I was confident enough to beid bare like that in front of so many people. "Maybe," I whispered, my voice slightly husky.


    "What more do you wish to do?" He looked at me intensely, I wondered if he could see the way my chest moved up and down fast as I breathed heavily or the pulse in my neck pounding rapidly. "There is a lot I wish for but that is for my future dominants to know." I mumbled, feeling smug as his eyes shed.


    "Fair enough." He conceded and it was almost like I could physically see him calming himself


    814Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 19: You Are Too Beautiful To forget


    down.


    His eyes dimmed, the heat snuffed out and I missed it as soon as it was gone. Taking thest swallow of my drink, I looked at him.


    "It is gettingte and I have work tomorrow, I should probably go home. Thanks for the drink and thepany." I blushed as I said thest part, my mind going to the scene when we stood close. It was innocent enough but the sexual tension between us was definitely not to be missed. "It was nice to meet you....?" He rose from his seat and stepped to the side so I could get out of the booth.


    "I answered his unspoken question.


    "Angelia,"


    "Angelia?" He repeated.


    The way my name rolled off his tongue made my panties melt. My name in his mouth been forbidden.


    "I am Marshall."


    Should have


    Chapter Comments


    26

 Men 20

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 20: How Daring Are You Will To Go? Chapter 20: How Daring Are You Will To Go? Angelia


    Thad


    Marshall, his name stayed on my mind through the rest of the night and at work the next day. Though, it wasn''t just his name I thought of, I wondered if he had a submissive but then he wouldn''t have acted the way did towards me if he had one. I certainly hope not. I decided I would attend the club again tonight, getting my member''s worth. The club opens every day except Sundays. At my lunch hour, I called my doctor to get an appointment to take the necessary tests required of me. I already had one but it was several months ago and even though I hadn''t had any sex since then, the club needed recent medical results. It was their policy, so no


    one spread any disease which waspletely understandable and made me feel even more secure knowing that I wouldn''t get any infection or disease ying with anyone there. Gosh, I was already nning on ying with someone. The thought was half exciting and half never-wracking but it wouldn''t happen tonight. I was ready for that yet even if I could. How did I even find a Dom to y with? There was still so much I didn''t know about the I world of P of kink, reading informational books in it wasn''t the same as doing it in real life and there was still lots I didn''t know. But I But I couldn''t wait to learn. did it go?"


    So


    tell me, how did it


    "Andy ambled towards where I was sitting behind the counter.


    t." I responded as I wiped down the countertop..


    We hadn''t had a chance to talk until now, an hour before closing time. I had opened the cafe. alone this morning after he overslept and it had been busy ever since then.


    "It went great." I


    "Seriously, is that all I am going to get? It went great?" He said in protest.


    "I am literally dying to know everything, can''t you see the blood leaking from my mouth? I will bleed out if you don''t borate."


    Iughed, shook my head at his drama. He had been like that ever since I met him, it was one of his many adoring qualities. "There is not much I can tell you."


    "Why not?" He looked at me with both confusion and disappointment.


    "I had signed a confidential agreement, I can''t speak of what happens inside of the club or the


    Chapter 20: How Daring Are You Will To Go?


    club members." I said and hoped he would understand.


    It wasn''t like it was so abnormal of me to not talk about my sex life anyway even though I didn''t have sex yesterday but still, I rarely talked about my sex life and maybe that was why it was ufortable to suddenly do so. I hadn''t been sexually active for months, so there was never anything for me to share. It wasn''t like I told my friends about my countless nights spent with battery operated boyfriends either and that was the only sex I had for the moment, with an artificial dick.


    dick.


    That sucks," he pouted.


    I anyone catch your eyes at least?"


    My mind went straight to Marshall, it was like I could still feel his heat on me and what had felt like a massive d***k pressed against my a**.


    "There might have been one." I admitted shyly.


    Oh,Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    That is really all I am going to get? He groaned as he started to gather a piece of chocte cake and a blueberry m****n, getting ready to serve the customers. "Sorry," I apologize with a smile, not feeling sorry at all and he d***n well knew it. Chuckling, I went back to work. By the time I


    time I got home, I was bursting with renewed nervousness. I had spent the day at work thinking about the club but also the possibility of meeting Marshall again. Would he be there tonight? This would be my third time going to the club and a second time as an official member. I assured myself that it wasn''t weird that I still had nerves, I could probably attend the club for one month straight and still feel the nerves. It took some time before I wasfortable in a new setting and this was more than that. This is a new world. Thest time, Andy helped me pick out an outfit and now I was struggling to find what to wear by myself. I wasn''t fashionable at all, I preferred skinny jeans and a baggy t-shirt. If I wanted to dress up, I just switched to a blouse. As I was staring at my new clothes, lingerie, I was struggling to put it mildly. ****k this, I am going to video call Andy and he picked up the call at the first ring. "Em, what''s up, sweetie?"


    I turned the camera, showing him the many piecesying on my bed.


    "Please help me choose an outfit, I have literally no idea what would look good with what."


    A smallugh escaped him after hearing my desperation.


    Chapter 20: How Daring Are You Will To Go?


    "How daring are you willing to go?" His voice has a hint of teasing.


    "Hmm, it depends. What are you thinking of?"


    "The p


    pushup bra on the right for me and left for you with the matching string. And...." I saw him studying the clothes on the bed through the camera.


    The see-through babydoll." He added.


    Holy shit, that would have leave me basically naked. I get it was even more revealing than the


    outfit I had on the first time I went to the club. I let out a groan, knowing I would wear what he had suggested. He knew more about clothes than me even when it came to women''s lingerie.


    "Thanks a lot, talk to you soon. I said before hanging up the call and started collecting the ones he had chosen.


    Lastly, I


    I picked my favorite silver ring. It had a simple design but I didn''t use it for essories. It Bewas


    was more like a thing for me to y with whenever I needed to feel calm with my anxiety or just in general when I felt awkward.


    The silver bracelet marked my arms as I arrived at the club, Adanna was behind the counter again and I inwardly groaned. me me.


    ?''


    "Angelina," she greeted as I unbuttoned the jacket and hung it up, knowing she wouldn''t do it for me. My phone went in the basket and I got ready to step towards the stairs.


    "It is Angelia." I corrected as


    "Do you have your bracelet?" She sounded smug as she asked, confusing me a little..


    Was there a big deal about having the bracelet? Or was she so smug that I couldn''t join any scenes and ys?


    "Right here," I raised my right hand, showing it to her before continuing my walk to the stairs and down.


    For once, I walked the hall alone and found the time to stop and look more closely at the pictures. lining the walls. I freaking loved them, they were so tastefully done. This was clearly taken by someone in thismunity, someone who saw both the elegance of this kink and the erotic side. The movies often got bdsm wrong, only focusing on sex and pain when there was much more behind the curtains. Even though I hadn''t been involved in any scene or anything of the kind, I had read up on many


    Chapter 20: How Daring Are You Will To Go?


    things and knew more of what was at y than most outsiders knew. It was important for me to educate myself before I did anything, so I knew what I was getting myself into.


    Knocking three times on the door into the dungeon, like I had seen both Adanna and Bryce do, I was let inside. I hadn''t even taken more than five steps before goosebumps appeared on my skin. The feeling was so intense and intuitively I knew I was being watched. Looking around, I scanned. the crowd until I met a pair of familiar eyes even from a distance, I knew they were hazel.


    there.


    A movement at his right dragged my attention from Marshall to him, the customer from De Iceberg. I forced my eyes from the intense gaze of the stranger and connected with another pair of eyes. This time, they were neither hazel or amber but so dark they pulled me in and kept me there. He was huge, the biggest man I had ever seen. He was built like a tree, his muscles bulging through his shirt. Tattoo peeked from the shirt, encircling his entire throat but none were on his face. The man had ck short hair, shorter than the other two with just enough length to grip.


    Oh my goodness, what was with my thoughtstely? I hadn''t reacted to other men like this before. These three men though, there was just something about them that made a woman. fantasize about dirty filthy things. I was stuck in ce as I stared, not being able to stop myself. They were all insanely attractive, each in their own way and I felt overwhelmed by their collective attention.


    Suddenly, something clicked. These were the men I had seen at the open house, now I realized why I had felt u had seen marshall and the other man before. I had to see them all three together to ce thest piece of the puzzle. They were the men I had seen at the upper level by the railing when I first entered the open house. My heart dropped as I understood what that meant. The sexual tension between Marshall and I, the electricity between the other man and me at De Iceberg, it could be just that. Because even if I wanted to explore where it could lead to one of them, we weren''t meant for each other.


    They were Masters and I was no ***ve.


    Chapter Comments


    Michelle Robbins


    oh my gosh I just realized I read Angelina this whole time.


    VIEW ALL 2 COMMENTS


    26


    POST COMMENT

 Men 21

    Chapter 21: Not That I Have A Dom Chapter 21: Not That I Have A Dom. Marshall


    Angelia stood frozen as we locked eyes, I could see the beginning of a smile forming on her lips before she looked at my side. Her eyes widened slightly and there was recognition sparking in those beautiful eyes of hers. I f****d hope not, Rardo would have said something to us if they gave met before, right? It took a minute before she noticed Kingston and I almostughed that it took her so long. He wasn''t one anyone could overlook, not when he was as big as a house. He was tall as me, a couple of inches shorter than Rardo but he seemed so much bigger. That man eats bricks for breakfast. She didn''t react much seeing him, which to be honest was a feat in itself. Most women would flinch somehow, I had even see some take a step back and the f***r looked like the worst kind of animal. But no, Angelia devoured him with her eyes as she had with Rardo and me. I me. My jaw clenched as a silver of jealousy crept in. guys


    and


    My


    uys and I had agreed several years ago that we would share but the prospect of sharing Angelia? Some part of me didn''t like that. We were all alpha men, possessive to the boot and still, even when we had talked about sharing, we never talked much about how it would work. How the arrangements would be in general was something we thought we would figure along the way if and when we found the right one.


    Now, I wondered if it had been such a good idea to wait to discuss that part. Angelia still stood at the same spot she had been at when she noticed us. But now, there was something different in her expression, not surprised like it had been but something else. Disappointment maybe? Snapping out of the whole stare, we went down and I walked towards her


    "Beautiful, I am d you came tonight." I gave her a pleasant smile but I couldn''t hide the growl in my voice as I took in her choice of clothing.


    Shit, I could feel my d***k stiffen at the sight of her. She had left little to the imagination with her see-through nightgown and her ample breasts on disy. Her skin looked so soft and all I wanted to do was give in to my urge to touch her. "I..." she trailed off as she looked over my shoulder and I just knew my friends wereing over


    to join us.


    Yes, I took your advice."


    114


    Chapter 21: Not That I Have A Dom


    "I am known for giving good advice every now and then." I joked as I stepped aside to make room for the others.


    "Angelia, this is my friends, Rardo and Kingston. Guy, this is Angelia." (


    It felt weird to introduce her to them when they already knew who she was but she didn''t know


    that.


    that.


    "Hi, it is nice to meet you." She said softly as her cheeks tingled pink.


    Kingston nodded in response which wasn''t unusual for him. If he didn''t need to talk, he would refrain from doing it.


    "Imara mma na-abali." Rardo, that mother-f***er, upstaging us with his nativenguage and from the look on her face, I would say it was working. S***d.


    "I.. I don''t know what that means?" She said, her cheeks flushed more.


    "It means you look beautiful I tonight."


    Her blush


    grew further, she looked lovely like that, Great, now I wish I had taken nativenguage more seriously in high school. I wanted to put the same look on her face with my own words.


    "T.. thank you." She broke her eye contact with him and looked around.


    "Quite a


    a turn up for a Wednesday evening."


    "You haven''t You haver


    seen anything yet, beautiful." I slung an arm around her shoulder as if we were the


    best of friends.


    What are your ns for tonight?" I asked.


    "I don''t really have a n, I just figured I would pay it by ear. Can''t really join a y or anything


    because of this." She showed me the bracelet on her wrist.


    "Not that I have a Dom so..it wouldn''t have mattered anyway."


    "Have you ever had a Dom before?" I asked again.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It was a genuine question and although some would like this submissive to have some experience, there was a lot who didn''t mind. It could be a positive thing because then they could train her the way they wanted instead of correcting her. I, at least would appreciate that, it took time to make a submissive unlearn most of what she had been taught.


    214


    Chapter 21: Not That I Have A Dom


    Both Rardo and Kingston kept silent as we two talked but I was sure they paid close attention to our conversation.


    "Never," she responded.


    "Well, you don''t really need to have your own Dom to participate in a scene but I wouldn''t rmend it. If you haven''t been in a scene before, start slowly with someone who knows what they are doing." I exined..


    "Like you?" She asked and almost tripped over her feet. I steadied her and saw she was flush with embarrassment.


    "..I didn''t I mean it like that."


    Before I could


    Before ould say anything, she continued talking.


    Please


    forget I said that." She mumbled.


    "Already forgotten," I gave her a friendly smile, hoping to make her sudden tense shoulder rx a little and it did.


    *Since you won''t


    you would like."


    join any y, are you up for watching? I have something in mind that I think


    "Thanks and


    and am in, are those twoing with us? She looked behind at the men trailing us.


    They should probably sit this one out but I could understand if they didn''t want to. Angelia had this kind of maic pull, drawing us all closer to her.


    "If you want us to." Rardo said ever so smoothly, proving he did listen to our conversation.


    "...yes, you can join if you want to."


    Go***n, she was so sweet with her soft and shy voice.


    Lead the way, Marshall." Kingstonmanded in his whisper.


    It was the first time he had spoken in her presence and instead of reacting in surprise to his voice, she f****g shivered like his voice was directly attached to her c***t. Kingston''s eyes narrowed as he noticed her reaction to him speaking. "Where are we going?" She looked around, only now seeing that we were by the doors leading to different rooms for different purposes. I was leading her to a viewing room. 3/4


    Chapter 21: Not That I Have A Dom


    "Fancy a private viewing?" I smirked as I opened the door and guided her down the hall to one of the room


    I could hear her gasp as we entered the room and I couldn''t wait for the show to really begin. My thoughts shed to her a***grinding on my d***k, I hoped she would do it again just so I could punish her for itter. This was going to be fun.


    26

 Men 22

    SHARE


    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 22: Thanks For The Opportunity, It Means A Lot Chapter 22: Thanks For The Opportunity, It Means A Lot Marshall


    The room we were in was dark and shadowy with just enough light to make it sensual. There was a leather couch in front of the wall entirely made of a one-way mirror where we could see everything that happened in the other room. By another wall was a sideboard filled with lots of With lots se**toys.


    Angelia''s eyes were glued to the toys currently presented on top of the sideboard. Di****os of different sizes, vibrators, nipple mps, b*****gs and so on. Her excitement was evident by how her nipples stood at attention through the thin bra and f****k, if it continues like this, I I would go to bed with blue balls tonight. Rardo and Kingston took a seat on the couch and I followed suit. "Let''s sit, they are about to begin soon." I said to her when she paused by the door.


    She hesitated a little and I immediately understood why. We were all three big guys and took up a lot of space and that left her a tiny spot between Rardo and me which to be honest, had been


    the idea. We could have easily made another chair brought in but then I wouldn''t have an excuse to have her close to me. She might say I was maniptive but really, I just went after what I wanted.


    The second she sat down, both Rardo and I tensed, just the feeling of her sitting next to us was enough to make my already hardening ***k swell even further. When she wasn''t looking, I quickly adjusted my d***k so it wasn''t that visible.


    "So, Rardo, are you the same one I talked to on the phone by any chance? Rardo Morgan?"


    Her''s


    soft voice filled the room and something about the sound of it made my heartbeat ease just a little bit, although my d****k throbbed just a little bit more.


    "Yes, that was me." He responded and nodded his head.


    "Oh, well, thank you for...." She looked down, her fingers ying with a ring she had on.


    "For this opportunity, it means a lot to me."


    I held in my own smile, trying to not be obvious to the fact that I knew what she was thanking him for.


    "You don''t have to thank me, all you have to do is enjoy yourself."


    Chapter 22: Thanks For The Opportunity, It Means A Lot


    "Oh, I am definitely nning to do that." She giggled as softly as her voice sounded. "So why do you have private viewing rooms anyways?" She asked as she took in the space on the other of the mirrol


    side


    It was ck and golden themed and wasn''tcking in toys and furniture required for a good scene. On the walls hung different types of whips, paddles and floggers. There were restraints of all kinds avable, a pedestal was in the center of the room while other equipment was ced to the side. They wouldn''t need anything other than the pedestal this time.


    "I mean, from what I have read, this isn''t that usual for a bdsm club." She said as she continued to look at Rardo for the answer.


    "That is true, in my experience those into bondage and dominating or submitting often have more than one kink. We have many who like to watch, which is called voyeurism and others who have humiliation as a kink, getting exposed for others or just to get turned on by having someone watch. Those kind of kinks bnce each other out and I figured it would be smart business to the members what they want. I don''t want to follow the usual dungeon theme that everyone else in the city of offering either. She chuckled as she settled further on the couch. give


    I


    "Yes, I can see that is paying for you. When I searched other clubs in the city, I didn''t find one who offered even a fraction of what you do."


    The


    The thought of her looking for another club to join had me fuming. If we hadn''t gotten to her in time, she would have slipped away from us. Thank goodness, Rardo fixed it like he had promised and now we just needed to not f***k up this opportunity. By the time the woman was called into the stage in the other room, we were all rxed. Well, except for Kingston, he sat stiff as a board. Was he angry, we wanted to see where it could go with her? I had no idea of knowing because he never said anything since we entered the room. If he wasn''t keen to her, what would we do? Cut our losses with her and move on to the next? Somehow, I couldn''t see that happening. I doubted that though, Kingston wasn''t averse to let us know if there was something he wasn''t game for. The woman on the other side kneeled with her palm up, waiting for her dominant. I never was a big fan of watching others, unless it was my friends with the woman. But seeing how Angelia reacted to it, I could watch a hundred more as long as she was by my side. She tensed as the man


    came in.


    "You have misbehaved today, girl. Get up and pick your punishment. Her dominantmand.


    didnt hesitate as she rose from her position on the floor and walked to the wall containing the floggers. With a quick look at what she had to choose from, she decided on abo of suede


    20:30


    GA


    GA


    Chapter 22: Thanks For The Opportunity, It Means A Lot


    and oiled leather. It provided a perfect blend of sting and thud sensations in one blow. She had lowered, not making eye contact with him as she gave the flogger to her Dom. her eyes "Undress," he ordered.


    His hand was tight on the flogger''s handle and she did as she was told, not faltering once. Reaching behind her, she dragged the zipper of her dress down, letting it fall to the ground. Her bra came off next and thenstly her panties. She was a pretty girl with short blonde hair and a skinny body. But Angelia had her beat by a mile and more. "Bend over the pedestal." He ordered, while she was situated on the furniture, chest low and a***high, he circled around her.


    "Why are you being punished?" His voice was rough as he asked her.


    "Because I didn''t listen to you, sir." She squeaked, shivering from the threat of the flog.


    I was so attuned to the woman next to me, I didn''t see the first blow. All I noticed was Angelia''s breathing and and silent whimper she let out as the woman''s *** on the stage turned a shade. pink. Did she imagine herself in her ce? Getting flogged in nothing but her heels? Was she thinking of me whipping her or better yet one of the guys while I watched? As the scene continued, she was getting more and more restless, wriggling in her seat as if she couldn''t find afortable position. cing a hand on her thigh, I squeezed gently. I didn''t even need to say anything, she understood what I was trying to tell her right away. Her body settled down in her seat, following my instructions instinctively and I liked that.


    "Please, sir! No more!" The woman on the stage begged.


    Her hands held the side of the pedestal in a death grip while her eyes shined with unshed tears.


    Chapter Comments


    22


    POST COMMENT NOW? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Men 23

    Chapter 23: F***k, You Are So Tight


    Chapter 23: F**, You Are So Tight


    Marshall


    "You take what I have to give you, girl." Her Dom ground out. Ten more, you can handle it."


    Her a** was ming red from all the blows she had taken and it made me think about how Angelia''s a** would look like. With her pale skin, I could only imagine how beautiful she would look with either my handprint or with the flogger on her a** c*h*ks. Unable to contain myself, my hand slipped up on her thigh as we continued watching. Slowly, so f*g s***lowly as if she didn''t want me to notice, she opened her legs, giving me more room to roam.


    F***k, if this was how she wanted to y it, I am in. I moved my hand to her inner thigh, stroking her smooth flesh and my d** was straining my pants. This time, I did nothing to hide it. I kept wondering one thing, how far would she let me take this? Rardo and Kingston''s eyes were still on the scene but I know they were aware of what was happening in this room. How could they not? It was impossible to ignore the beauty in our midsts. What was even more impossible was not hearing the hitch in her breathing as my hand wandered upwards.


    I could feel her heat radiating from he center and f***k it was turning me on even more. I leaned


    into her and whispered into her ear.


    "Are you wet for me, beautiful?" She let out a gasp at the question and looked up at me beneath her eyshes and nodded with shame in her eyes.


    "Say it


    "Yes,"


    it," I ordered, biting her earlobe gently.


    she whispered back so quietly, afraid the other guys would hear her.


    But sunshine, they already do. I would bet my uncircumcised di***k that they had their ears trained.


    on her. Tightening my hand on her thigh as a warning.


    "Yes, what?" I wasn''t her dominant but hell I couldn''t help myself.


    "Yes, sir. She responded huskily.


    Chapter 23: F***k, You Are So Tight


    Those words out of her mouth were better than anything I had ever heard. If only I could get her to say master instead.


    "Good girl," I crooned, awarding her as I moved my hand thest inch towards her p****y.


    smirked as her eyes widened and her legs spread automatically. She hadn''t liedz her panties were soaked. Gosh, I wanted to taste her and if it hadn''t been for my friends being here, I would have her spread out on the couch with her thighs on my shoulders. Rubbing ever so slightly, I watched her reaction. The scene in the other room is all but forgotten.


    Could she keep quiet while I brought her to o***m? Only one way to find out. She shuddered as I found her c***it, massaging it through the thin material of her panties, she leaned back and rested against the backrest of the couch as she looked at me through hazy eyes at half mast. I dragged a fingernail down along her slit and pressed the finger inside her ***y as far as it could go with the panties in the way.


    on


    A low moan escaped her lips but it didn''t seem like she had even noticed it. The guys the other hand, did. They gave up pretending to be watching the scenes and focused on her instead, their eyes glued to her body. At some point, she had closed her eyes and wasn''t aware of the extra attention she was getting. I didn''t warn her about it either as I slid her panties to the side, baring for our gaze.


    Holy


    her p***y she was drenched. Wetness leaked from her pretty pink c***t and I couldn''t stop staring, She shuddered at the skin to skin contact when I rubbed two fingers around her slit, gathering wetness before cing them on her c***t. Each time she moaned, my d**k grew even more demanding. It was painful how it pressed against its confines but I didn''t take it out. Rardo never liked being a bystander and it wasn''t any different now. He echoed my move from earlier, cing his hand on her other thigh. She jumped a little at the unexpected contact, her eyes opened and widened at the sight of Rardo''s hand on her. "Is this okay?" He whispered, he didn''t make any further moves while he waited for her to respond. "Yes," she breathed and he didn''t hesitate now that he had gotten permission.


    While she watched him, he slid his hand up to her *****y, a finger circling her slit and she didn''t object, so caught up in her lust. She closed her eyes again the second she slipped a finger inside her little **c*t. She went in all the way to his knuckles, groaning as he did so. "F*****k, you are so tight."


    This time when she moaned, it was loud now that she knew they were more than aware of what


    214


    Chapter 23: F****k, You Are So Tight


    was happening. She didn''t need to hide it anymore. Rardo pushed in a second finger, f**g her at a leisurely pace as we all watched her.


    Kingston rose from his ce at the couch and stepped in front of it, his back to the mirror as he watched us ying with her. He looked pi***d but what was new? Slowly, she lost her shyness as she pressed her c*** towards our hands, riding Rardo''s fingers. The sight almost made me ****m in my pants like a kid in the middle of puberty. The scene in the other room was long forgotten as we yed with her. Whenever Rardo felt her growing closer to or***m, he gave me a nod and I slowed down on rubbing her c***it until the danger was over. Again and again we edge her but never let her fall off the cliff.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Please," she begged the tenth time we slowed down, denying her the o**m she was desperately in need of. Her voice was husky and desperate.


    "Look at me." Imanded, I didn''t like that she was hiding from us and that was precisely what she did with her eyes closed.


    She did as I asked, albeit hesitatingly. Now problem, we would train that out of her soon so that whenever we ordered her to do something, she would do so without pause.


    "What do you want, beautiful?" I asked, speeding up my fingers when she no longer was about to


    "she trailed off, losing herself to her shyness as soon as she opened her eyes.


    "Yes?" I prodded her to continue.


    "I want to c***m." She said breathlessly and I stopped rubbing her entirely.


    "You want to c***m, what?" I whispered huskily.


    "I want to c***, sir." She corrected herself and I started rubbing her again but just slow enough for


    her not to get off.


    When she saw I needed more convincing, she began to beg.


    "Please, sir, can I **m? Please let me c****m."


    With another nod from Rardo, not meant for her to see. We made a decision, I sped up while he started f****g her harder, pausing a third finger inside her. The room was filled with her moans. and the sound of her wet p*** being f***d. This time when she neared the edge, we pushed her 3/4


    Chapter 23: F****k, You Are So Tight


    off it, continuing to rub her c***it and f***k her p***y while she or****med to extend her pleasure as


    far as it could go.


    As she came down from the high, she groaned as she took in all of us with our tented pants and hunger in our eyes. Rardo held her eye contact while removing his fingers from her c***t. He brought his fingers close to his mouth and made a show in licking her arousal from his hand. He


    grunted at the taste of her and f***k I was jealous.


    But soon, I would get my tongue on her just not yet


    Chapter Comments

 Men 24

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 24: Don''t Hide Yourself From Us Marshall


    Chapter 24: Don''t Hide Yourself From Us


    "I can''t believe I did that." Angelia said as she looked down at herself.


    Her panties were pushed to the side, revealing her swollen p**y wet with her own juice. Her shyness returned with a vengeance at the sight and she hurriedly fixed her panties and tugged her little nightgown down as far as it would go, her cheeks painted red. "You don''t need to hide yourself from us, Sunshine. I tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. "This is is all new to you but we don''t want you to be ashamed of what just happened. There is nothing shameful about owning your sexuality, to be honest, it was so hot. I smiled at her gently, hoping my words helped her some. She gave me a shaky smile in return. Thanks, I just...I have never beenfortable in my body and what just happened now, well, like you said, this is new to me." Her admissions left me astounded. Could she not see how beautiful she is? I mean,e on, just the sight of her from a distance made the three of us pant like dogs. Did she not notice the lustful gaze of men she passed by? Something about that felt wrong, she shouldn''t be ufortable in her own body. If she did decide to be ours, I will help her change her perception of herself and make her see what I saw when I looked at her. A s*** vixen who could bring men to their knees.


    "Come on, let''s grab a drink and we will talk. How does that sound?" Rardo asked as he rose from the couch and he didn''t do anything to hide his rather obvious hard d**k. Letting her see what she was doing to us but simply being herself.


    "Yes, that sounds great." She took the hand I held out to her and helped her up off the couch.


    knees shook a little at first and she used my strength to steady herself before we walked out


    the door. I looked behind me once and confirmed my thoughts. The scene had ended long ago, the room was dark with no one to see. We had been too busy with her to even notice that.


    "If you have any questions about the club, just ask. Rardo here will have the answer to whatever


    you might wonder." I offered her.


    We followed Kingston to the L-shape booth away from the other people, it was quiet and perfect for a private conversation. She ended up in the middle with me on her left and Kingston on her


    Chapter 24: Don''t Hide Yourself From Us


    right side.


    "I


    "I will get our drink, what do you want?" Rardo directed his question to her. "Could I get a scotch on the rocks?" She smiles at him timidly


    I


    Goodness, she is so sweet, I was going to get a toothache just from looking at her. Noth that mind, not at all. He gave her a nod as he made his way towards the bar. While he went away, I could see her send-curious nces at Kingston when she thought he wasn''t looking. "How are you feeling? Just as nervous as yesterday?" I asked


    She looked better at least, not as terrified as yesterday. After what we just did, I was almost surprised she wasn''t running for the hills. Maybe she wasn''t that frightened girl I would suspect her to be after all.


    "It is not as scary as it was yesterday. Truth be told, I have no idea how to even start to getfortable. This is like an entirely new world and I don''t know where to begin, you know?" seems like you are doing fine right now."


    "Yes, but that is because of you, if you hadn''t been here right now, I would probably stand awkwardly somewhere." She chuckled at her own words but I could see that she really thought that would be the case.


    ''She really didn''t know how maic she was, I could see half the room eye her like a new toy. If I hadn''t been here, she would have been snapped up by someone else just as quick. "And I don''t know how to find a...." She trailed off, shaking her head.


    I


    "What?" I prompted her.


    "Never mind," she looked embarrassed and I really knew what she was about to say.


    "A Dom?" She lowered her eyes to her hands as she nodded.


    "Yes," she responded.


    "Maybe, losing the yellow bracelet would be a good start.," I teased, bumping her shoulder with mine.


    "Probably but I need to take a new medical report first even though I haven''t been with anyone. since myst test. It is considered an old test." Her eyes widened as she finished speaking as if she couldn''t believe what she had just told me.


    213


    2/3 Chapter 24: Don''t Hide Yourself From Us


    "How old?" I asked as my mind went to a dirty ce at the mention of sex from her lips.


    "Mhmm...ten months?"


    She hadn''t had sex in ten months? We needed to rectify that, a huge part of me loved the thought of being her first after so long. Kingston tracked her lips as she spoke but whenever she looked in his direction, he shifted his gaze to the bar. While she might not have noticed, I most certainly did. Just as I was about to say something, Rardo came back with our drinks. "Here you go," he said as he nudged a ss in her direction.


    "What have you guys been talking about?" He asked.


    "Angelia wants a Dom." I responded, sending him a pointed look that he understood.


    "We need to


    I to do something about that.'' Those were my unspoken words and he grabbed it immediately as an expression passed over his face too quickly for most to see what it was but I knew. Possessive and determined.


    "How about we helped each other out." He offered her and I had to suppress a smirk.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    This man just thought of a n and 1 was willing to bet my right ball it was something I would. like of which I can''t wait.

 Men 25

    Chapter 25: Can''t You Feel The Connection? Chapter 25: Can''t You Feel The Connection? Angelia how? I stammered as I looked at Rardo..


    "H..


    I was still shocked after what 1 had let happen in the viewing rooms, it felt like I hadn''t had control over my body, as if it had a life of its own and now, he wanted us to help each other out? In what way did he mean we could help each other. Marshall leaned back in his seat, letting Rardo take the reins.


    "Do you know what we are?" He asked casually, taking a sip of his drink and his eyes never left


    mine.


    Jolene had mentioned what they are, so I nodded but when they didn''t say anything in return, I knew they wanted me to spell it out loud. "Masters," I gulped as the word left my mouth.


    The word was both alien and intimidating, my gaze snagged on Kingston''s impassive face. I hadn''t gotten a good read on him. He was currently drinking straight whiskey when I would have guessed his drink of choice was cognac. I almost never guessed wrong. He hadn''t said more than four words but what I heard made me ached to listen to him talk even more. There was just something intoxicating about his voice, special like every word count and only a selected few got to hear him, "I want to make a proposition, you can absolutely say no and there will be no hard feelings. But we were hoping you would say yes. Rardo continued, dragging my eyes back to him. My brows furrowed as I took in what he had said. What did he mean?


    "Where are you going with this?" I asked as I took a big sip of my drink, nervous about the answer he would give. My palms were mmy against the cold ss and I had to wipe my hands on my thighs when I let go of the ss.


    "Well, the thing is, honey bunny, you are looking for a ?om and we were looking for a ***e. Obviously you are not a s**e? The question was rhetorical but I still shook my head in response.


    Would you consider taking us as your dominants until we find our sl***e or you find your Dom?"


    Oh my goodness, I was pretty sure I heard him wrong. He couldn''t possibly have said that, one look at each of them and I knew he had. He couldn''t talk about all of them, the **e and I had


    Chapter 25: Can''t You Feel The Connection?


    wondered if it was one for each or one for all of them. Holy f***ed my hand, stroking the back of it with this thumb. *


    "If this isn''t what you want, you can say no." He added.


    My first reaction was to do that but something held me back. I licked my bottom lip, staring at them with wide eyes.


    "If..." I swallowed, not sure where I was going with this.


    "If I agree,


    would you try toContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    to help me find a Dom suited for me in the meantime?"


    What the hell was I saying? If I agree? I couldn''t seriously be contemting this.


    "Yes of course." Mar Marshall assured me..


    "It can


    take a while to find someone who you have chemistry with and wbi you trust the we will try our best, right, gust?" Rardo said and even Kingston nodded.


    "But in the meantime, I would be your submissive? All of yours?" I was having a stroke. Nothing else made sense, I wasn''t really considering Rardo''s proposition, was I?


    "Yes, all of


    Tus. Ric


    said resolutely


    Shit, they were serious about this and why was I even mulling it over?**ap, there are three of them and one of me. How would that even work? They were the hottest men I had ever met and


    they wanted me? I ran out of words, this was insane.


    "Why me?" I asked.


    Why did they choose me when there were so many other beautiful women to choose from? I couldn''tprehend it, was it that I was avable and within reach? No, it couldn''t be that. Jolene said they were the pickiest men she knew and even though they didn''t ask for me to be their **ve, they still wanted to be with me. It doesn''t make sense. "Can''t you feel the connection between us? The tension? Marshall asked, my hand still in his.


    Marshall brought it up to his lips and kissed the back of it, making me aware of the delicious tingling feelinging from every ce on my hand where his lips touched.


    213


    ''I whispered, shuddering at the memory of what they had done to me only an hour ago. I knew I felt the electricity with Rardo and Marshall but Kingston? Did he even want me at all?


    Chapter 25: Can''t You Feel The Connection?


    "What about you? Is this what you want?" I asked as I looked at Kingston directly, meeting his eyes and tried not to flinch at the darkness staring back at me.


    I wanted him to say something but he surprised hell out of me. Instead of speaking, he grabbed me by the hips and hauled me into hisp and before I could even blink, his mouth crashed with mine. It happened so fast but d***n, he could kiss. His lips were rough against my soft ones and thatbination made my heart spin. I could feel his tongue lick at my seam, demanding ess and I was incapable of denying him. Our tongues danced together and my already wet panties grew even more soaked. He dominated


    me with his kiss, controlling the tempo, the passion, everything and I was happy to let him. I felt his d*** pressed against my core and I couldn''t help myself when I started grinding on him a little. Even though he was covered by his pantsuit, I could feel it was massive. How would that feel inside me? Would it stretch me to the point of hurt or give me a delicious ache?


    Before I could get really into it, he wrenched his mouth away and pushed me off hisp and both of us were breathing heavily. I could see the hunger in his eyes as he took in my swollen lips caused by him. Dropping my eyes to his ha**-on, I saw a wet spot from where I had grinded him. It should have made me embarrassed but instead, it just made me hot and bothered.


    ton


    "I guess that answered your question, sunshine?" Marshall joked, bringing a slight smile from my lips and denying me the chance to shy away once more.


    "Can I get a few days to think about it?" I said when my breathing had calmed down even as my


    ***y still clenched in bitter desperation.


    "Take as much time as you want, honey bunny." Rardo said and sent me a wink.


    There was one thing I knew for sure, if I said yes, I would be in for a wild ride. I just didn''t know if


    it would be the good kind of wild or the bad kind.


    Chapter Comments


    23


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Men 26

    Chapter 26: I Want Them Chapter 26: I Want Them Angelia


    This was totally insane? What they had suggested, would they really share me and how the hell would that even work? Too many thoughts and questions lingered in my mind as I got back home. Things I hadn''t even thought about asking when I was with them bombarded me. I should have been repulsed or something, the thought of being shared by not two but three grown men should have made me even just a little bit scared but hell no if my mind wanted to get with the program. No, it didn''t repulse me, it excited me and foe that, I was a little bit scared but for my own sanity more than anything else.


    What was wrong with me for even considering this? Was there anything wrong with wanting something more unorthodox? The truth was, I really didn''t know the answer to that. My mind returned to what had happened in the viewing room, it had been the best sexual experience I had ever had. They made me c***m, like honestly, made me o**m. That in itself was a feat, I hadn''t been able to do that with someone else before. Sure, I have o***d by myself but I had always worried that the m***al block I had when I was with other men would always keep me from experiencing that kind of pleasure with them. Now, I felt relieved that it wasn''t the case. My apartment was a wee relief from the dramatic and provocative club. It waste but I was too keyed up to be able to fall asleep. I got ready for bed and grabbed my Kindle from the kitchen counter. Maybe a bit of reading would help shut off the overactive brain of mine. My favo My favorite author had published a new book recently and though I didn''t know what it was about, I knew I would love it. I like all her books.


    Iughed hysterical as I read the introduction, it was about one woman and three men, reverse f*ng ****em. She hasn''t written this type of book before so what the hell did this mean? Was


    the universe trying to tell me something? Even so, I ** and what better way to


    experience a taste of being shared by multiple men than to live it through another person.


    When I woke up the next morning, I felt the opposite of well-rested. I had spent most of the night engulfed in the book about the woman with her three lovers. Of course, I didn''t make my decision based on the book, this was reality and not some fictional love story but I couldn''t help but be intrigued.


    I knew what Andy would say to my situation and maybe that was why I told him at the beginning of our shift but I kept their names out of it.


    Chapter 26: I Want Them


    "Really? Are you***ng kidding me? That is like everyone''s secret dream!" He hasn''t stopped rambling about the proposition since I told him.


    Luckily, the only other person in the cafe was the chef and he was hard of hearing. We would have to yell directly into his ears if we wanted him to hear us.


    "I should probably say no, shouldn''t 1?"


    I knew that was the most sensible choice, so why am I asking him? He was the least rational person I knew, always doing whatever crazy stuff he wanted without thought and sometimes. without reason. In other words, he was the cooler one out of the two of us. "Baby girl, is t is there some part of you that wants this? Be honest.," He was rarely serious so it made me listen more to what he had to say when he actually was. "Maybe,"1 mumbled, cing several freshly baked goods on the disy counter. But prompted him.


    "If maybe yes? Then there is nothing wrong with wanting it, I would say I should go for it but...." He trailed off, making me wonder what he was going to say next.


    "But?"


    But


    t that is not my ce to tell you. Even so, what I saidst time when you told me about the sponsor membership. It applies to this too, ask yourself if you would regret it if you turned it down? Then that would be your answer to if you should do this or not." I had to admit, he shocked me with his wisdom. Sometimes, I forgot who I was talking to. He was always so cheerful and carefree but I knew he went through hell when he came out to his very christian parents. It didn''t end in support and love, that was for sure. "And if you are going to say yes,y down some ground rules. Not just limits you are not willing to cross but have an open dialogue with them." He continued and f***k, I just wanted to hug him and


    sol


    I did.


    I crushed him in a big hug and heughed out loud.


    "What is this for?"


    "For being such a good friend." I replied honestly, smiling when he hugged me back just as hard.


    "Remember this when you go off and have a foursome. If you give me the details after, then we were golden." He teased me.


    The shifts went in a blur whenever I worked with him, we always had something to talk about in


    213


    Chapter 26: I Want Them


    our free periods. Even after talking with him, I was still no closer to deciding when I got back home. Sure, he had given me a lot to think about but it was too big of a decision to not take it seriously. So I did what any normal girl of my age would do in my situation, I could read the reverse ***em book I had started onst night. The book was hot, so much so that I had to get my womanizer while I read. I might have fantasized about how Marshall and Rardo handled my body, how they took control and worked in tandem with each other. That moment had been crazy from start to finish, I didn''t know what wasing over me but when Rardo grabbed my thigh, I couldn''t think. My body was working by desire only, every move I had made was automatic and without thought. I remembered I had to stay quiet, so the other men wouldn''t hear but of course, I failed at that with how expertly Marshall manipted


    my body. And then Rardo joined and I let him, I wanted him to.


    I couldn''t forgot the way their eyes were lit up with hunger at the sight of me and for a moment there, I felt s***y. Then, there was the kiss I had shared with Kingston. Oh my goodness, that was just as hot as the fingers f*****g I had gotten from the other two. His kiss was pure sin. They all managed to do something I had been struggling with for years, turning off my overactive brain and not let me overthink. In that moment, all I did was feel and I f***g loved it.. While I was still deciding, I knew one thing. I wasn''t ready for that to be thest time. I wanted it to happen again and again. I wanted them.


    Chapter Comments


    24Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Men 27

    Chapter 27: Dinner ns


    Chapter 27: Dinner ns


    Angelia


    Last night, I slept like the dead. After several eventful days, I was thankful I got some shut-eye. For once, I slept as long as I wanted, taking advantage of my off day.


    It was Friday and I hadn''t set any ns for today, maybe it would be a good idea to meet up with


    the? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    the


    guys to talk if they had time. I needed to know more before I made my decision and they were the only ones who could provide me with the answers I seek. Andy had a good point about ground rules which was added to the list of things I needed to take up with them. Satisfied with my n, I reached for my phone to send a quick message to Rardo to ask if they had time to talk. Although it wasn''t quick, I spent twenty minutes trying to figure out what to write to him. It was exhausting overanalyzing everything I do. He didn''t tabe long before I got a response from him. ''Dinner at seven, dress in something nice and one of us will pick you up."


    Well, I guess that worked, I only had like seven hours to kill before then. What would I do with my spare time? I considered getting in touch with one of my college buddies but that would probably shock the h**o


    out of them. Sure, we were friends but more so at school than outside. I had never


    been one of those who were very social, it wasn''t that I didn''t want to hang out, I just guess it was hard for me to break out of my own little world. Mostly, I was considered unapproachable outside,


    of school even if I hadn''t meant that to happen.


    In my first year at the university, I was busy with school, work and internships. I had probably said too many nos'' to my friends and in the end, they stopped asking me to hang out, thinking no means never. It hurt when they stopped asking but I understood why. It was just now that I wanted to break out of it and I didn''t know how. Or maybe I did, I was just too afraid they would


    be the ones to say no to me this time.


    In the end, I chose to go for a walk instead. I had too many jittery nerves to stay still and I needed


    to burn it off before I met up with them.


    When it was finally the time for me to dress up for dinner, the nerves I thought I had gotten rid of came rushing back. This wasn''t supposed to be a date, right? Because even if we agreed to this wired arrangement, we would not be dating. That wasn''t in the book for either of us. Andy, you need to help me."


    Chapter 27: Dinner ns


    I begged when he picked up the call, I was left with no other choice than to call him and ask for his help.. Somehow, he had be the person I turned to when I needed fashion advice. It felt great to have someone in my corner. Maybe I should contact my other friends as well. "For the dinner ns?" He asked as he sipped a cup of coffee, looking slightly disheveled.


    Has she been having sex? The question was at the tip of my tongue but I swallowed it down. He would tell me if or when he wanted to. I had told him earlier about the dinner, simply because I needed to talk to someone about it and he, of course, was all in with my ns. "Yes, he told me to wear something nice. Please help."


    In


    my mind, something nice was a pretty blouse and skinny jeans with boots but I didn''t think that was what Rardo meant. "Okay, show me your closet." And did just that, heughed and directed me.


    "I mean where you have your dresses, I don''t need to see your band tee shirts."


    Fair enough, for rarely wearing dresses, I had a lot of them and that I could thank my mother for it. she and I were theplete opposite, while she preferred skirts and dresses, I well didn''t obviously. My mother always brought me clothes for gifts, I think some part of her felt robbed for not having the dream rtionship with her one and only daughter. I was the only child and I was never keen on ying dress-up with her as a child. I simply had no interest in it and so by giving me clothes as gifts, she could at least have some of that. In fact, she bonded over clothes, that was her thing. I didn''t have the heart to tell her I couldn''t care less about colorbinations or what looked good with what-and I definitely didn''t have the heart to tell that most of what she bought me would stay untouched in my closet. "Holy s**t!" Andy eximed.


    "Take out the ck dress to the far right, I want to see it."


    I did as he asked, grabbed the silky material andid it out on the bed for him to look at it.


    "Yes, that is definitely the one. Wear it with gold heels since it has a gold design on it." He said and-I nodded in agreement.


    "Thank you, I owe you." I turned the camera back to me..


    "Just have a great night and we were good."


    What have I done to deserve a friend like him? I was so happy I had opened up to him about the


    213


    Chapter 27: Dinner ns


    club and the men, it seems it brought us closer. I hung up the call and studied the dress more closely. Yes, I had to admit, it was so pretty, long silk material, simplistic in design and elegant.


    When I put the dress on, it hugged my curves loosely, making my a*** and t***ts look just a little bit. bigger. The neckline was too low for me to wear a bra but I feltfortable that my breasts wouldn''te out and say hello to the world. My left leg peeked out through the dress slit. making the elegant dress look s***y without overdoing it. I curled my hair just enough to make it wavy and let it hang freely. After my makeup was done, I grabbed my pink lipstick as a finishing touch.


    Looking in the mirror, I didn''t see a stranger, like one of those main characters in movies or books usually did. Instead, I just looked like me but more refined and I love what I saw. When my phone buzzed, my heart jumped in my chest. Even with all this preparation, I still didn''t feel ready but then again, maybe I never would be. Sometimes, you just had

 Men 28

    Chapter 28: You Look Stunning Chapter 28: You Look Stunning Angelia


    a few deep breaths, I stepped into my gold heels like Andy has suggested and fastened the straps before grabbing a ck clutch for my phone and keys. I lived on the third floor and I hurried down the stairs, afraid whoever was picking me up woulde up to my artment if I took so long. I really didn''t want any of them to find out how cr***py my apartment was, I bet they all had a penthouse or something equally impressive. A very masculine car was parked outside my apartment, it looked so out of ce in my street where the only cars here were used by the middle ss. I didn''t know much about cars, not anything really but I knew a fancy car when I saw one. It was matte ck, had heavily tinted windows and was sporty looking. Rardo was leading against my building, waiting for me. He was busy on his phone and hadn''t seen me yet, so I took the time to check him out. He was dressed in another fitted suit and in contrast to Marshal, he looked born in them. I am not saying Marshall looked bad in them but it seemed too formal for him.


    I


    As I approached him, I almost sta**red at the power rolling off him. It was immense even when he wasn''t doing anything to assert his dominance. He must have heard me because he quickly ''shut off his phone, looking up at me, the beginning of a smirk frozen in ce as he took me in from my head to my toes and up again. I shivered, not from any cold but from the way he was undressing me with his eyes.


    "You look stunning, ready?" He asked, pushing himself off the wall and walked to the


    seat.


    ssenger


    He opened the door for me and I thanked. It was one of those car doors that opened upwards and


    I would have mmed it right in my face if I had tried.


    "Thank you," I mumbled.


    hin


    "Yes, I am ready." I whispered in a lower voice, I was carefully sitting down, not wanting to sh.


    anything, not that he hadn''t seen before.


    "Where are you going?" I asked as soon as he got into the car.


    "At one of my friend''s restaurants." He responded.


    Chapter 28: You Look Stunning


    59%


    He didn''t say much throughout the ride to our destination which suited me just fine. But I found myself staring at his hand and how they handled the driving stick and steering wheel. There was something **y about watching a man drive. Those fingers had been inside me, was weird to think about but equally hot.


    it


    I


    I couldn''t believe how I had managed to catch the attention of the three most handsome men I had ever seen. This felt more like a fairytale, albeit a naughty one than real life. My eyes widened when I saw the building and the name on the signboard. Literally zero point zero one percent of the Asaba poption could get a table here. This couldn''t be happening, I was totally fan-girling


    right now. Not to mention, it was a five star restaurant.


    "This ce is impossible to get into. I muttered, awed by the thought of eating here. He smiled at my obvious excitement.


    "It helps that I am friends with the owner." He responded casually.


    Parking the car, he got out first and opened the door for me. He gave me the keys to the valet and grabbed my hand. The bouncers didn''t blink as he guided me inside. I took in every single detail as we went further inside, the interior wasvish and expensive looking. It was light with white and gold touches, I bet they used crystal sses and real silverware here.


    115


    A host weed us and led us to a private room where Marshall and Kingston were already seated. They had been talking about something when we entered but stopped when they saw walk in. The room was smaller, more intimate and the lights were lowered so that the lit candles came more into focus. It almost looked romantic but that wasn''t quite right. Sensual was the correct word.


    "Your menus are ced at the table for you, your server will be with you in just a minute." Our host said before leaving us. "Sunshine, you look...wow." Marshall whistled as study me, making me blush under his intense


    gaze.


    Kingston''s eyes tracked my every movement, from when I stepped into the room and to when I sat down. They were almost entirely nk as he took me in, he really did have unusual dark eyes. "Thank you," I smiled at Marshall, taking the seat beside him.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingston sat on the other side and Rardo took the chair at the head of the table. Just by spending a little amount of time with them, I got the sense he was the unofficial leader in their little group. *Your friend owns this ce?" I asked as soon as I had settled in my chair.


    214


    Chapter 28: You Look Stunning


    I was still amazed that I was at this restaurant. I was a huge foodie but I rarely had money to eat out and I could only dream about eating here. Sometimes it really dide true.


    "Friends with him?" Marshallughed.


    "He helped him build this ce." He added and I blinked.


    "Oh, really?" I directed it to Rardo.


    "Yes,


    we


    met


    at college,


    I could see he had real potential so I only loaned him some money. He was the one that did the real job, besides it wasn''tpletely selfless. I get to eat here as much as I want for free. He shrugged lit


    wasn''t a big deal but it was. He helped change someone''s life.


    it


    for the better.


    know about this


    I


    "Yes, I have always wanted to try food here but it is almost impossible to get a table here and it is not entirely affordable for a college student." Rardo nodded like he understood. But how could he? He was filthy rich, that sounded really judgemental to me, I just couldn''t see how he would know it was to live from paycheck to paycheck but I could be wrong. We took a look at the good options and my eyes widened at the price. Automatically, I started looking for the cheapest option.


    "Rx, beautiful. Rardo and his guests eat her for free. Pick whatever you want." Marshall said he must have noticed what I was doing and I smiled at him in gratitude.


    It wasn''t that I didn''t think they could afford it, I just didn''t like people paying for me which might be weird considering I epted a membership worth over hundred thousand dors. Even


    so, that money would have gone to somebody either way, so why not me?


    Now that I didn''t need to stress about the price, I zeroed in on a steak that had me salivating just from reading about it. The server came in shortly after and took our orders.


    The tension in the room grew after the server left, we all knew why we were here, to talk about. this proposition Rardo had offered. After this night was through, I hoped I hade to a decision. I needed to be fast about that.

 Men 29

    MY Possessive Mafia Ment


    Chapter 29: We Want To Share You Chapter 29: We Want To Share You


    I


    Angelia "So..." ." I began but I didn''t really know how to start this conversation. Luckily, Marshall came to my rescue.


    "We know you might have a lot of questions and stiptions. How about we start with what you are worrying about when ites to these possible arrangements. We go from there." Gosh, I like this already.


    Thi


    that sounds good. Firstly, how will this work if I ept? How will you guys s..share me?" I stumbled over the word share but it didn''t look like they minded the fact that I was totally new to


    "You will be ours until either you find your Dom or we find our ve. That is something we have already agreed on and what that means is that we will share you between the three of us. We will dominate you as a group and as individuals as well. Not every scene that happens will be with all of us together. One of the reasons we wanted to share someone is because we have demanding. jobs and won''t always be avable but if two of us are busy with work, the other person would be free. Rardo exined. This conversation was so bizarre and definitely one I never thought I would ever have with


    anyone.


    "Not every type of rtionship between a Dom and submissive is the same as the next. They all have different rules, routine and arrangements, just like we would have if we decided to do this.


    We know what we were after but we don''t know what you want." He continued.


    "What do you guys want in this arrangement aside from sharing with me?" I asked.


    "For starters, we would want you to live with....


    "No way, that is not happening. What happened to me after we were through? I won''t lose my apartment over this." I cut Rardo off, shaking my head.


    "What if we pay for your rent?" Marshall suggested


    "No, I won''t be paid like a prostitute..."


    114


    Chapter 29: We Want To Share You


    "Sunshine, you would


    I never be a prostitute." Marshall said but I wouldn''t have none of that.


    "I would feel like one, what if...what if wepromised?" I proposed, this was all theoretical, I hadn''t decided anything yet.


    "How do you suggest we do that?" Rardo asked and before I could respond, two people came in with our food.


    The food smelled heavenly, I was momentarily distracted as I thanked the server and went in for a bite and moaned at the taste. I could see why the owner had not one but three Michelin stars. This was freaking delicious. I froze as I looked up, suddenly noticing the attention I had gotten from the guys. Their gaze was fixed on my lips. Clearing my throat, I answered the question Rardo asked a moment ago.. Four nights a a week, one for each of you and the one for the group. I will get three nights in my own apartment."


    What the hell was I saying? This was utterly absurd but somehow, I found myself caring less as I took another bite of the steak and felt their eyes on me.


    t could work, work, right guys?" Marshall agreed at once, looking hopeful.


    "That


    "We get to cho


    to choose


    he was a sessful business owner, he took what he wanted. I found myself nodding.


    which days you are with us and it can change from week to week." Rardo demanded, not even asking.


    I guess I now knew "I could c


    get behind was.


    "Anything else, honey bunny?" Rardo took a bite of his own steak and **k, it shouldn''t have made me turned on but it did.


    The way his jaw tightened as he chewed and his Adam''s apple moving up and down when he swallowed was almost hypnotic. Rardo smirked, looking at me knowingly. Oh shit, he had asked. me something.


    "A lot of them." I finally responded.


    "I will continue working and go to school."


    "You don''t need to, you know that, right? We can support you." Marshall assured me.


    "Is non-negotiable." I said to them,


    214


    Chapter 29: We Want To Share You


    "You chose the wrong woman if you think I will hand all the reins into your hands."


    "Fine, Rardo conceded but he didn''t look pleased.


    58


    58


    Too bad, I wasn''t giving up everything for them. If this would even happen, I needed to have both jobs and the apartment when it all ended. I wouldn''t intentionally put myself between a rock and a hard ce and that was what I would do if I let them support me because this thing between us would end at some point.


    "Anything else?" Rardo sipped his drink, waiting for my response. "Let''s be clear, you will not treat me as a ve under any circumstances. That was a line I wouldn''t let them cross, if they ever did that I was out.


    You will not control my life outside of a submissive and Dom rtionship. I can choose friends and what I want to do in those three days when I am not with you guys."


    "Of course," Marshall said quickly, like he didn''t even have to think about it.


    It made sense since we were all talking about me being a submissive and not a ve. I just wanted. to make sure they knew that. Kingston had kept quiet through this whole ordeal and I couldn''t take it any longer. I needed to know what he thought of this. "Aren''t you going to say something?" I challenged Kingston.


    ''I wouldn''t say yes to anything until I knew for sure we were all on the same page.


    "I agree with them." He whispered, his voice deliciously gruff. Gosh, his voice was so s**y I coulde from that sound alone. Suppressing a shudder, I nodded, epting his few words.


    "Was there something more you wanted to discuss, sunshine? Marshall asked as we finished up. our meal.


    I was sure there were quite a few things I wanted to clear up but I couldn''t remember what, I shouldn''t have written a list like I had thought of, guaranteeing I didn''t forget anything. Being in the same room with these hot-a***n men for an extended amount of time was dizzying. It felt like


    my mind was at war with itself, I was too indecisive or rather, I was afraid of how much I actually wanted this.


    Should I really take a chance on something so unconventionally? I think a part of me has already decided, I just wasn''t ready to admit it.


    "Okay, before we agreed to anything, we should probably get to know each other?" I suggested it


    Chapter 29: We Want To Share You


    because, I was curious,


    Who were these men who wanted to dominate me? They gave each other a look.


    "That is a good point, sorry we didn''t think of it before we even suggested this arrangement. Tell us about yourself." Marshall smiled, looking so rxed like this was an everyday event for him.


    I really hoped it wasn''t, a shred of jealousy gripped me at the thought that they often did this


    with other women.


    "To be honest, I don''t really have an exciting life, I am an only child and grew up with loving parents in Abakaliki and I moved to the city two years ago." I mumbled. Chapter Comments


    Laurie Weir


    she didn''t tell them if SHE was willing to share THEM with otherdies


    VIEW 1 COMMENT


    POST COMMENT


    120? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Men 30

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 30: Yes, I Will Be Your Submissive Chapter 30: Yes, I Will Be Your Submissive


    Angelia


    They all listened while I talked about my hobbies which included reading, I was bored. What could I say? I told them about Andy, basically my only friends outside of school and how I had always wanted a dog. I told them pretty much my entire life story and only realized how long I had spoken until I finally stopped.. "Sorry, I really didn''t mean to talk so much, what about you guys?"


    They hadn''t said a word since I started talking and the truth was, they didn''t need to ask anything to keep me going, I babbled when I was nervous.


    "I didn''t mind." Marshall smiled and bumped me on my shoulder with his.


    "I am a professor, something my father hates. He is a sessful business man and wanted me to follow in his footsteps but f***k that. I always wanted to teach, so that is what I chose to do. I have a younger sister and I would do anything for her." I smiled at that, I had always wished I had that kind of bond with someone but my mother couldn''t conceive any more children. I was their miracle baby, at least that was why they had called me. Marshall told me some of his childhood, about all the nannies growing up and the woman parading from his father''s bedroom. It sounded like a sad childhood but I was happy he had his sister at the very least. He didn''t turn out bad which was kind of surprising, considering his father sounded like a d***k.


    "Kingston own a nightclub and he hates to talk." Marshall said about his friend, earning a scowl from Kingston but he didn''t say anything more about him.


    "What about you?" I asked Rardo.


    "Not much to say." I me****lly rolled my eyes are that, I was sure there was much to say.


    "I like vintage cars..."


    "Like?" Marshallughed.


    "Dude has like twenty vintage cars and he doesn''t use any of them. They just sit in his garage collecting dust."


    Chapter 30: Yes, I Will Be Your Submissive


    "Shut up, man. They are for appreciation, not for driving." Rardo defended himself.


    "Anyways, most of my life is at the Pleasure Pce. That is mostly where I am from the moment I wake up to when I go to sleep."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    That sounded tragic, I mean, I wasn''t one to talk, seeing as I had pushed aside friends and the opportunity to make new memories for the sake of school. But I didn''t want to do that anymore. We talked for what seemed like hours, trying to get to know each other in record time. It felt good. socializing with them, there was never an awkward moment and if I happened to struggle thinking up things to say, one of the guys, most certainly not Kingston, came to my rescue. They


    were the bnce to my own social klutziness, picking up where I dropped off.


    As we spoke,


    I couldn''t help but notice how mature and experienced they were. I knew there was


    an age difference between us, something we hadn''t discussed yet.


    "We haven''t really talked about my age or yours for the matter. 1...


    It was hard to tell them how young I was. I was afraid they thought I was older than I actually was. How awkward would that be if I admitted to my age and they backed down?


    "I am twenty-three." I confessed and was met with silence. Shit, we should have started with age


    before we had even made it this far.


    "Is...is that a problem for you Now, when I could f****k it up


    befor


    we even began, I realized how much I wanted this, wanted. them as my dominants. They seemed like the perfect practice, they had to be trustworthy given Rardo owned the d***n club. I had also seen how people respected them at the club, the way people couldn''t help but look at them with admiration. They could teach me how to be the perfect submissive before I found my Dom but if my age would be a problem...


    "Not at all, unless you think me and Rardo being thirty-eight and Kingston being thirty-nine is too old for you. For us, it doesn''t matter." Marshall assured me.


    It didn''te as a shock to me that they were in their thirties, I had guessed as much given their owned businesses. Not to mention, they looked nothing like the guys I went to school with, those were boys and they were men. I shook my head. "I didn''t mind the age difference either.''"


    "Something tells me you like the age difference, isn''t that right, honey bunny?¡± Rardo smirked


    214


    20:31 Fri, Oc


    Chapter 30: Yes, I Will Be Your Submissive.


    and f****k me, he was right.


    I found older men sexier and more attractive than boys my age. There was this kind of power they held, the authority, the boyscked it. Not to mention what they might have learned in bed, they had already proven they knew more than any man I had ever slept with. They get me off which no one else but me could brag about.


    My cheeks grew hated which often happened whenever I was around these men.


    "Say it," Rardo demanded.


    Sir.


    I hesitated.


    !


    ario''s eyes it with hunger at the word as if he knew I had made my decision ready even if had said it outloud at venit as admited to myself, the tensionin the room went up notch, turing the asy atmosphere into something more. Marshallpur his hand on my thigh and squeezed it slightly. The movement brought me back to that night and I shivered. "Have you decided, honey bunny?" Rardo''s voice was rougher than his normal silky tone.


    I wish I could peek inside his mind for just one second, I wondered what he was thinking right. now. Marshall''s grip on me tightened at Rardo''s question, the air in the room grew tense as if they were holding their breath, waiting for me to either say yes or no. The day I stepped foot in Pleasure Pce, I made a choice to go after what I wanted no matter how scary it might be. I didn''t want a boring life, I didn''t want to be boring. I wanted excitement and change and the thrill of waking up each morning to something new. I have." I mumbled, my heart pounding like crazy.


    you be our submissive, sunshine? Marshall asked calmly as if he had known the answer all


    With just a few words, I jumped headfirst instead of dipping my toe in the water. With a few words, I was ready to live.


    "Yes, sirs. I will be your submissive." I mumbled.


    The room cr***d with electricity as soon as the words were out, like a switch had been turned on. Marshall''s hand gripped my thigh hard but not enough that it hurts. It didn''t seem like he was aware of his grip on me.


    Chapter 30: Yes, I Will Be Your Submissive


    Yes, sirs? D***n it, I really had said that. I had envisioned myself saying that too many times to count, mostly in bed at night while ma****ed. Although, sirs in plural, that I had really not seening, not even in my wildest fantasies. For the period of time, these three powerful men would be my dominants and I would be their submissive. It didn''t seem real but the sting on my arm from me pinching myself stated otherwise.


    My mind conjured up imagines of what they might do to me and f***k, I couldn''t wait. How would it feel to have not one but three men order me around? To have multiple men to answer to. This is already exciting, I can feel it. Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    Visitor


    when is next chapters out


    Tessa Barnes


    POST COMMENT


    when will the updates start? will the frequency of the updates be the same as the other stories?


    VIEW ALL 15 COMMENTS >


    21

 Men 31

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter Chapter Angelia


    31: Strip 31: Strip


    "Are you sure you want to be our submissive?" Marshall asked and I could hear the hope in his voice. I nodded resolutely.


    "I ampletely sure but when I said I am inexperienced, I meant it. The only thing I know about this is what I have read in books. I don''t know my likes and dislikes, my limits and how to act." I said, but if I am certain of one thing is that I want this badly. "Don''t worry, we will teach you." Rardo said as if he wasn''t a problem, his voice filled with dark promises and my heart beat just a little faster from his words.


    "And when hen exactly do we start?" I asked with a breathless voce I didn''t recognize as my own.


    "Oh my, is our little submissive impatient? You can''t wait to get started, isn''t that right, honeybunny?" Rardo smirked arrogantly. my panties grew even more damp.


    ***K


    Maybe,


    I admitted, somehow embarrassed.


    Marshall hand on me loosened as his thumb stroke the skin exposed by the slit on my dress.


    "Sunshine, there is nothing to be ashamed of." Marshall said and grabbed my hand, guided it to his sizable tented pants.


    "Can you feel this? This is what you do to me, what you do to all of us. We love that you are eager, it just means that you want this, that you want us. Without his urging and unable to help myself, I grabbed him through his pants, squeezing his d*****k. slightly as I felt him up. His d***k was hard as a rock and throbbing under my hand, my c*t pulsed in response, desperate for more. He groaned as I slowly applied more pressure, massaging his length slightly.


    I couldn''t recognize myself anymore right now but I was loving this new side of me. I jumped when the door opened and our serve came back. It felt like I had been caught doing something naughty which I had but it didn''t seem like he had seen anything that had been gone on before he interrupted us.


    Chapter 31: Strip


    "Did you enjoy your food?" He asked, looking at me more than the guys.


    I was probably flushed red from what I had been doing before he got here. After I had m***ly calmed myself and my hormones down, I nodded earnestly.


    "It is the best I have ever had." I said and the men with me looked pleased as if me enjoying


    myself was the most important part of this evening.


    I you like some dessert?" He asked, Marshall had a glint in his eyes as he turned to the man.


    "Would y


    "Could you get us melted chocte?"


    I looked at him confused, I mean, melted chocte was good but there had to be better dessert than that. With that single order, he ushered the man out. That was a little weird and neither Rardo or Kingston reacted to it though, so I thought maybe I was Marshall''s thing.


    Melted chocte?" I asked when we were alone again


    You will see. That was the only response I got and it even made me more confused.


    "Have you heard about an in-depth bdsm contract? Rardo asked, distracting me for a moment.


    I nodded in response, that at at least


    avable on Saturday?"


    I knew. For some reason, I had been looking forward to going through the list, to see all the options presented to me. "Good, I want all of us present when we go over it. Unfortunately, I have a business trip tomorrow you


    and won''t be back until Ite on Thu Thursday. Are


    "Yes, I don''t have any work this weekend." ekend." I responded.


    I don''t know how I would be able to focus when I was at the cafe but now after taking the deal, I


    really didn''t know how I would manage to concentrate at work.


    "I will email a copy of the contract so you can go through it beforehand. If you have any questions, write it down so you take them up with us when we meet. Rardo said.


    Everything about him screamed professional, the way he acted and talked and I wondered if heContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    was like that in bed too. I had to admit, I was excited to find out.


    "When do you have an appointment to take the tests?" He asked just as professionally.


    It felt weird talking about sexually transmitted disease tests at a restaurant but that was probably weird than everything else would be talked about, like them dominating me. It will take a while


    until I get used to this.


    214


    Chapter 31: Strip


    "Next week Tuesday." I mumbled and he shook his head.


    "That will take too long, I will arrange an appointment for you with my doctor. Do you have time


    tomorrow?"


    "Umm...sure." I replied.


    How the hell had I ended up in this world of the rich. Truth to be told, I had been happy my doctor could squeeze me in next week. Typically, I had to wait a couple of weeks to get an appointment if it wasn''t anything urgent. "Great, she wille by your house tomorrow at noon. Does that work?"


    Wait,


    what? No, she can''te to my house.


    "I can meet her in her office?" I protested, the doctor was probably used to making house calls for her wealthy clients but I wasn''t one of them.


    Nonsense, her office is on the other side of the city from your apartment."


    Rardo didn''t seem like he would budge so I begrudgingly agreed. Before we could say anything more, the server and another guy returned back with a chocte fountain and fruit even though we hadn''t ordered that. They left just as quickly as they came in. "Strip, Marshallmanded as we were alone again, I hadn''t even had time to grab a strawberry. My eyes widened andpletely caught off guard, all I could do was stare at him. I looked from the dessert and back to him, trying to figure out what he had nned. Not a single idea came to


    me.


    "Don''t worry, you will get your dessert but not before we get ours." He said.


    Oh, that was definitely something I could get behind.


    "But, w.. what about the test? I haven''t taken them yet." I stammered.


    "We won''t f***k you, sunshine, not yet. The tests are only a formality, you told us you are clean.


    and we believe you." Marshall said.


    "Now, strip and don''t make me tell you that again. He warned and I shuddered from the authority in his voice.

 Men 32

    MY Possessive Mafia Men Chapter 32: I Need To Taste Her


    Chapter 32: I Need To Taste Her


    Standing up from my seat, I moved from the table to get some space. My dress had a zipper in the back, I reached behind me and slid down and opened the dress more and more until only the straps on my shoulder kept it from falling off.


    I hesitated a little, looking towards the unlocked d cloor. Someone coulde in at any moment but Marshall narrowed his eyes in warning, almost daring me to disobey him. And I don''t want to


    do that, not now. I was too curious about what he had in mind with all of this. With tentative


    hands, I


    T


    ushed the straps aside and let the dress pool on the floor. I now stood in front of them with only a thong and my heels, I felt naked and exposed. Suddenly, I I was extremely conscious, I shielded my bare breasts with my hands, looking down on the floor rather than meeting their eyes.


    "Who said you should cover yourself up?" Rardo asked with that smooth voice of his, a hint of danger mixed in with his silky tone..


    Taking a a deep breath, I let my hands fall down to my sides and gave them an eyeful of my breasts. They felt heavy with all the attention on them, the cold air made my nipples hardened and my breathing became morebored. "Good girl," Mar Marshall cooed and I could hear the hunger in his voice and it made me anxiously thrilled. A A weird blend of of emotions.


    A movement to my right caught my attention, Marshall was standing up from his seat and moved towards me. I still didn''t look up, afraid of what I would see in their eyes. No matter how many times I tried to tell myself I looked pretty, to change my view of myself, the low self-esteem never wentpletely away. What if they looked at me with disgust? What if they were already regretting their proposal. This question kept ringing nonstop in my head but then Marshall grabbed my chin, raising my head until I looked straight into his eyes. "You look absolutely breathtaking." He whispered huskily as if he could read all my worries.


    He dropped his grip on me and started taking off his tie. I swallowed as he gathered the tie in his hands and walked to stand behind me. My eyes closed automatically when he held the material in front of me. The thought of being blindfolded was scary, I had never done anything like that before.


    Chapter 32: I Need To Taste HerThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    58


    "Do you trust me?" he whispered into my ear and even though I hadn''t known him for long, I did trust him. I nodded to him, letting him know I was all good.


    The feel of the silky material of his tie pressed against my eyelids was strange but not in a bad way. It tightened around my eyes as he tied it in the back. Somehow, he had managed to cover my eyes fully with the thin scrap of fabric and I couldn''t see anything even if I tried. No Not seeing made me feel even more vulnerable than I had felt standing naked with three fully clothed men. The urge to cover myself up again was strong and the only reason I didn''t was because Marshall grasped my wrist and brought them behind my back. "Can I trust you to not move your hands or do I have to tie them up as well?" He asked.


    "I won''t move them, sir." I responded, my voce slightly shaky.


    The sound of footsteps made my heart pound, I could literally feel the other men moving closer as if the air around me shifted in their presence. I didn''t know who grabbed my thong and dragged the material slowly down my legs. The man lifted one of my legs and then another to take to take my pantiespletely off while the one behind me held me steady so I wouldn''t trip. "Spread your legs, Rardo ordered. I was too into this whole experience to notice which direction his voice wasing from. "More" ''he demanded.


    I did as I was told, moving my legs just a little away from each other consciously. I am always so d*n co*nscious


    This time, I spread them as far as I could. My cheeks heated at the thought of what they were seeing. Legs spread and naked, wearing only my heels. They could see my entire p***y and moisture gathering between my legs, threatening to drop down onto the floor. For a moment, they were silent and making me jittery with nerves wondering what they would do next. A pair of rough and big hands cupped my breast, kneading them. The whole thing of not knowing what would happen and who did that made the experience even more heightened. I didn''t know if Marshall had moved and switched ces with someone else but I could feel one of them behind me, like a steady wall I could lean on which I did.


    The slight sting of something warm hit me my chest, making me jump and a secondter, a tongue licked at it, leaving a trail of wetness which air cooled down as soon as he retreated. The mix of sensation made me dizzy with needs and the melted chocte, now I knew why Marshall had ordered it. I was their dessert.


    Another drip of the chocte and this time on my right nipple. The feeling left me moaning, just


    Chapter 32: I Need To Taste Her


    waiting for someone top it up. My head fell on the chest of the man behind me, I was too


    strung up to hold it. I felt someone''s mouth on my nipple, sucking and biting and trying to get all the chocte off my skin. I groaned at the feeling.


    "You taste so good, little one."


    Fuck, the voice almost made me cum on the spot. It was Kingston, I would never get tired of hearing him talk, especially not when it''s such a rare asion. While he kept sucking on one nipple, another poured some of the chocte on my other breast. I couldn''t keep quiet when two men paid attention to my beasts, it was an out of body kind of experience. The one behind me had moved his hands to my hips at some point, one of his hands traveled down my body, slowly and teasingly. He must have known where I wanted him to go because he didn''t tease me for long. Soon, I could feel his fingers on my core, dipping inside my heat. "F**k," I moaned, trying to take more of his fingers but he tightened his other hand on my hip, letting me know not to move.


    It was hard, standing still and needed more. They had given up the chocte, it seemed. Instead, they took charge of my body in a way no one had ever done before. I felt someone pinched my nipple, making me cry out before he rolled it between his fingers. Another hand moved from my other breast to my neck, kissing and nibbling on the skin.


    The man behind me was done teasing me and was now giving it to me just like I wanted. His fingers were curled, hitting a spot inside me that had me panting for more and he gave it to me. Another finger joined, making me weak in my knees. Who knew it would be so hard to to keep standing while these sensations wrecked my body.


    "S**t, I need to taste her." Marshall said, the voice came from in front of and then the realization hit me. It was Rardo at my back. But when did they switch?


    Sa


    Rardo moved his fingers from my c***t to my ***t, strumming it like a pro. Marshall and Kingston shuffles, although I didn''t know where either went until I felt it.


    "Oh my goodness," I moaned the second a tonguetched at my swollen ***y. He sucked it like a starving man and I was the only one who could give him what he craved.


    They didn''t deny me my o****sm this time and I appreciate that. I ***m so hard that I saw stars, if Rardo hadn''t held me, I would have fallen to the ground. I was too weak to keep myself up. "One more," Marshall demanded, not letting up as he continued eating my p***y.


    You taste so f****g good, sunshine. I can''t stop."


    25 G

 Men 33

    MY Possessive Mafia Men Chapter 33: You Did So Good Chapter 33: You Did So Good Marshall


    The sight of Angelia naked and spent was fiery hot, I almost wanted to punch myself for saying we won''t f****k her yet. Her whole weight was on Rardo as he held her up but it didn''t seem like he minded. I helped her into her panties and then her dress, Rardo gave her to me as he zipped her up from behind.


    I wanted to take her home with me after this night was over, give her all the care she would need and I might do just that. Just we have to see what state she was in after we fed her some fruits and chocte and then make a decision for what to do. If she should go home alone or stay with me, Rardo had an early flight tomorrow and she didn''t know Kingston well enough to stay alone with him for now.


    Getting an **o*m or two in and of itself wasn''t that exhausting but the whole experience, being dominated by three men, get blindfolded, the sensory overload and then have two ***m, that could be a lot especially for someone new to this. She was new in every sense of the word. She would be m***y exhausted more than the physical aspect of this after what had happened.


    I guided her to a chair and I sat down first before hauling her into myp. My ****k was hard and begging for attention but there wasn''t anything I could do about that. I settled for ignoring it. "How are you feeling?" I asked, stroking her arm while she rxed on me like I was her favorite


    seal.


    "Good, just a little tired." She said over a yawn.


    wasn''t thatst, only ten o''clock but it was a normal reaction to what had just happened.


    "Hey, bunny. Eat some." Rardo held a strawberry covered in melted chocte in front of her


    mouth.


    She didn''t even hesitate as she let him feed her, moaning a little at the taste. That gave me an even better indication of how tired she really was. If she hadn''t been, she would have definitely tried denying him feeding her at first. The first time Ricardo called her honey bunny, I thought it was a ke and was supposedly a standard thing to say to a girl. But I knew the nickname meant more to him than simply being just a nickname.


    Just now, I realized that was what Angelia was to us, our girl, at least for a while. We all hoped it would be more than a short arrangement but that was for her to decide when that time 1/3 Chapter 33: You Did So Good


    came. When we first saw her, she caught our interest but now, every time I was with her, I wanted her even more. She was a natural submissive, as it was what she was born to be. She probably many


    didn''t even realize how mes she submitted to us and not just while we actively dominated


    her, the way she avoided looking into our eyes more often than not. And when she talks, there was this sort of softness to it that had nothing to do with shyness even though I sensed she struggled with that as well. Ricardo fed her some more while I held her, her eyes dropped and I knew I had to take her home with me just to assure she was truly okay. Or I could stay at her ce, I didn''t mind that either.


    "I think it is time for us to go." I said after she had turned down more fruit.


    "Baby girl, do you want to stay with me tonight or do you want me toe home with you?" I asked, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear.


    "W.. what? I thought..." she trailed off, looking at me with wide eyes.


    "You thought this


    was


    only supposed I to be be dinner and you would return home alone, right?" I finished her sentence and smiled calmly when she nodded.


    "That was the idea but you are too exhausted to be alone right now. I just want to make sure your are taken care of while you rest." I thought she was going to object but instead she epted. instantly.


    "That sounds great. Actually, I am not really sure could make it to bed on my own if I am being honest. Can we go to your ce? I don''t...I don''t have enough space for you to stay at my apartment. She looked embarrassed even though she had no reason to be. "Of course, I mumbled as I helped her off myp and guided her towards the door.


    "Go ahead and take her home, we will stay a little bit longer." Ricardo said.


    She paused and looked back at them, her eyes flickered from one to the other. "Thanks for the dinner." She blushed.


    "I had a great time." She added.


    "Anytime, honey. I had a great time as well." He winked at her.


    "HaveContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    a good night and we will see you on Saturday."


    Kingston, the grumpy b****ard only nodded at her but it didn''t seem like she minded at all. She smiled at him like he was a big f***g teddy bear which he most certainly was not. Kingston Chapter 33: You Did So Good


    scowled in return which made her chuckle a little under her breath, too quiet for him to hear. I led her out of the restaurant and gave my ticket to the valet and waited for to bring the car to us.


    Kingston didn''t really need to stay behind, he could have gone home but it was less suspicious. that way. Even though Ricardo got anything he wanted here for free, he always paid for his meal and in this case, ours as well. We didn''t want her to know that because it seems like she was ufortable with money or rather uneasy about others spending money on her. Of course, that was just something she needed to get used to with us being her dominants. We want to spoil her, buy her pretty things and take her out to dinner. I mean what was the point of all this money if we couldn''t spend it on whatever we wanted and right now, it was Angelia.


    For now, though, this deal we had was too new but in time she would have to get used to us wanting to pay for her dinner and other things. I gave the valet a hefty tip before opening the passenger door for her and helped her into the seat.


    "You did good today," I praised as soon as I got in the car as well.


    ??


    "You think so?" She muttered.


    She wasn''t fishing for morepliments, she just needed the affirmation and I would give it to


    her until she wouldn''t need them anymore and then I would still continue to give it to her.. "Yes, you were a natural." I replied.


    She was

 Men 35

    Chapter 35: Did You Like What We Did To You?


    Chapter 35: Did You Like What We Did To You? Marshall


    "I have never slept better. Seriously, I might have to kidnap your bed. Angelia said, still didn''t move either.


    5851


    It might have been because of my tight hold on her or she was just as content as I was. Chuckling, I pressed my hard length against her. "Oh, really? Are you sure that is the only reason? I teased.


    "Well, now that you mentioned it, I might have had a fantastic o****m or two before I went to bed." She joked but my mind zeroed in on her words and the image they conjured up.


    Just thinking about what had happened at the restaurant yesterday, my d***k hurt from how hard it got. I could still taste her p****y juice on my tongue, sweet and tangy and so f****ing delectable. I couldn''t have asked for a better dessert, the taste was so addictive. I need more, just a little taste.


    I grabbed her by her hips and rolled her onto her back, yanking the cover down and revealing her beautiful body dressed in my t-shirt. The sudden feeling of possessiveness gripped me hard as I looked down at her. The shape of her ample***ts underneath the shirt and her nipples pointed through the yellow fabric was so innocent, yet so f***g sinful. Moving over her, I ced my hands on either side of her and her wide eyes stared up at me. "W..what are you doing?" She asked, I smirked and tugged the hem of the shirt up. It was big on her, reaching almost her knees.


    "Giving you a fantastic start to the day." I replied, slowly lifting the shirt up, exposing her voluminous thighs and then I trailed off. She wasn''t wearing any panties underneath. are not wearing any panties?" I groaned, my eyes glued to her bare


    D***y.


    It was already wet even though she had just woken up. What had our little girl been dreaming. about?


    "It


    was,


    hahaha..." she moaned as I teased her slit with my fingers, unable to help myself.


    "My panties were wet and ufortable." She mumbled and unconsciously pushed her c****t towards my hand, demanding more.


    20:33


    Chapter 35: Did You Like What We Did To You?


    BK58


    Silly girl, she sounds like she wasn''t the one in charge. I retreated my fingers, denying her the


    pleasure.


    "Why were your panties wet?" I asked, knowing she would try to shy away from the subject.


    "Because.... because


    of you guys." She said but that wasn''t good enough.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Arranging myself so I was on the same level as her p****y, I ced soft kisses and nibbles on her inner thighs, moving slowly and deliberately. "What did we do to make it wet?" I teased again.


    This game was fun and I knew she liked it even though she would never admit it unless I made her say it. But that would be for another time because right now, I wanted her to describe every dirty thing we had done to her yesterday while I ate her****y raw. "You p.. poured chocte on me." She stammered breathlessly.


    She was so cute trying to recount the night while was inching closer to her center, teasing her erogenous zones on the way.


    "Did I tell you to stop talking? What did we do next." I growled against the skin, the smell of her juice was intoxicating and I couldn''t wait to get my tongue buried as far up her p***sy as it could


    go.


    **You and Kingston sucked my breasts and licked off the....oh my goodness." She cried out when I ced my mouth directly on her c****t, sucking it the same way I had sucked her nipples yesterday. A mixture between tenderly and roughly. I bit her bundle of sensitive nerves slightly, urging her to keep going as she stopped talking.


    "And lick off the chocte...f***k." ***k." She moaned, her hands shot down and into my hair, pressing me harder against her ****it.


    This girl needed to learn she wasn''t the one in control, grabbing her hands, I took them out of my hair and ced them on my spindle headboard. Instantly, she tightened her hold on them.


    "Don''t move your hands. I warned her.


    "I won''t, sir." I would never get tired of hearing her say that.


    "Good girl," I smirked when she shuddered at my praise.


    Bending down, I licked from her slit to her***, massaging it with my tongue slightly before


    Chapter 35: Did You Like What We Did To You?


    pausing and looking up at her.


    "What happened next, beautiful?" I asked again.


    "Someone k.. kissed my neck and Rardo had his fingers in my p.. ***y." She was a breathless and wriggly mess as she tried to speak while I attacked her ****y like it was myst day on earth. "Did you like it? Did you like what we did to you?" I stopped my onught on her just long enough to ask her.


    Yes,


    sir.** *ck, yes!" She cried out as I had given up on the game, too focused on her pleasure to


    ask her anything else.


    I brought my hand up to her p**y and slid two fingers inside her hot, wet hole and they went in easily even with how tight she was, I could only imagine how she would feel wrapped up around my d**k, s**eezing me like an iron fist. Curling my fingers so they hit her g-spot while **her, it didn''t take long untill I felt her inner walls fluttering around them. "C***m for me," I growled before I sucked her c*** hard and slid a third finger inside.


    It was a tight fit and if she couldn''t handle that, it means she would definitely not handle any of our d***ghtened around my fingers like a death grip. My neighbor could probably hear her moans but da*n, I I**ove that our girl couldn''t keep quiet when we pleasure her. It was like hearing an erotic s*lease, Marsh...sir. It i is too much." She begged I and I listened. I wouldn''t stop another time unless she used her safe word. With ast kiss on her****y,


    I rose from my space between her legs and wiped her juice off my face, grinning down at her. Her p*y looked swollen and her wetness had run down from her slit down her **le and wet the bed. The sight made my d****ob with need but I didn''t make a move to relieve it. Although we could give her pleasure, we couldn''t do anything else until we had gone through the contact agreement with her. It was important for us to know where she stood on things before we made our moves. Only two days left. She was still breathing heavily as she came down from the bliss of an o***m. I didn''t take off the shirt and I regretted that now that I saw how enticing her breasts moved underneath the material. It should have been a sin to cover them up. Laying down beside her on my back, I gathered her in my arms once again, she ced her head on my chest and sighed happily.

 Men 36

    58


    MY Possessive Mafia M


    Chapter 36: You Like What You See?


    Chapter


    Marshall


    36: Like What You see?


    "Are you okay?" I asked after she calmed down.


    "I am perfect." Angelia replied and you could feel her smile against my skin and that did some weird things to my heart.


    While she was new to the bdsm scene,ying in bed and cuddling was new to me. I mean, I always suspected I would be into it but I had never found someone I wanted to test it out with. Cozying up to someone like this was calming. A buzzing sound came from the nightstand on her side but she made no move to get it. After the third buzz, I urged her to see who it was. "You should probably check your phone, baby." I said to her.


    "Yes," she replied, reaching for it on the her hand.


    able and then came right back to me with the phone in


    "It was probably Andy wondering how good the sex was. She joked as she unlocked her to read the text message. Looking up at me, sheughed at my surprise.


    "If you knew him, you wouldn''t have been this surprised and looked at that." She showed me the texts sent from this so-called Andy.


    "So, how was sit? Did you get some d**k? Girl, are you too satisfied to get your phone? Text me."


    You better not be murdered, I don''t want to be stuck with Ben at work. Text me! Scratch that, call me instead. chuckling at the guy''s text message before asking. "Who is Ben?"


    "Umm, he works at the cafe and he is a jerk."


    "Give Andy a call, I am going to take a shower while you talk to him." I slid out of the bed reluctantly, winking at her on my way to the bathroom.


    "You are wee to join me when you are done." added. She waved me off, her cheeks flushed red.


    Once I was in the shower, I jerked off quietly to the image of her. I didn''t even have to envision


    20.3.


    58%


    Chapter 36: You Like What You See?


    her naked to get me off, just her face would do it. Sadly, by the time I was done, she was still on the pho with her friend and I could hearughing while she assured him that she was okay.


    Walking out of the bathroom, I went to my closet and searched for boxers and pants. While I looked at her in my peripheral vision, I dropped my towel and stood in all my naked glory. I suppressed a smirk as I noticed I had her full attention. "Huh? I didn''t catch that." She said into the phone, her eyes still on me.


    She licked her lips as her gaze went from my chest to my d** and that mothe**er hardened even though I had rubbed myself off a few minutes ago.


    "Like what you see?" I asked, unable to help myself as her mouth dropped open at the size of my


    Her mouth closed as soon as she learned I was looking at her, the blush ever so present. I got dressed in sweatpants and turned fully towards her.


    "I will go downstairs to make breakfast, do you have any food allergies?"


    "No, I don''t have any allergies." She replied, smiling sweetly.


    "I will just give up with the conversation." She said, indicating to her phone.


    a shower before Ie downstairs. Is that


    I take a sho


    "And t When


    that okay?"


    "Of course, baby girl. There are clothes in my closet, take whatever you need." I responded before. walking towards the door.


    got


    t outside the room, I heard her continuing with her conversation with Andy. I stopped before walking towards the hallway, too curious to hear if she had anything to say about me. "Yes, that was him. Yes, I had a great time. No, we technically didn''t have sex. Sheughed.


    She sounded happy and my heart warmed that I might be one of the reasons for it. I wasn''t the best cook, having grown up with personal chefs but I was doable in the kitchen. At least, I could. make scrambled eggs and cook some sausages. Kingston however was the real cook in our group, although he didn''t show his skill often.


    My kitchen was bright with a lot of white elements mixed with brown oak. I have never been a fan of dark and gloomy color. The room wasn''t huge but had just enough space to not be crowded if I had a few guests. I didn''t have a dining room separated from the kitchen either, preferring to have it all in the same ce. Humming under my breath, I collected everything I would need to make 20:34 Fri, Oct 25


    Chapter 36: You Like What You See?


    breakfast. Having her here and spending the night with me made me aware of how much I had longed for something like this. The thought of letting her go, f***k, I didn''t want to think about that.


    that.


    We agreed with her that we would help her find a Dom and we would honor that even if we didn''t want to. She came down when I was finishing up.


    "It


    I smells delicious. She said as she went to stand by the kitchen window,


    Her eyes were roaming the room, taking in all the natural lighting in from the big windows. She was fidgeting with the hem of the same t-shirt she borrowedst night. Now that we were standing in the light of morning sun, it looked like she was going back to the same shy self. I didn''t mind, knowing it wouldn''t always be like this. We hadn''t known each other for long enough for her to be a hundred percentfortable around us. "You can just sit down, it will be done soon. What do you want to drink?" I asked as I let the


    usage cook at at low temperature while I opened the fridge, looking at the well-stocked shelves with basically anything anyone could want.


    "Do you have apple juice?" She asked


    "Thank you, this is one of the best bed and I grabbed one pack along with pineapple juice for myself and ced them both on the table. I served us both a healthy portion of the food.


    That didThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    t breakfast I have had since I moved to the city." She gushed, taking a mouthful of the scrambled eggs.


    That didn''t I say less about my cooking skills and more about how hard it was to get decent food while being a student. I didn''t like that, not at all. She deserves more than that, if she was impressed with this, I wondered what she usually had.


    "I am d you like it." I smiled and took a bite of my own food.


    It tested better than ever and part of me knew it was because of thepany. We made small talk over the table and enjoyed the morning together. I wanted to have her here with me all day-and the thought shocked me. But as much as I wanted to, I didn''t want to overwhelm her either. Did Rardo send the contract to you?" I asked when she was done eating. I had finished my food wary before her, I usually inhaled my food because Feat so fast.


    "I haven''t checked, she replied and her gaze went immediately to her phone, curiosity washed


    over her.


    Something told me she couldn''t wait to read it. She was so sweet and wholesome and was often easy to read except when it came to her sexual fantasies. It was like she had buried it so far inside.


    Chapter 36: You Like What You See?


    her, keeping it from the world and possibly herself for so long that it became second nature to


    hide


    it.


    And I was excited to find out about her deepest desires and be the one to give them to her. I can''t wait to devour her ***y. I knew that it would be so sweet and she woulde apart around my**k. The wait is killing me, I wonder how Rardo and Kingston would feel as well. Are they as eager as myself? Rardo might be but Kingston, I don''t know what to say. I don''t know what he was feeling but if I am sure of one thing, he wants this just as much as Rardo and I do. And. that is the only thing we needed. Chapter Comments


    18

 Men 37

    Chapter 37: The Had Their Dessert. Chapter 37; They Had Their Dessert


    Angelia


    I


    into


    T


    Spending the night and morning at Marshall''s house was surprisingly fun and rxing. He took such good care of me that I was almost dreading going home to my empty and lousy apartment. The ss of water by the nightstand that I had said no to before I went to bed was a blessing when I woke up in the middle of the night, thirsty as all hell. I had woken up, grinding on his d**k but in my defense, I thought it was all just a really realistic dream until I realized it wasn''t. And the way he had woken me up, a girl could get used to that kind of start to the day. The visual I had gotten of his massive huge ***k was ingrained i my brain and was now living rent free inside my mind. The first thought I had when he revealed his package to me was holy fuck and the next was ouch because let''s face it, that looked like it would hurt. How the hell would that even fit in my tight pussy? When I got down for breakfast, dressed in the same shirt I borrowed from his closetst night, I had once again be a little self-conscious. But he didn''t let me retreat into my little shy bubble for long, getting me into a conversation about our favorite books. While I adored romance books, he leaned towards thriller and mystery. I felt myself unwind as we continued talking about the mundane and everything. 1 also got to know that he doesn''t drink coffee at all, he was more of a tea person. It was great to have a normal conversation with him without talking about bdsm and all things connected to it. As promised, after breakfast he gave me a tour of the house. I had imagined these three men. would all live in some ridiculous expensive mansion with millions of square miles. Still, I wasn''t entirely surprised Marshall lived in a house like this either. Everything here was warm and cozy and small without it feeling cramped. It suited him a lot. "I guess I should be going home." I said after a while, not wanting to overstay my wee.


    I had things to do, like the doctor''s appointment at my ce. Gosh, that was weird.


    "Sure, I will go find you some sweatpants


    gesture made me smile.


    in case you don''t want to wear the dress." His thoughtful


    The only thing I was wearing now was one of his boxers and t-shirt, my panties were literally crispy and gross. Walking up to get changed, I met him by the stairs.


    I left the pants on the bed, it is one of my sister''s from when she sleeps over." He said.


    Chapter 37: The Had Their Dessert


    "Thank you, I really appreciate it."


    anyone Never


    has else I had gone home with been so considerate. I had to admit, it made my heart beat just a little bit faster.


    He drove me back home to the same car as yesterday, though I had been too tiredst night to even notice what I was sitting in. It could have been a golf cart for all I knew at that time. The car wasn''t super extravagant like Rardo''s but it was still nicer than most. By the time he parked the car by my apartmentplex, it was midday. I had promised to call Andy back when I got home, he wasn''t pleased with the little information I had given him when I was still at Marshall''s house. He loved gossip and for me, it felt good to share all this craziness with someone.


    "I will walk you up," he offered and I froze.


    Shit, I didn''t


    didn''t want i


    t him to see my apartment. I already knew I was ying with a league way ahead of me but he didn''t need to know that. "It is okay, you don''t have to." I protested.


    "No, I want to." He smiled and got out of the car.


    I was too stressed to do anything, so when he opened the door for me and offered his hand, I epted without overthinking it. I tried not to notice he was scrutinizing the building which wasn''t exactly up to standard for anyone but those who struggle financially. And when I opened the entrance door, he paused. Why isn''t this locked?" He asked.


    "Umm, this lock is broken, I think. It has been like that since I moved in." I replied.


    In fact, I had been nagging the owner to get it fixed in the start at least but when he kept promising to do it but didn''t and I let it go. Luckily, I lived on the fourth floor which was just a little bit safer. He didn''t say anything more as we began walking to my apartment but I could see his brows were knitted. Outside my door, I hesitated slightly. Should I invite him in or not?


    "Do you...umm, do you want toe in?" I asked awkwardly, hoping he didn''t take me up on the offer.


    Usually, I wasn''t this embarrassed to be living in a crampy space with bare minimum furniture but then again, I had never really hung out with any wealthy people either.


    "No, thanks. Maybe another time, I got something that needs to be taken care of.


    Chapter 37: The Had Their Dessert


    "Well then, thanks for taking such good care of me." I blushed, my thoughts going immediately to this morning when he did take real good care of nie.


    "Anytime, beautiful. Hope you have a great day and I will see you on Saturday." He kissed my cheek and that st**id blush spread even farther. I wouldn''t be surprised if I was entirely red in the


    face and neck right now.


    "See


    See


    door.


    you on Saturday." I nodded and waited until he had gone downstairs before I unlocked my


    I could already tell I needed to be careful with Marshall, he was too dangerous to my heart and I couldn''t allow my heart to be involved. My ce felt hollow and sad after spending time at his house. His house was so warm and homey while mine was not even one bit closer to that. Just as I settled on the bed which was often used as a sofa, my phone rang. It was Andy and he wanted to facetime.


    "How is my cute little submissive?" He teased me as soon as I picked up the call.


    I shook my head as I groaned, he was just being his typical self.


    "I am great, really great. D***mn, these guys, Andy. They are so..." I trailed off, searching for the right words.


    "They


    were


    so intense and experienced and I feel so safe with them."


    "Oh my goodness, you are making me jealous." He joked.


    "So, you didn''t answer my answer question earlier, at least not directly. What did it mean that you technically didn''t sleep together?" "We...ummm...they kind of got off?" My response sounded more like a question.


    Let''s


    just say they


    Gosh, I can''t


    they had their dessert. I added.


    I can''t believe I was the one saying that. I went from ***y one night stands and then giving that up because they were indeed s**y to getting pleasure from multiple men at once. How did a change like that even happen? I had never even had an o**m***yone but myself, those men really knew their stuff. They really know how to work around a woman''s body.


    "What?" He shrieked, hurting my ears.


    "Arna


    "Are you saying they eat you out?" He asked.


    "Yes, I winced, too new at talking about my sexcapades.


    Chapter 37: The Had Their Dessert


    "Damn girl, you are getting some. But no ***k yet?"


    "No, we haven''t done anything like that yet." I narrowed my eyes, noticing once again how his hair was in disarray.


    "But it seemed like someone else did." I teased.


    I had never seen him blush before, that was more my thing but now he was definitely blushing. Taking that as a confirmation, I questioned.


    I


    "Who was the guy?" I ask


    "Fine, yes, I met a


    I met a guy." He admitted.


    "It is all very new but I really like him. He is one of the good ones."


    "Babe?" A voice in the background called and Iughed.


    "I am really happy to hear that, Andy. Now go and be with him, we can meet up tomorrow and talk more, okay?" I said, hoping he would say yes.


    I needed to keep myself busy tomorrow or else I would go crazy with nerves and excitement to meet with the guys on Saturday.


    "Yes, I need a drink and more gossip." He nodded enthusiastically.


    talk to you then."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    -I eng up, I che


    , I checked the time. I still had time to kill before the doctor woulde in and my eyes went back to the phone in my hand. Maybe I should check out the contract Rardo sent me. Yes, I should definitely check it out now.


    I wondered what would be in the contract and I am d***n curious to know about it.


    Chapter Comments


    Gayner Hamilton


    POST COMMENT


    so far so brilliant, loved your other books but defi

 Men 38

    MY Possessive Mafia Men Chapter 38: Taking A Few Tests Chapter 38: Taking A Few Tests.


    Angelia My eyes wanted


    I to pull out of its socket as I stared at the contract on my phone, although it was a small portion since I couldn''t fit the whole email on the screen. Scrolling down, I read through it quickly before starting at the beginning so I could understand it more carefully. There were many things on the contract, from different types of bondage and suspension and what objects were okay for impact y, such as whips, leather straps, knives, canes and among other things. There were also things about sexual activities like a***I plugs, oral, forced ma****tion, sensual y, humiliation and so on. Although,


    I knew it would be a lot but I just don''t think it would be that much. I would never admit this to anyone but I felt like a child at a candy store. Though it could be that I wouldn''t get


    to experience everything that I wanted but it all depends on what they wanted as well. It felt surreal to have this contract in my hand especially when I have read so much about them in books. I had always hoped I would one day have the guts to go after what I wanted and now, I finally did. I was proud of myself for pushing out of my ownfort zone to experience something I could have only dreamed about.


    This was something I would privately be proud of myself for, it wasn''t like I could ever talk to my parents about this. Hell no, they would never find out about this. I could only imagine Their shocked faces if they ever found out, not just about the whole bdsm thing but about the three men as well. It was safe to say they wouldn''t be as proud of me as I was. Which parents would be happy finding out that their daughter would be shared by multiple men, it was better to keep that


    a secret.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, someone buzzed on my inte which I was surprised that it still worked when everything else with this building was discussable.


    "Hello?" I answered.


    "Hi, this is doctor Michelle. Mr. Morgan sent it to me." A feminine voice responded back.


    "Oh, yes. Come up to the fourth floor, my apartment number is four hundred and two."


    My heart was pounding as I waited for her to arrive, I was nervous and I couldn''t find the reason. I have been to the doctor a few times, though I have tried to avoid it more often than not given the enormous expenses. But this was the first time a doctor came home to me, that didn''t really happen in my world. It felt wrong or at least alien. When she knocked on my door, my hands 1/5


    115


    Chapter 38: Taking A Few Tests


    started shaking just a little bit but enough to betray my nerves. Opening the door, I let her into my humble abode.


    "Hi again, I am doctor Michelle." She offered her hand and I shook it, hoping she didn''t notice that they were mmy.


    "Hi, I am Angelia. I am so sorry about this inconvenience." I began apologizing immediately.


    "I told Rardo I shoulde to you instead but..


    "There is no worries at all, Angelia. I am well aware of how demanding Mr. Morgan can be." She


    smiled.


    She just looked so nice, like someone who should have been a psychiatrist because she had that certain face that made people want to trust her. Her smile did much to calm me down. "Let''s sit down." I said, looking around and realizing I only had one chair avable and then there was my bed. This is really getting awkward.


    "Here,


    you


    can


    can take the chair and I will just sit by the bed." I said to her.


    "I am sure you are not used to a ce like this." I added.


    I


    "It is fine, I am quite used to it. Working with the wealthy gives me means to work pro-bono. It allows me to help those in need." She said softly. "Your house is lovelypared to what I have seen."


    "That is great, I mean, it is great work that you do. I replied and wondered how did I ever manage not to scare the guys away with my awful small talks?


    "Thank you, so shall we begin?" She asked while I was still hovering over her, contemting if I should offer her anything to drink.


    I didn''t know what the usual procedure was for having a doctor appointment at your house, either way, she saved me from having to specte. "Yes, of course." I responded.


    She dragged the wooden chair closer to the bed before sitting down and I followed suit. She opened the bag she brought with, revealing a few vials and notebooks and took it out of it.


    "Mr. Morgan told me you have already taken the test months ago and you haven''t had any intercourse since then?" She asked and I nodded my head.


    215


    57%1


    Chapter 38: Taking A Few Tests


    "Yes, that is correct."


    "Have you performed oral sex with anyone since you have taken the test?"


    "No."


    NO.


    "I see, well we are taking a couple of tests today, just to be on the safe side." She said and then. proceeded to take out several things.


    "First, I am going to take your blood. Are you afraid of needles?" She asked.


    "No, I am not." I replied, although I had never watched while they poked me.


    "Great, it will be over in only a second."


    I was still in the t-shirts I had borrowed from Marshall but I had taken off the bra underneath. She fastened a band around my upper right arm and tightened it. Next, she opened a small packet and took out a wet cloth which I guessed was alcohol and swiped over my arm withi it. The sting when she p***d me wasn''t bad but the sight of blood filling a small vial was dizzying to watch. After taking my blood and a swab of the inside of my mouth, I had to take a urine sample. I always struggled with urinating when I knew nobody couldn''t hear me. My mother always joked I had performance anxiety but in the end, I managed to get that done as well with the water from the sink on full force to dampen the sound of peeing.


    "Mr. Morgan also wants me to talk to you about your contraception. Are you on anything?" She asked.


    I shouldn''t b


    Yes,


    be surprised that Rardo was so thorough but he thought of every small detail and I was d he did.. I have an imnt, I got it three years ago." I responded.


    Even though I hadn''t been sexually active for a fair amount of time, I always kept


    up with how long I have had it so I knew when it was time to change it. I really didn''t want to end up pregnant without being in a secure rtionship and of course when money wasn''t as tight. I could barely afford to liv


    on my own, how could I afford a baby?


    "Good and you know when you have to get a new one?"


    "Yes, I do." I replied.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Well, I think this is all. I will let you know about the results when they are done. It might take up to five days but no more than that."


    315


    Chapter 38: Taking A Few Tests


    "That is great, thank you so much." I said to her,


    T


    I walked her to my door and gave her a warm smile. I could see why Rardo had her as his doctor, she was both professional and easy to talk to even if I sucked at small talks.


    *Of course, hope you have a good day, Angelin."


    "And you too, Dr. Michelle," I said as she exited and I closed the door behind.


    Now that it is over, what the hell would I do with the rest of my day?


    And still, I didn''t do anything.


    And


    The next morning, yet still had nothing to do until it was finally evening and I got ready to meet up with Andy. I had a lot to talk to him about, I was bursting with excitement, not just because of what was happening with me but who had managed to catch the attention of my ever so elusive. friend? Andy and I had agreed to meet at the bus stop not far from my apartment. He is not living that far away either, within walking distance from me which was always convenient. I was dressed in my usual, skinny jeans and a pretty blue top. Though it has been fun to go out beautiful dresses and more makeup, it was also rxing to do something a little more low key.


    with


    It was going to take up to five minutes before the bus would show up and I was slightly stressing that we wouldn''t make it. Andy always ran a littlete but luckily, he arrived just in time today. "Girl, you are rocking those boots!" He as soon as he saw me.


    From the look on his face, that was the only good thing about my outfit. He didn''tment on it, though but I knew it was only a matter of time. Grinning, I pulled him in for a quick hug. "You look great, who knew you could also be fashionable."


    He was wearing ck pants, an oversized shirt and a denim jacket. With his rich coloured hair in disarray and plenty of rings on his hand, he looked like a cover model in a men''s fashion magazine. MY Possessive Mafia Men

 Men 39

    Chapter 39: He Is A Little Intimidating


    Chapter 39: He Is A Bit Intimidating Angelia


    Girl,


    you know I am always fashionable. You are not allowed to even joke about that." Andy said, flicking hair he didn''t have over his shoulder.


    He strutted on the bus and I followed along,ughing. This is going to be a fun night.


    We arrived at a cozy bar, more suited for conversation than grinding on someone''s ***k on the dance floor. It wss ce like this I preferred, not some too loud music and ****ny dancing club. He sat down gingerly like he was afraid to catch disease from the chair. I shook my head andughed.


    "I am just going to grab us some drinks. Sex on the beach for you?" I asked which was always his


    go-to whenever we went out together.


    "No, not tonight. I am thinking of cognac." He replied and I was surprised.


    "Cognac? Are you sure?" I could never have guessed he would ever like that.


    "Of course


    I just wanted to screw with my little psychic. You should have seen your face, have you ever been wrong about someone''s drink preference before?" Heughed as if it was impossible for me to get it wrong. "But yes, sex on the beach sounds good."


    I thought about Kingston the first time I met him when we all had a drink at the club, I had guessed wrong. He was a tough man to read.


    After getting our drinks, we sat infortable silence, looking around the bar. It was cozy in a run down sort of way, either way, the beggars can''t be choosers. At least, this ce offered affordable drinks, I guess I had learned to live on a tight budget. "So, you are meeting them tomorrow?" He asked, his fingers dancing around the rim of his ss. which to be honest was a little disgusting.


    He was supposed to drink from it but the damage had been done. I have already told him about the bacteria and dirt he was now cing his mouth on multiple times. Funny how he was so scared to sit down here but basically drinking dirt. That apparently wasn''t a problem for him. "Yes, and I might need..."


    857%


    Chapter 39: He Is A Little Intimidating


    "My help with the outfit?" He finished my sentence, his eyes trailing down the clothes I was wearing once again.


    "Girl, how do you even choose something like this when I know you got some good dress in your closet. But yes, I will help."


    I looked down at what I was wearing, nothing was wrong with it so I ignored hisment.


    "I appreciate it and yes, we were meeting tomorrow to go over the bdsm contract. Just to see what I would be into and not into." I said and suddenly became nervous.


    I envied those who didn''t live in this tentative bubble of nerves on a daily basis.


    "Oh my goodness," he gasped but I could see the excitement in his eyes. He was probably anxious. to squeeze the details from me on Monday.


    "Is that what I see happening in movies?"


    "Movies are unrealistic, some don''t happen in real life." I protested weakly, my thoughts


    going to what had happened at thest dinner meeting with.


    immediately could happen in real life.


    them. Maybe some of it


    "You didn''t t mention


    anything about dessert at that dinner you had with them, did you?" He teased as if he could hear what I was thinking. "Yes, I did." I waved it away like it was nothing but on the inside, I was squirming.


    I


    I felt like it was one thing to talk about some stuff on the phone and a whole other to talk about it personally.


    "Anyways, you wouldn''t believe how many things are on the contract." I tried to change the topic.


    When I first read the contract, I was blushing so much that I was even sweating.


    "Anal sex, double pration either with one in the a**and one in the ****y or both in one hole, fitting." He said and my eyes were about to pop out of its socket as he kept going. "How do you even know all that?" I asked.


    "Girl, I have an imagination. I have also watched and read Fifty shades." He said as he waved me off like it wasn''t a big deal.


    "Since we are already talking about a***I sex, who was the new guy?" I asked, trying to get the attention away from me.


    214


    Chapter 39: He Is A Little Intimidating


    At least for the moment but I was curious about his sex life. What he did and if he was seeing someone he cared about. We were friends and I wanted to know about his life. Way to segue into another conversation," heughed but quickly got serious.


    "Well, if you must know...." He paused, doing moon eyes at the thought of this guy. What happened to my Andy? He had never been like this before.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Crazy story but we met for the first time at my friend''s birthday party a few weeks ago and we ended up talking the whole night. We just talked but somehow I really enjoyed myself. We kept in touch and we have been hanging out for a couple of weeks now. I really like him, Angelia." He said and my heart melted for him. It really sounded like these two had a connection.


    "I am so happy for you, what was he like? Does he look like a cat or a dog person?" I began peppering him with questions but it seemed like he didn''t mind when he started answering them all with a smile on his lips.


    "His name is James and he is so handsome. He is muscr and could probably bench press me." He gushed.


    "And he is so sweet, like the sweetest person I have ever met." I raised my eyebrows teasingly and he backpedaled. "Beside you, of course. You are sweet as well."


    that.


    I listened as he talked about him, growing happier and happier for him. He sounded like he found someone who treated him with care. Only a few knew he needed that because all they saw were the fun and carefree side of him and not the vulnerability and I love him for that. "Why haven''t you told me sooner?" I asked but I wasn''t angry at him or anything. I was just curious, everyone had a right to keep things secret. "Because I don''t really know where we were at yet, I don''t know if we were exclusive or not. It is still too early to say.


    Gosh, I knew there was something I had forgotten to ask the guys, I mean, I had assumed we would be exclusive while we had our arrangement but you know what they say about assuming. I didn''t think I would be able to be with them, knowing they would be f****ng other women as well. I just hoped it wouldn''te to that, me leaving them before we even began. The rest of the evening went by fast even though I enjoyed my night with him, I was stressing about the whole exclusivity thing with them. How had we not talked about that yet? I hoped they didn''t assume we could all have someone on the side. We had talked about finding a Dom for me 3/4


    Chapter 39: He Is A Little Intimidating


    577


    and a ve for them, they honestly couldn''t think we would sleep with anyone else while in the period of trying them out. That wouldn''t be good at all.


    It waste by the time I got home and with how tired I was, I thought I would fall asleep at once but no, the godd**** thought wouldn''t leave me at all. Not once, not for a single second. It was already four in the morning by the time I was too exhausted to keep my thoughts going that I finally fell asleep. I slept for too freaking long, waking up around three in the afternoon. I had only an hour until I would meet them but I had stuff to do before that, like going through the contract more thoroughly and writing down notes.


    Making myself breakfast even though it was lunch time, I sat down on my bed and ate while going through the email sent by Rardo. I scribbled a lot down while I studied the contract, questions I had about some of the things listed and a few strong nos and some things I wanted to talk with them further about before deciding.


    A blush had kept mepany through the reading, mostly because I kept envisioning myself with them doing several of things that were written in the contract. Tonight, I am going to wear heavy makeup to hide the stupid blush. I didn''t need my every emotion to be on disy. My phone buzzed in my hand and I tapped on the screen to read the text message.


    "Kingston will pick you up tonight, be ready at seven. See you at the club, honey."


    A smile had automatically appeared on my lips when I saw it was from Rardo but I froze when I read that it was Kingston who woulde to pick me up. Not that I don''t like him, that wasn''t it at all. He was f***ng hot as hell but he was a bit intimidating. Chapter Comments


    Gayner Hamilton


    can''t wait for more chapters, this is brilliant


    VIEW ALL 2 COMMENTS


    POST COMMENT


    19

 Men 40

    Chapter 40: He Intrigued Me Chapter 40: He Intrigued Me Angelia


    57% Kingston was scary but in a way that he wouldn''t hurt me unless it was the good kind of hurt, just that he always looks so angry. Honestly, I couldn''t really put my finger why he was always like that, he has this kind of dark vibe about him and he looked like he could kill a man with his bare fists. And if felt like it was something he could have done without guilt or losing any sleep over it.


    I


    I think it might be a good idea to spend time with him even if it was just a ride to the club. I had agreed to one night alone with each every week even though he didn''t say much in words. spend


    he was great atmunicating through the kiss we shared when they brought the offer up. I shivered-just by thinking of the kiss, lost in the memory. He kissed like he owned my ***g mouth and his voice was do d**n quite but so f***g deep. He had this kind of bass to his voice that would make girls within hearing rage go crazy with desire and their panties get soaked with wetness. I knew mine did and I couldn''t get over their nicknames for me either. It turned me each time the names rolled out of their mouths.


    These three sessful, dominant and powerful men wanted me and it was a dizzying thought. My phone buzzed and it was Andy facetime me, he was once again disheveled and I was guessing things with this guy were still going well. I had already taken my shower by the time he called and I was clean and smoothly sh**d. I had to be on the safe side, who knows when it would happen.


    are going to do something different with your hair than that bird nest?" That was the first thing he said as soon as I picked up the call. He was smiling teasingly but I know he was actually joking.


    "I hope you are


    "No.


    No, Andy.


    I am going with wet unbrushed hair, isn''t that a trend these days?" I quipped.


    "I am going to fix it, I hope I am not dragging you away from James?" I asked.


    "It is fine, he is in the bathroom right now. Are you ready for tonight?"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I seriovely, it takes guts to put yourself out there like that and I know how ufortable you can get in a new setting. So that makes you twice as ba***"


    "As much as I could be, I guess. I am just so jittery that I can''t sit still."


    because of the anticipation, I haven''t said this but Angelia, you are a f****g bad*** Iughed and he continued.


    Fo, Oct 25


    Chapter 40: He Intrigued Me


    8.57%


    "Thank you, that is really nice of you to say. You are a good friend, Andy and I think the universe gave me gift when I met you."


    "Oh please, we met while we worked together cleaning up puke from the cafe''s floor. That wants. the universe, that was Ben refusing to help out." I chuckled because he was right.


    It was my first day at work and an elderly man puked all over the floor. Poor guys, he had been mortified and apologized profusely and Ben wouldn''t go near the scene. I ended up helping Andy out, we weren''t immediately friends or anything but we did have amon dislike for a particr person which is Ben and we bonded over it. I wasn''t the one to talk bad about a person unless they werepletely a****ts and Ben certainly fit that bill. "So they did say anything about what to wear?" He asked.


    "No, but we were going to be at the club so something nice and ***y." I replied.


    "Nice and and se***ying right up!" He was practically bursting with glee, he must have been a stylist in his past life. We went over at a few selections and ended up with a tight ck dress, the hem of the dress reached down to my knee and the other exposed one of my legs entirely. He had a thing for showcasing one leg and I wasn''t against it at all, actually it looks hot. I usually never had an opportunity to wear dresses and when I did, I chose not to because I always think I felt vulnerable in it. But now that I was with them, I didn''t have to worry about it. I thanked him for helping me out once again before we hung up and I knew it probably wouldn''t be thest time either.


    It took a fair amount of time to do my makeup and I did take a little extra foundation and concealer. My eyeshadow was smokey and my lips a slight pink and I decided to leave my hair straight down. I put on the same heels I wore to dinner because that was the only pair of heels I had. At the sound of knocking on my door, I jumped, unaware of howte it had gone.


    This is it, the final steps until we made this arrangement official. I just hoped it all worked out but I was afraid they might want the exclusivity I needed.


    It was almost difficult walking to the door, knowing who stood behind it. I knew next to nothing about Kingston, he owned a nightclub and was mostly silent. He had his emotions in a tight rein, there was a backstory there somewhere but I would never know it if he didn''t give it to me willingly. I opened my door with mmy


    ms, revealing a rather brooding face attached to a hot


    and I will make you scream in the best kind of way visible written all over his body.


    He was wearing a ck suit which seemed like it was what he and Rardo preferred. I didn''t mind that, not even a little bit. I had to stop myself from drooling as I stared at him, he fit perfectly on the suit as if it was made only for him which I knew it was. His dark hair looked 2/4


    look


    Chapter 40: He Intrigued Me


    slightly damp as if he had just taken a shower and if I say I didn''t picture how he would have looked being naked and wet in the shower, I would most definitely be lying. Kingston intrigued me which I had a feeling he wouldn''t like. Yes, I mentally pictured him showering but who wouldn''t? I wanted to see if he has more tattoos than what I was seeing on hist throat and hands. How his body moved as he did something as mundane as washing himself a f and when he was at his most vulnerable. Before I could say a word, he moved past me and into my small apartment. I hadn''t even invited him in yet and that was rude. and turned around to focus on the door instead.


    "I thought we were going to the club right away?" I asked while I watched him ignoring my room


    "What are you doing?" I asked again as he didn''t respond to my first question.


    He growled something but I couldn''t make out the words, he tested my lock and scrutinized the door bolt. I had gotten that one just after I moved in for safety reasons. Of course, my father helped me find a good one which was probably for the best. I knew nothing about what makes a door bolt good or bad. He nodded, seemingly satisfied. "Come on," he e on," he grunted, not even looking at me before he started walking downstairs and leaving me in confusion.


    Firstly, why the hell was it so important to check my door lock? I had survived three years with it, without any tribal I might add. Secondly, what the hell was wrong with him tonight? Sure he has been grumpy and hard to read ever since I met him but this felt different. He wouldn''t even look at me, was he regretting this already before we even began?


    Locking my door quickly, I hurried down after him, afraid he would drive off without me if I wasted much time. His car was packed right by the sidewalk, it was a silver SUV. He was standing just a little off to the side of the building when I got outside. I made a move towards the car but stopped when I saw he snagged a key from his pocket to lock the door. He was locking the door of the apartmentplex. What the hell! "Umm..." I started to speak but shut my mouth as soon as he sent me an annoyed look.


    Maybe I would ask Marshallter, after all he was the one who knew the lock had been broken in the first ce. I was surprised when he moved ahead and opened the car door for me. Perhaps, 1 shouldn''t be surprised because even with his dark mood, he could be just as much of a gentleman as Rardo and Marshall. The car seat wasfortable and I let myself rx as he entered the car as well and we drove off. He was driving so fast that as if the speed limit didn''t apply to h

 Men 41

    Chapter 41: You Look Sexy Tonight Angelia


    I was one of the people who got easily scared of driving, being in a boat or flying even though I had never been in a ne before. I always overthought what could happen in every given scenario, like being trapped in my father''s boat while it sank to the bottom. My father didn''t have one of those boats that were open to the elements, he had a marine canvas with a window which meant we were inside the canvas while being on the boat


    But even with how scared I usually was, there was something about Kingston''s driving that just made me feel safe. Yes, he did push the pedal a little too much but even so, he e seemed to be inplete control and rxed. The car felt cramped with him in it, like he was taking up much more space than he really did. There was tension about him, edging on dangerous and angry but I still felt safe. For some reason, I just knew he wouldn''t hurt me, not know and not ever. I didn''t know why I was so sure about that, especially since I had just met him. He stayed quite, which wasn''t shocking and even though I wanted to get to know him better, I didn''t think this was the appropriate time. What had happened since Ist saw him? Was this how he usually was or was there something more going on?


    Unable to keep my eyes off him, I peeked at him through loweredshes. I didn''t think I would ever get used to being this close to him, he was just so big. Everything about him speaks power and not only of the physical kind. I studied the tattoo on his neck, it was an intricate piece in ck ink that crawled up his throat and encircled it in its entirety, The ink suited him as if it was always meant to fill in his skin with beautiful designs. Again, I wondered if there were more tattoos hiding beneath his clothes and what they might look like. My eyes trailed down his arms, taking in how well the suit jacket fitted around his massive arms. It


    followed along to his hand resting on the clutch, more tattoosing from beneath his sleeve. A flower that I didn''t know what it was called circled around his wrist beforeing to a stop on the back of his hand. It looked like it was dying and my gaze snapped towards the hand on the steering wheel, confirming what I was actually seeing.


    I gasped, taking in his knuckles. They were all bruised and bloodied with dried blood from what looked like cuts that had just started to heal.


    "What happened?" I asked, suddenly feeling a protectiveness I shouldn''t be feeling.


    J had to force myself not to reach his hands because he was diving and I didn''t know how he


    Chapter 42: You Look S***y Tonight


    would feel about it. He threw another annoyed look my way, this was the second time in thest few minutes. I swallowed whatever I had to say or ask.


    My heart was beating a mile a minute as I continued to peek at his hand when I knew he wouldn''t notice. Those cuts were either from self-defense or something else had happened. The only good thing about the wounds was that I was one hundred percent sure his bad mood wasn''t because of me. I was curious as hell but I wasn''t one to snoop or find answers to things that didn''t concern me. Although, if it had anything to do with me, I had to trust either him or one of them would fill


    me in.


    The rest of the drive was spent in silence which I didn''t mind. I nodded the time to gather myself before walking into this meeting, I had a lot to talk to them about and I needed to stop being my usual shy self to get through this all. It wasn''t like we were going to talk about the weather, no we were going to discuss my sexual preference. I never thought a day like this woulde when I have to talk to strangers about my sexual preference and my sexual experience as well.


    He parked the car smoothly in the middle of two others which I recognized as Rardo''s and Marshall''s. I just hope Adanna won''t be working today. I had enough with this meeting to worry about and I don''t need a s***ty girl with an unjustified attitude toward me on top of that. He walked in ahead of me and I could hear Adanna''s sugar sweet voice greeting him. He ignored her as he held the door open for me, I smiled in thanks and he just nodded in return.


    Adanna''s smile turned upside down as soon as she saw me and I me**y rolled my eyes. I knew few of these b***hes in high school, I just didn''t know they continued to be b***s when they grew up. However, my smile stayed in ce as I took out my notebook and ced my jacket in his arms and I almost smirked at the surprise look on her face. One thing I also learned about those said ***hes, never let them walk all over you. Of course, it was easy for me to practice my preaching when Kingston was with me, I wouldn''t have the same guts if I was alone.


    cing my phone in the basket, I followed Kingston down the stairs through the hallway and into the dungeon, feeling her


    angry stare at my back. For once, I didn''t feel nervous being down here, mostly because I was more nervous about something else. Tonight, we would go over the contract and negotiate dos and don''t and maybe. It felt weird but so f***ng exciting.


    past


    It felt like people were staring at me as I followed closely behind him through the sections, the man guarding the stairs and up to the second level. Although people were probably not looking but it felt like it, my skin buzzed with imagined attention, I tried as much as I could but I couldn''t shake it off. I had been up here on the second floor before but instead of going to the right, we continued straight ahead to the door at the end of the hall.


    I dried my mmy hands on my dress to calm my nerves and focused on breathing evenly. It was a feat that I actually managed to do when I felt like hyperventting. No one could say I shied


    27/4


    C **y Tonigh away from putting myself out there and pushing myself out of myfort zone, not at thist moment at least. It felt great though even with these anxious nerves to do something I had always. wanted but was too afraid to do until now.


    He didn''t knock on the door, instead he walked in as if he owned the ce. It all made sense since it was owned by his best friend, he probably made himself at home here. The room was in an intimate setting, it was dark and a little shadowy but with enough light to see everything in detail. In the center of the room was a long dinner table in the same dark oak the club was known for and aside from the table and chairs, the room waspletely bare of furniture. The walls were filler with pictures of the same theme as the erotic and sophisticated picture in the hallway.


    I didn''t know they had a room like this here but I could understand why Rardo had one in case he wanted to have a dinner meeting at the club. Like what we were having now. Rardo looked up from hisptop as soon as we entered, his eyes locking automatically with mine and the raw hunger I saw in them would make any woman drop their panties.


    "If you keep looking at me like that, honey. I will cancel the dinner and have you instead." He smirked as if he knew the reaction he had to my body especially after saying something like that.


    I suddenly needed a drink to tame the fire burning within me. Breaking his eye contact, I saw Marshall standing by one of the pictures, admiring it before turning his attention towards me. I sucked in a breath at the sight of him, his hair was rugged and s**y and I had never seen a man pull off the shoulder-length like he did. His eyes dropped, scanning every exposed skin I had and


    he smiled.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You look awfully sexy tonight. If I didn''t know any better, I would say you were trying to seduce us." He said and I smiled back, I couldn''t help but y along.


    "Who is to say I am not?" I curled a brow.


    "Because you already did that the first time weid eyes on you, beautiful."


    He was right and I had noeback for that one.


    "Please have a seat." Rardo said as he straightened some papers in front of him.


    He was looking like his usual hot self, they all were. I couldn''t believe that just from daring myself


    to go to the open house that one night would lead to this, it was crazy to think about.

 Men 42

    Chapter 42: The Bdsm Contract


    Chapter 42: The Bdsm Contract


    Angelia


    It wasn''t until Rardo asked me to sit that I noticed the seating arrangement and my mind shed to one of the scenes I had watched where a Dom sat down with his submissive discussing their limits. But the only difference now is that I was sitting with three men and not one. Rardo was sitting at the head of the table, a thin stack of paper in front of him. Marshall went and took a seat in the middle.


    Seeing the two other vacant ces where paper and peny, I would either sit at the end of the table, opposite Rardo or in the middle, opposite Marshall. Kingston showed me the answer as he sat down in the middle.


    As I sat down, I looked down at the paper in front of me. I had gotten pretty familiar with the contract and wasn''t weirded out as I read through them. Names of different kinds of pleasure, pain, bondage and everything in between filled the pages. Next to the papers was an envelope and I wondered what was in it but I didn''t ask though. I would probably get an answer to it soon enough.


    Looking up, I noticed Rardo''s eyes were on Kingston''s hand or more precisely his knuckles, He didn''t react seeing the bruises or the dried blood as if he wasn''t surprised about it. What did that


    ''even mean?


    "We will have dinner first and then we can start going over the contract. Does that work for you?"


    He asked and I nodded.


    "The chef is making us some baked food." He added.


    "That sounds delicious, I don''t mind eating first." I smiled.


    "Great, so did Marshall take good care of you the other day you spent the night at his house?" Rardo asked and I squirmed in the chair, ncing briefly at Marshall. He leaned against the backrest of the chair, looking both rxed and amused at his question. "Yes, he did. He took care of me very much." I replied.


    He really did take of me and I grew wet just thinking about what he had done to me.


    "That is good, can''t say I am not envious that I hadn''t been the one to take you home. I am sure I could have taken much better care of you." He winked and something sparked in my body. This is


    Chapter 42: The Bdsm Contract


    going to be a long evening and I think I had to spend it wet and needy.


    "Shut the f***k up, man." Marshallughed, not taking a bait.


    Not that he needed to anyway, he had been good enough to make me c***m faster than anyone''s ever done which only including myself. Before anyone could say something else, a woman came in, rolling one of those fancy carts with what I could only imagine where our food. A heavenly smell filled the air. The server ced a te in front of each of us and my mouth watered at the sight. The chicken and vegetables both looked and smelled amazing.


    We kept the conversation light as we ate, talking about what we had done during the holiday and how I found my way to Pleasure Pce. I told them how I was reading on a kink site one night about their open house and decided toe visit. I was now thankful that I did, it all has worked out well for me. As the tes were taken away, I thought about what I wanted to say or more importantly ask them.


    "I need to know something before we begin going over the contract." I started.


    "What is it?" Marshall smiled gently at me..


    What


    We all all agreed that while we had this arrangement between us, we would still try to find me a Dom and you guys a s*l*e..." I trailed off, looking at each of them. "That is correct." Rardo affirmed.


    "However, we never


    ""Will


    discussed exclusivity. Will you..." I trailed off again. F***k, this was even. harder to ask than I thought it would be.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I you f****k with other women while you are with me?"


    Rardo''s eyebrows were scrunched together as he looked at me in confusion.


    "Of course, we won''t, Angelia. Did you really think we would f***k with other women while we


    were your dominants?"


    "...well, I really didn''t know what to think. I don''t know how you n on finding your sl***ve without.... you know, testing her out." I admitted.


    It wasforting to know that they were this adamant that having sex with others wouldn''t happen. Marshall shook his head slightly, looking almost sad. "Rardo is right, beautiful. That won''t happen, it wasn''t even something we contemted on doing." He said.


    213


    43 57%


    Chapter 42: The Bdsm Contract


    My eyes went to Kingston to see if he had anything to say but his mouth was pressed in a tight line as if he was refusing to speak on the matter. His hand clenched a ss of wine, looking angry. In other words, nothing new there but for some reason, him being so mysterious made me want to get to know him even more. I wanted him to open himself up to me, I just didn''t know how I could make that happen.


    "I believe you b but t then, how will you find your** *e?" Rardo chuckled and responded with another question.


    "And how were you supposed to find a Dom?"


    I realized what he was getting at, I had nned on finding a Dom by strictly talking. If I felt a spark with anyone, I would tell them.


    "Now that it is sorted, ready to go over the contract?" Marshall asked, looking too excited for his own good.


    "Fair enough." I smiled


    "Great, first of all, I


    "Sure," "I replied, my pulse suddenly jumped at the anxious thrill of doing so.


    of all, I want to talk about those four days a week. Even if you sleep over at one of our ces tonight, we start the new week tomorrow, right?" Rardo as


    "Do you mean if I went home with you then I will still spend another night alone with you this week?" I asked just to rify and he nodded.


    "Okay, we can agree on that." I said, I didn''t mind though.


    It was smart to start the sleepover schedule each Monday.


    "Good, then let''s begin. You can see on the first page that there is a set of words like, interested is pretty self exnatory, willing to try means if there is some interest. Neutral is no interest and a hard limit will be used when you have absolutely no interest." Rardo exined and I nodded in agreement. I I read through it all and knew what they all meant.


    "As for


    for the experience..."


    Can


    I say something about that?" I cut him off. 20:36 Fri, Oct 25 G


    Normally, I would set a number of how experienced if I was in the different activities but that was just a waste of time. Rardo nodded his head.


    Chapter 42: The Bdsm Contract


    57%


    "I have told you guys that I don''t have much experience, so how about I tell you when I do have some and when I don''t say anything, that is an automatic zero, right?" I asked, zero literally meant zero experience.


    "That will work, we will start with sexual activities." Rardo states and listed up several things I


    had an interest in.


    of them were, swallowing****m, hand jobs, vibrators on genitals and other more mundane things. When he started no more extreme things, I struggled to sit still, getting too worked up by


    Some all of this.


    "How about a***al sex?" He asked.


    Apparently, Rardo was the one who would lead this meeting which wasn''t a shock. It seemed he liked to take control where he could and I kind of liked that about him.


    "Interested," my response was short because I had no idea how to talk with my heartbeat raising and my p** begging for attention..


    "Anal plugs, small,rge and in public?"


    "I am interested in small and public. Howrge are we talking about?" I asked, for all I knew it


    could be as big as a football.


    "We can wait with that one until you get to see it for yourself. Does that sound good?" I nodded, I didn''t mind waiting, maybe it was as big as u imagined.


    "Great, let''s keep going. Double pration, oral and vaginal, oral and a***I and vagina and ***I?" I gulped before responding.


    "Interested in all."


    I have been given this a lot of thoughts, being shared by three men wasn''t an everyday thing and wanted to try it out when I had the opportunity to do so. Andy would be so proud of me if he were here now. He would probably stand on the sidelines, cheering on me. "What is funny, beautiful?" Marshall asked, a smile resting on his lips. I must have let out augh without knowing it. This meeting wasn''t the ce to startughing, they would think I am starting to get hysterical. I should get myself together.


    "Nothing, sorry. Please let''s continue."


    Rardo looked amused as well before he looked down and read from the paper in front of him.

 Men 43

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 43: I Am Officially Theirs


    Chapter 43: I Am Officially Theirs.


    Angelia


    "Double pration a***I and double pration vaginal?" Rardo asked.


    How could they appear so calm about this? I was running hot right now and we weren''t even a quarter through the contract. "Yes to both." I


    replied.


    "Good, we will put down interest. A***al and vagina f***ng?"


    Holy


    s**t, I almost choked when I took a sip of my drink. I thought about it for a while, hesitating. a little before I shook my head." "Neutral," I mumbled, which in other words means not interested.


    "Are you sure, baby girl? If you want, there is nothing to be ashamed of." Marshall said.


    Even if I was hypothetically interested, for now, it was just too much and too extreme. While I ut too much and to extreme. While I knew a vagina couldn''t be stretched out permanently, it still scares me.


    "Put it down as not interested." I replied, I have made my decision.


    They didn''t try to push anything and Rardo gave me a kind smile as he wrote it down on the "Triple?" He continued.


    paper.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "It can be oral and a mix of double pration. double in vaginal and single in **l." He added.


    He went through all the ways it could happen and answered that I was willing to try. We went. through sensation y and all the different ways they could tease me while I was blindfolded or wearing earplugs. I was interested in it all, thinking back to the tour with Jocelyn and how she had exined how it all worked. It has gotten me curious to experience it myself. As f s for the humiliation, many of the things mentioned there was a hard limit. I didn''t want to be treated as an object, be spit on and generally degraded. I had enough insecurities that something like that could only damage me further rather than build me up. But I was interested in trying out -public humiliation, simr to the scene I witnessed the first time I was here and what her Chapter 43: I Am Officially Theirs. husband had done to her.


    The fetish section of the contract went by quickly, neither of us had any fetishes, like for foot, leather or other stuff like that. Role-ying, on the other hand, sounded fun to try out and by the look of Marshall''s smile, it seemed he liked the thought as well. For those who hadn''t ever read an in-depth bdsm contract, it was a lot to go through. There were service and restrictive behavior which were a mix of hard limits and interests. I agreed to take orders, restrictive eye contact, begging, kneeling and the likes that would only happen while in a scene. Forced servitude was a strong no, that would never happen.


    I had never tried an exhibition but I was willing to try. Voyeurism was put down as interesting, we had already done that in the viewing room and let''s just say it would be fun to do that again. "Next is bondage, light or heavy?"


    "Interested in light, I don''t know how heavy we were talking about." I replied.


    Frankly


    I could hardly think as I was so turned on. Looking at these three insanely handsome while we went through everything they were allowed to do to me, it had my panties wet and ufortable.


    men wh


    "Heavy general means that there are equipment and gears involved. That can be gags, chains, spreader bars and full body restrictions so that you can''t move at all. We will talk about the different equipment and see what you would be interested in." Rardo exined. "Okay, put it down as interesting."


    He went through several more ways for me to be tied up and several materials that could be used


    and I was open to most of them.


    and breath control?"


    Sing


    "Interested."


    I thought about the tightening of a hand around my neck, restricting my airflow and H nodded my head.


    "Okay, there is an impact and percussion." He rattled off several things, I said yes or willing to try everything but face pping and strapped full body beating was a strong no.


    "Lastly," he said after we had finished going through the contract.


    "In the brown envelope, you will find a copy of our sexual Transmitted Disease. Please take ast


    215


    Chapter 43: I Am Officially Theirs


    much time as you want to go through them properly."


    Oh so that was what the envelope contained. Grabbing it, I opened the package and pulled out three copies. I read through each one of them thoroughly and got to know their full names which suited them perfectly. They were all clean, not one sexual transmitted disease was detected in their tests. As I looked up from the tests, I met three heavily intense eyes with mine. "How are you feeling?" Rardo asked with the ever so present smirk in his face.


    "Fine," I breathed out, feeling more sexually tortured than fine and he narrowed his eyes.


    "Is that all?


    I pressed my thighs together, trying to alleviate the constant throbbing in my ***t but it only made it worse. The room was full of heat, their eyes drinking me in and devouring me whole.


    "Umm..."


    Answer honestly, Sunshine." He demanded. "I am...I..." Tam....... Kwas


    F**k, was I really going to admit how I truly felt? Even though we had just talked about sex and everything about bdsm, the thought of answering made me feel even more exposed and more vulnerable. I am turned on, sir." I finally admitted.


    I


    Like a predator finding its prey, Rardo rose from his seat and stalked towards me. He rounded the table and stood behind me, his presence both exciting and intimidating. Marshall and Kingston looked happy to just watch and see how this yed out. He ced his hands on either side of mine on the table, boxing me in from behind. I could feel his breathing tricking my neck as he leaned in and whispered in my ear. "Choose your safe word and then I want to see you submit."


    Oh my goodness, my mouth felt dry as I registered what he had just said. I struggle to get the words out, mostly because I didn''t know what to say to that. I had been burning up with feverish horniness since we sat down, I was h***y as soon as I got into the room and nervous too.


    "N...now?" I stuttered, looking at Marshall and Kingston and their attention purely on me.


    "Yes, now. Choose your word and then we will sign the contract. After that, we will take you to my private room here in the club," I shivered as his silky voice and the way his lips touched my neck


    Chapter 43: I Am Officially Theirs.


    as he spoke.


    Racking my brain for a word I wouldn''t normally use in a scene but that was still easy enough to


    remember.


    "Pineapple, ," I mumbled, it was my favorite fruit.


    "Pineapple?" Marshall nodded, approving my choice.


    Rardo moved away from me to get his papers.


    "We will use this as an official contract, look through it before we all sign it."


    He gave them to me and I did my best to focus on reading. With the constant, almost overwhelming scratch weight of their eyes on me made that much harder to do it. Even so, I saw that everything was noted down like I had agreed to, not one fault. On thest page, an agreement was written for the parties involved to follow the rules set up by us and not do anything more than what was agreed upon. Among other things, it mentioned exclusively which must have been written before I asked about it when I arrived here.. All our names were written down as participants with our rolse next to them. Mine was submissive of course. I had never known their surname before now and the name all suited them. They were written down as dominants. Reading the contract further, Rardo had detailed an aftercare protocol which basically said that they would take care of whatever I might need after a scene. Nodding in agreement, I signed my name, Rardo leaned over and signed his before he gave it to Marshall.


    It felt surreal as they are now my official dominants as we signed the contract. While I had known it would eventuallye to this, it still had been impossible to prepare myself for it. I had longed for this for so long that now that the moment was finally here. It almost didn''t feel real. "I will make a copy for everyone." Rardo said as he collected the paper after everyone had signed, folding them neatly and stuffed them in the pocket of his jacket.


    "Follow me," he ordered and strode off towards the door.


    Doing as I was told, I stood up for my chair and walked behind him. As if it had been practiced, Marshall and Kingston closed in on my si

 Men 44

    Chapter 44: Take Off Your Clothes Chapter 44: Take Off Your Clothes Angelia


    The power radiating from the three of them was sta**g*ng, it was like I could feel it in the air around us, like I could touch it with my fingertips. I had never met anyone with the authority those three men possessed. They escorted me to another door and I gasped as Rardo opened up and turned on the lights. The was ck with hints of red and so sensual that I knew Rardo had taken great care in how it would look. There was a king size bed with what seemed like a brown silk nket a and pillows. It had a ***k on the ceiling right in the middle of the bed and I could only guess what that was for. I noticed another h***k over the floor with a chain hanging down from ot and it looks like it could be adjusted to different lengths. On the, there was a huge st Andrews cross stood erect and proud and I had to admit warmth spread in my lower stomach at the sight of it. Another wall was covered in equipment, whips, flogs, riding crops, paddles and cane hang orderly. I could see a strange looking bench I didn''t know the name and a medieval stock which had holes to restrain the head and arm of one in it. A pedestal was ced to the side, along with some other furniture I didn''t know the name and use. Well, I had to admit, there was a lot here I didn''t know or recognize, they all looked dangerous but also exciting.


    "Rardo modeled the room after the one in his house, though this is much smaller and less equipped than the one at his home." Marshall said as he saw me take in the big space.


    If he meant this room was smaller, I wonder what the one in his house looks like. When they moved towards the chair in the room, which contained only three, I stood awkwardly, not knowing what they wanted. "Take off your clothes." Rardo demanded as soon as they had settled into the chair. My hands shook


    a little


    as I reached for the hem of my dress, ready to throw it off me.


    "Slowly," Marshall instructed.


    I gradually slid the fabric up, revealing my body little by little until finally, it waspletely off andying on the floor beside me.


    "Now the bra," Rardo said, his eyes glued to my breasts moving up and down with my rapid. breathing.


    Chapter 44: Take Off Your Clothes


    It was impossible to calm down my breathing, I was too worked up. The chill in the room.


    instantly made my nipples hardened as I got the bra off and they knotted even further from the gaze of the three of them. "And your panties," Marshall ordered.


    It was like they were coborating and I found it hot. Kingston''s hand squeezed the armrest, almost like he was holding himself back. Holding my thumb in my thong, I slid my panties off. I was now standingpletely naked in front of three fully dressed men. Just that alone made me grow more wetter. I was theirs to do with as they pleased and I was merely here to give and take whatever they wanted.


    "Turn around and let us see you." Hemanded and with hesitant steps, I did as I was told.


    I


    I could literally feel their eyes on me, their gaze was so heavy that I could swear they were touching me. "Touch your toes with your fingers.".


    I didn''t know whi which of them the grwol came from, my ears were buzzing too much to differentiate. between their voices. The blush came back with full force and I was pretty sure it hadn''t just settled on my cheeks only because my whole body was burning with it. It was humiliating as I bent down and stretched my arms until I reached my toes. They could see everything now and some part of me loved that, my whole body loves that. I loved the feeling of humiliation mixed with nerve and excitement. It was a heady blend of emotions, almost enough to get high off.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good girl. You are all wet for us, do you like this? Do you like us ordering your around?" Marshall asked, I held my position, they hadn''t told me to stand up yet..


    "Y..yes, Sir." I moaned, my legs burned with the stretch but still I didn''t move.


    "What do you want us to do for you?"


    I could hear the words but I can''t pinpoint whose voice it was. The loud pulse in my ears hadn''t stepped, in fact, at this point, it had gotten worse. The blood was rushing to my head. Infinite ideas sprung to mind at their question but I dismissed them all, wanting them to choose for me. Anything you want, sir." I responded honestly, my voice a husky tone that I hardly recognized.


    Tonight, I would relinquish my control and do whatever they wanted to do to me.


    Chapter 44: Take Off Your Clothes Rardo POV. don''t


    t think I would ever grow tired of seeing Angelia naked and wanting like she was right now. There was just something about her that made me unable to stop thinking about her, she had this maic pull that was impossible to resist and I didn''t even want to try to fight it. This was the first time something felt right, she felt right. We had tried too many women over the years and not one of them felt like this, not a single f***g one. Not only had she h**ed me in, she ho****ed my friends as well, especially the heart-headed Kingston and that was no easy feat. She was bent, head lowered and a*** up and I could see everything in this position. Her p*u*y seeping with wetness and her ****le was in full view, the sight was torturous. I felt my d***k straining in my pants, begging for her touch. Gritting my teeth, I forced myself to stay seated, I wasn''t one to go for the main course if I could have an appetizer first. I wanted to draw this out for all of us.


    us.


    The meeting had gone even before that expected, if I didn''t already find her ideal for us, I definitely did now. Her interests matched perfectly with ours or as perfect as it could be for a submissive and not a ve. She stood in the middle of the room, a few feet from us and we were torturing ourselves by having her outside the touching range but it was the best kind, knowing we could get to her as soon as we felt like it. I looked towards Kingston, sensing his barely restrained desire to attack her like a wild animal. Tonight, he wouldn''t be alone with her, it was too dangerous to let that happen. Not that he would intentionally hurt her but no one should ever be in a scene while angry and Kingston was angry. He was f****g***ed. His hands were bruised and the cuts suggested he had been in one of those fights again. Not that I med him, if that was what he needed, if it would help him get through today, then I was all for it and I would have offered to be his sparring buddy. We spared whenever we needed to let off some steam. But today, he had required something more, to hurt and inflict damage. When it was time to bring her to the club, I made him go get her, hoping it would help with his mood. It looked like he was more controlled than he usually was at this time each year. Typically, by now, he would have either gone through all the fighters at the illegal flight club or be swimming in alcohol.


    You can stand up now." Marshall said, bringing my attention back to Angelia.


    She looked dizzy for a second as she straightened before she found her bnce. She was beautiful, like one of those rare gems that just emitted light. Whenever she went, she lit up the ce. She could act all proud and confident but we knew better, she was shy and uncertain and I hated that for her. I didn''t want her to ever feel that way at all.


    The night she came in through the club''s door, she had stolen my attention along with half the


    Chapter 44: Take Off Your Clothes


    room''s. I just didn''t know how a girl like this, elegant, charming and smart could have so little self-esteem. If there was one thing I wanted to aplish while we were her dominants, it would be to make her see herself the way we saw her. As near perfect as anyone could get, at least to us. She too d***n beautiful and precious to belittle herself in that way. She should be able to walk with her head held high, concerning the kind of body she had. She has a killing body that all men will be drooling at her feet, the three of us already have. Her porcin skin color held a tinge of blush as she let us have our fill of her glorious body. Well, let was the wrong word, more like ordered her to. Chapter Comments


    15


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Men 45

    Chapter 45: Spread Your Legs More Chapter 45: Spread Your Legs More Rardo


    Unable to sit still any longer, I stood up from my chair and went to a chest of drawers, opening the first one. I was outside her view so she didn''t know what I was doing, she could hear the sound of metals against metal. I grabbed a pair of padded cuffs and went to stand behind her. "What is your safe word?" I asked, making sure she remembers it.


    sir." She didn''t hesitate in answering back.


    "Pineapple Crooned. "Good girl,"


    "Now raise your arms above your head." I demanded.


    My d**k throbbed by being this close to her and feeling the heat of her body. I had so many ideas. for our first night together as official dominants and submissive and I was excited to get started. She did as I had asked of her and I fastened the cuffs around her wrists, checking to make sure it didn''t cut off her blood flow. She shivered but I thought it was more from the suspense than the slight chill in the room. Even so, we would get her warmed up in no time. Adjusting the chain above her so it was the perfect length for me, I sped the cuffs on it and her hands were now stretched above her head and she looked captivating in this position. Pushing myself closer to her, I let her feel what she was doing to me and how hard she I made me. She whimpered as my d***k pressed against her back and I groaned, I ***ng loved those little sounds. made.


    had r


    she


    "So f***ing sweet." I mumbled and leaned in, cing soft kisses on her from shoulder to neck.


    "Do you like being handcuffed like this? Do you like how defenseless you are to us?"


    "Y.. yes, sir. I like it very much." She responded breathlessly.


    Her head tilted to one side, giving me more ess to nibble and kiss her neck. Taking two steps back, I brought my hand down on her delicious*** not giving her warning as I sp****ed. It wast juicy as hell and bounced with the impact.


    "D..did I do something wrong, sir?" Her voice was husky and confused.


    "No, bunny, you did nothing wrong." I assured her,


    Chapter 45: Spread Your Legs More


    "Sometimes, pain doesn''t have to be a punishment. It can be a reward or whatever you want it to be. Besides, I have longed to do this to you since the second I set my eyes on you." I said, caressing her a** ch***ek as I soothed the pain before spa***ing her again. Each time a little harder, testing her limits. She moaned after each hit and grew louder by the second. She was finally in her element. The way that her a*** ji***d as my palm made contact with it was mesmerizing to watch. And the feel of her juicy flesh, ***k that was really something else. Between **ing her, I kneaded her **and massaged the ache.


    After five hits, I stopped and admired my work. Her a*** was glowing a shard of pink and the imprint of my hand looked great on her.


    "You are doing so good, sunshine." I whispered into her ear.


    I turned around at the second of someone else walking up and smirked at the look of hugger in Marshall''s eyes. He walked up to her front, sandwiching her between us and I knew how much Kingston wanted to join but even in his furious state, he knew it wasn''t a good guess she would just have to watch. Marshall''s hand dipped between her legs.


    "You a


    ars so f****ng were for us. Did Rardo cause this? Did his ***k make you dripping wet?" He asked and she made a sound in response. "He ordered.


    "Yes, s..sir. the sp**g made me wetter and I loved it." She moaned. An idea came to mind and I smiled slyly.


    Say the the str


    "How many or


    do you think she could handle? Ten?" I asked and Marshallughed.


    "I think


    or***ms


    I thin our girl can take more. Don''t you, beautiful? Can you take up to twelve ****ms?"


    Could she even take up to twelve o****asms? It was hard to say but with enough break, sure that could be possible. If not, it would still be fun to try "What do you think, baby girl? Could you handle that?" I whispered into her ear.


    "I don''t know but...I would like to try, sir." Her voice was breathless and shaky, revealing now turned on she was.


    Call me selfish but while there was so many things I wanted to do to her, with her. I would save them for when we were alone. I didn''t mind having sex with a woman while my friends watched or participated, it was a major turn on and I haven''t needed to have privacy with anyone else, at least not the first time. Angelia was special and I wanted that moment to be ours and nobody 214


    A


    Chapter 45: Spread Your Legs More


    else''s. I was sure Kingston and Marshall felt the same, I had known them for long enough to tell when we were all on the same page.


    Nodding at Marshall, I held her while he utched the cuffs from the chain. She slumped against me a little until she regained her bnce. Grabbing the chain in the middle of the cuffs, I led her to the bed. With a smirk, I pushed her down on it, her breasts bounced as she hit the bed, drawing my eyes to them. They were round and perfectly shaped, her nipples a perfect contrast to her skin color.


    While Marshall fastened her hands to the headboard, I went ahead and collected a couple of **** toys forter,ying them on a nightstand and I let her see what I had chosen for her. Her eyes widened at the toys and her breathing grew even morebored. I crawled up to the bed andid beside her, swiping her hair away from her face.


    Gosh, you are so perfect." I said as I took her in.


    We


    T


    f*****g perfect." I added, she is so f***ing perfect for us.


    all


    "How does your a*** feel? Do we need to tend to it now orter?" I asked, wanting to make sure she was fine before we continued. "No, 1 there is no need, sir." She replied. were all still I dressed which made her frowned but she could frown as much as she wanted, she didn''t have any say in what we did or didn''t do unless, of course, she used her safe word. The truth is that, if I undressed, I will f***k her right here, right now. I wouldn''t be able to control myself. Marshall settled on her other side on the bed and as if we had nned it, we bent down and took her nipples into our mouths. My hand traveled its way down her body, stroking her soft skin and her legs opened automatically, giving me space to roam. I found her slick and wanting, her wetness seeping from her hole. I kissed her stomach, her hips, her neatly trimmed mound until finally, my mouth met my fingers. I licked her from the slit to her ***t and did it again and again. I never put much pressure on teasing her with my tongue. Smirking up at her, I whispered. "Remember to count." I said before I upped the speed and the pressure.


    She tasted like nectar, so f***g sweet and a whole lot addictive. She moaned loudly, arching her back to try to make Marshall take more of her beast. It was hot to watch him pleasuring her up body while I took care of her down body. It didn''t take long before I got an ***m out of her. She cried out as the rush of ecstasy traveled through her body, I didn''t let up, not once until I had gotten two more.


    20.37


    Chapter 45: Spread Your Legs More


    "How many are we at, sunshine?" I asked, knowing fully well the answer.


    "Three, sir." She replies, panting.


    57%0


    "What is your safe word, beautiful?" Marshall asked, once again making sure she remembered it. "Pineapple, sir."


    "Good girl," he nodded towards the di****o and I reached out to get it for him.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a couple of sizes smaller than what we had packed so it should be enough for her to handle. As I rose from my space between her legs, Marshall ced the d***o right by the slit and circled it. With how wet she was, she wouldn''t need lubricant. Grabbing her chin, I turned her towards me. "Should we give Kingston a good show?" I whispered.


    "He hadn''t been able to take his eyes off you." I added.


    She flicked her gaze to him and I followed suit. Sure enough, he had moved his chair so he had a direct view of what was happening. His hand was kneading his ***k through his pants while his gaze was locked on her.


    Spread your legs more, let him see you." I demanded.


    She was too lost in the pleasure and in this moment that she didn''t hesitate to do as I hadmanded.


    Chapter Comments


    Gayner Hamilton


    wow this is getting so hot xx


    Laurie Weir


    s/b Honey Bunny - Sunshine is Marshall''s name for her


    VIEW ALL 4 COMMENTS


    27


    POST COMMENT

 Men 46

    Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 46: My D***k Speaks For Itself


    Rardo


    Chapter 46: My D***k Speaks For Itself


    "So good at taking orders." I praised as I leaned down and kissed her deeply.


    My tongue licked her seam, demanding ess and she opened up to me, I let her taste herself on my tongue. She cried out into my mouth as Marshall pushed the d***o in and I swallowed her moans as I kissed her with vigor. One of my hands reached out for her breast, massaging it roughly. It felt soft in my hand, soft yet firm. Marshall pulled out the toy and then pushed it in again hard. Her body slip up a little on the bed from the rough f***.


    The room was filled with her arousal and it was enough to get high off. The only sounds in here were her moaning and wet f****g. Kingston must be in hell right now, being able to look but not touch. He will have herter in the week though. She c**m once again, this time spraying down the bed as she did so.


    "I


    ...I am so sorry." She stuttered, her voice thick with shame. have I


    never done that before." She added, her eyes were wide as looked at the wet mark on the mattress she had caused by squirting. "You have absolutely nothing to apologize for." I assured her. "Frankly, it is hot as hell." I a


    added.


    She still looked embarrassed but Marshall distracted her by turning on the vibrator, holding it with one hand while f***g her with the other. We made he***m seven times before she begged us to stop, we didn''t.


    "If you want us to stop, you know the word." Imanded as I held the vibrator against her swollen clit. I had the setting on a medium, knowing how sensitive she would be by now. "Pineapple!" She cried out as she orgasmed onest time.


    Fuck, she had managed eight, just two more than what I had guessed. Throughout our session, we had given her short breaks from the stimuli of the c**t, just enough to make it bearable when we started again. We let up as soon as she said she said her safe word. I knew some submissives hated when they used the safe word so early, but personally, I thought it was great for them to use it at least once in the start. They would then know how much power that word held and how secure they should be that when they needed to say the word it would all stop.


    ¦¥¦°¦©,


    Chapter 46: My D***k Speaks For Itself


    I unshackled her from the cuffs and while I took one of her hands and lowered it slowly to her side, Marshall did the same with the other. When being cuffed for an expended amount of time and in that position, it could almost be impossible for her to move them herself. She groaned a little as we moved them. While Marshall stayed on her side, I moved to the small fridge and brought out an ice cold water bottle. Kingston was sitting i in the


    same chair since we started, his eyes entirely focused on her and I


    didn''t even know if he noticed me moving past him. I felt terrible that he had to bow out from this tonight but it was for everyone''s best interest, meaning his and hers. d time.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you good, man?" I asked as I passed him a second t


    Finally, he looked away from her and to me, he nodded once before his gaze once again returned to her. Not that I med him, I did the same, it was impossible to look away from such beauty.


    "Hey, sunshine." I said calmly to her as I uncapped the bottle and moved a hand under her head


    to hold her up. She sipped slowly as if she was too exhausted to use more energy than she had to.


    She looked sweaty and thoroughly f***d but also tired. When she was done drinking, I swept some hair out of her cheek. Kingston came over to us and surprised the hell out of me when he reached for her hand and squeezed it ever so gently before he left. What the hell? Marshall said with his eyes and I shrugged in response. We never knew why he did what he did but it seemed. like he had a tendency to shock us especially when Angelia was concerned. "How are you feeling, beautiful?" Marshall asked as he returned his attention to her and he spoke calmly just as I had.


    "Good but also burned out." She whispered back ***ely and he nodded.


    "That ispletely normal, a good night''s sleep will take care of that. We have agreed to let Rardo take care of you tonight but I can also stay if you want to." She shook her head. "No, it is fine but thank you."


    "Okay, then. Goodnight." He leaned in and kissed her cheek before sending me a look that said I better take good care of her. I nodded in response, she deserves only the best..


    My heart was beating like crazy, knowing she was all mine to tend to tonight. To give her everything she might need and more. When he left, it was like the room grew smaller, like it was just me and her and nothing else. All my attention was on her and all my thoughts went to what she needed of me. I love dominating, of course I did but I loved the aftercare just as much. It was a much more intimate affair to have someone depend on you to take care of them when they are at their most vulnerable.


    214


    * 56%


    Chapter 46: My D****k Speaks For Itself


    "Do you need more drinks?" I asked, taking in every part of her, to see signs of what she might need.


    "No, I am fine." She smiled but it was a tired one. Her skin was bathed in sweat and her eyes were droopy like she had to fight to keep them open. Nodding to her response, I rose from the bed.


    "I will be right back." I said.


    Going into the en-suite bathroom; I turned on the water and made sure it was at the perfect temperature before I pushed the drain stopper in ce and started to fill the tub. Looking through the different bath soap I had, I remember the strawberries she had eaten at the restaurant. ''She did like those.'' I thought as I picked one with a strawberry scent and poured some into the bath.


    Satisfied, I went back to her. I didn''t even ask if she could walk as I slid my hands under her thighs and back and lifted her up in a bridal style. She squealed at the sudden movement but ced her hands around my neck while I carried her to the bathroom. Her eyes went wide at the bubbly bath and she smiled at me happily. The smile made my heart beat just a little bit faster but I chose to ignore that fact. I bent down and carefully ced her in the bath. She sighed in content as the warm water enveloped her and her eyes closed the second she leaned against the back of the tub.


    Undressing quickly, I grabbed the loofah by the sink. It waspletely new, just for her and just for this asion.


    Scool, ''I said to her so I could climb behind her.


    She turned towards me and blinked a couple of times when she saw that I was naked. She slowly looked me up and down, pausing at different parts of me and I didn''t even think she was doing it consciously or even if she registered it. When her gaze stopped at my d***k, I had to smirk. I had never seen her that **d eye before, I wasn''t one of the guys who bragged about the size of their dicks mostly because I knew I didn''t need it, it spoke for itself. The metal prince Albert piercing glinted in the light as if it was trying to steal all her attention. Though it didn''t even need to try, her eyes were glued to it already. I could feel my ***k grow harder under her gaze, her tiredness seemed to have vanished for a split second, like my d***k had woken her up further. Even so, nothing more than the aftercare would happen tonight.


    "Move forward, sunshine." I said as I stepped closer.


    Shaking her head like she tried to clear it of something, she moved over. I stepped into the warm water and sat down behind her. Sliding an arm around her stomach, I dragged her to me, 20:37 Fri, Oct 25 G


    Chapter 46: My D***k Speaks For Itself


    stering her back to my front. She tensed a little when she felt my d*k poking her.


    Ignore it," I said.


    56%%


    I still managed to talk to her in a


    calm voice, wanting her to be as rxed as possible. Dipping the loofah in the water, I brought it to one of her arms and washed it gently before moving to the next.


    As I worked to get her clean, she settled in my arms and her head rested peacefully on my chest. This right here was the reason why I loved the aftercare. Chapter Comments

 Men 47

    Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 47: I Want To Go To Your ce


    Chapter 47: I Want To Go To Your ce


    Rardo


    Angelia sighed happily while I continued to wash her body and I took extra care between her legs, until the water started getting cold that either of us was Knowing how sensitive she was. It wasporContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ready to leave the tub.


    Getting up, I reached for a towel and dried myself quickly before I tied it around my waist and lifted her out of the bathtub and sat her on the bathroom counter. I made sure to be gentle as I dried her off. "We can spend the night here if you want or we could go to my ce.," I said, wanting only whatever she desired. 1080 to our


    want


    She smiled gratefully as I went and got her dress from the other room, along with my clothes. I hurriedly put mine on but before I dressed her, helped her stand and turned her around, inspecting her ass and I stroked her fleas softly.


    "I have some cream that will help alleviate the soreness."


    "No, leave it. I like feeling what you did to me and it is only a little bit sore." she said and there was some kind of emotion in her voice that I couldn''t ce. Happiness maybe? "Okay, bunny. Raise your arms." I instructed.


    I held the dress over her head and slid it down her body and then opened the make-up cleaner serviette and cleaned her face. Most of her makeup washed off so it didn''t take long untill she was all fresh faced and looking even more beautiful. If she were my ve, I wouldn''t let her wear makeup. Not that she didn''t look good in it, she did but seeing her natural face had me absolutely awestruck. Makeup hides too much of her natural beauty. "Can you walk?" I asked, chuckling.


    "I am a little shaky but if I can hold onto you, I am sure it will be fine."


    She was a little unsteady and it only got worse when I helped her into her heels. I swept her up in my arms again, startling her a little bit. 20:38 Fri, Oct 25 G


    Chapter 47: I Want To Go To Your ce


    56%


    "What t are you doing? You are not going to carry me all the way to your car, are you?"


    "Why wouldn''t I?" I smirked and opened the door with the hand under her thighs.


    She wasn''t that heavy so it wasn''t a struggle to carry her. In fact, I liked having her in my arms in any shape or form. She blushed as we walked downstairs and tried to hide her face by pressing it against my chest, blocking out the people who had stopped what they were doing and looked at us curiously.


    When we got to the reception, Adanna was sitting behind the counter, reading something in a magazine, not noticing us until we were a foot away from her. There was this look in her eyes. when she saw her in my arms, it was almost hateful and I didn''t like it one bit. I needed to talk to Angelia and see how she has been treating her and if there was anything about it that I disapproved of, she would be fired. Pushing by the basket on the counter on our way, I grabbed her phone along with her jacket. The temperature outside had dropped considerably since I had gotten to the club and I uld feel her shiver in my arms as I walked to my car. I lowered her beside the passenger door and opened itv for her and then closed it when she was seated. The pounding in my chest t stopped since we were left alone but it got more noticeable the closer I got into the car and we drove off. This is the first time I am bringing a woman to my home, I always thought the first one would be my ve, I never foresaw that it would be my submissive instead. We never nned on ever having a submissive after we realized what we actually wanted. I guessed when we met the special someone, we were willing to do whatever we could to get her even if it meant denying ourselves what we craved. I lived in an apartment down the city, I bought the house as soon as I decided where I wanted my club to be and this ce was pretty close to it. Even though this building was some fancy impressive shit, it was never meant to be my home, only a ce to sleep. My personal garage was under the building and trust me, I had paid a lot for the other tenants to park somewhere else, like having my car in one spot. She had fallen asleep during the drive but woke up again when I turned off the engine.


    hadn''t


    "Yes,


    we there?" She asked as she rubbed her eye and looked around the basement garage.


    we are here." I said and I walked out of the car to the passenger, side and slid her door open.


    My grandma has raised me to be a gentleman after all. Without thinking twice, I had her in my arms again andughed as she pped my chest gently.


    "I can walk," she said and when I narrowed my eyes at her, she corrected herself.


    To Go To Your ce


    Chapter 47: War 47: I Want To


    "I think I can walk." She said.


    I


    "And


    T


    I think you secretly love this." I teased.


    I wasn''t much of a joker, that was more Marshall''sne but something about her let me shake loose and he was a little less serious and more careful. I didn''t know if I like that or not. Scanning my keycard, the elevator opened for us. I had to scan it again before I pushed the button that would take us to my apartment. When I saw her smile at the floor number, I had to ask. "What is that smile for?" She leaned her head against my shoulder, looking up at me.


    "Nothing, it just didn''t surprise me that is all."


    "What? You expected me to live in a penthouse?"


    one


    "Yes, I figured at least of you had to have the famous penthouse in the city." She teased, making me chuckle.


    "I guess I will have to work harder to surprise you then." I said, stepping out of the elevator.


    Waking into the house, I ced her down so I could bend down and help her take off her shoes.


    "I guess so," she smiled and on unsteady feet, she walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and looked out at the city. stand


    "Do you even just here and watch the people walking below us and marvel at how tiny they are? It is crazy, really. This is what five hundred feet in the air looks like, like a miniature stick figure moving." Walking up behind her, I wrapped my arms around her and gazed down at the people beneath us.


    "It is six hundred feet but no, I haven''t really taken time to appreciate the view. I definitely haven''t thought about how insignificant we really are." I said and her musing were ones I hadn''t heard before but I liked that about her. People weren''t created to be the same, that would be too boring and too meaningless.


    "I wouldn''t say we were insignificant, just maybe not huge in the great scheme of it all." She leaned against me heavily, like she struggled to keep herself up.


    "Okay, philosopher. Let''s get you to bed." I guided her through the living room and down the hall to my bedroom.


    The room waspletely dark, I had ckout curtains blocking out the city lights and I felt I slept the best like this. Turning on the light so she wouldn''t bump into anything, I showed her the


    20:38 Fri, Oct 25 GAL.


    Chapter 47: I Want To Go To Your ce


    way to the room.


    10


    "I have already gotten you a new toothbrush, I didn''t know If you had any night routine so I brought some toiletries just in case. It is all on the counter by the sink." She looked at me.


    "You don''t have to do that, I would have been fine with only a toothbrush."


    "Well, you will be spending at least one night here with me every week, I want you to befortable."


    561


    As soon as she had epted our proposition, I had gotten my assistant to buy whatever a woman might need. I had also filled my closet with clothes for her, though I had a sneaking suspicion she wouldn''t like that much. Too bad, she would just have to get used to us taking care of her. I also didn''t want to waste time with her having to pack each time she would stay at my ce


    While she went to the bathroom, I went to grab us both two bottles of water. She would need to hydrate after the workout we had put her through, I also sent a quick text to Marshall and Kingston, letting them know she was doing okay and other than exhaustion. She had no other side effects from our first session.


    I found her in bed by the time I got back to the room, her


    Chapter Comments


    Gayner Hamilton.


    so so great, keep the chaptersing 8 xx


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >


    eyes struggling to stay close.


    POST COMMENT


    20

 Men 48

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 48: I Can''t ept Them


    Chapter 48: I Can''t ept Them


    RardoContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Here, you should drink some water before you go to bed." I said, uncapped the bottle and offered


    it to her.


    "Thanks," she smiled and took a few sips.


    "I will be right back," I told her as I went to the bathroom and finished up quickly, eager to get back to our girl.


    Even though I knew Marshall probably offered her something to sleep in, I didn''t. I was a selfish. bastard, wanting her naked body against mine. She was still awake when I got back to the room, just barely and her eyes did pop open when I started undressing, especially when I stepped out of my boxers. I always sleep naked, it didn''t seem like she wouldin as she devoured with


    her eyes.


    "Get some sleep," I said when I crawled into the bed but she didn''t make a move to close her eyes again.


    "I will," she mumbled with ast lingering look before I covered myself up with the nket.


    "Good night." Sodnight, sunshine."


    Shann


    a bed with someone wasn''t something I was used to but I didn''t think I would have so much difficulty falling asleep because of it. It was her that made my mind restless. Now that she is officially ours, I hadn''te clean about what I knew about her, that she worked for Kingston and Marshall is a professor at her university. In the beginning, I was trying to justify not saying anything because I was selfis, so ***ng selfish. Growing up, I went through some shit that made me the man I was today, one who took what he wanted and**ed the consequences. It was different now though because these weren''t consequences that affected only me, other people were involved in this. Bdsm was all about trust and I had already***d it up. I have been trying to ignore it that little voice in my head that told me everything I have done wrong and what I was doing now, keeping a secret was so fucking wrong. The worst part of it was, the longer it took for me toe clean, the harder it was to do so. Marshall was happy with her, I had seen that and Kingston was as close to


    20:36


    20:38


    Chapter 48: I Can''t ept Them


    happy as he could get. She, I didn''t know her too well but after tonight, I had seen this change in her as if she had needed this more than any of us could have imagined. Me? I was swimming in guilt and my mind was conflicted about it all. It didn''t know how I could tell them about it now, knowing how much we all wanted this arrangement. A part of me was afraid, more than anything else. Of what would happen if they found out what I had


    from


    Kem.


    Angelia POV.


    I woke to darkness which confused me. Had I only slept for a little while or a whole day? But when I stretched my arm and tapped the screen to my phone on the nightstand, it was just eleven o''clock in the morning. Really? That was weird, it should have been light out by now instead the room was pitch ck.


    Stretching out, I noticed the space behind me was empty and cold. I tensed before I once again reached for my phone and stared at the screen as it and it was just some minutes past eleven. It was then I noticed so many missed calls from Andy. Jumping out of the bed, I ignored the tenderness I felt around my body and turned on the light on the nightstand and went in search of my dress but I couldn''t find it anywhere.


    "What the hell!" I cursed as I looked around the pristine clean floor, bare of any mess my clothes.


    including


    "What is going on?" I freaking leaped at the sound, too focused on finding my clothes to notice Rardo by the door.


    I was too stressed to even be embarrassed about waking so casually around him naked, not that


    !


    he hadn''t seen every inch of mest night.


    "Do


    Do you you


    know where my dress is?" I asked, hearing the panic in my voice.


    "I gave it to my housemaid. Why? What is going on?" He asked.


    It wasn''t until now that I saw how sweaty and so f**ing hot he was. He was wearing sport''s shorts, showcasing the muscles he often hid under his suit. If I hadn''t been so stressed out, I would have jumped his bones right now. His hotness short circuited my brain and I was left gasping. The recollection ofst night when I had seen him for the time in all his naked glory bombarded my mind. He had a f***ng piercing in his***k, just the thought of it made my nipples hardened and my p****d*p. Chapter 48: I Can''t ept Them "Angelia?" He called.


    I should get a grip of myself, this is not the time to think about sex.


    "I amte to work, I forgot to set the rm and my phone was on silent." I said in a rush.


    I


    If there was one thing I hated, it was beingte to anything, especially work. Andy was dependent on me like I was on him, being a server at the cafe was a two-man job and I didn''t want him to be stuck with Ben.


    "Oh, I called to tell them that you weren''ting today." He said and I just lost it.


    "You did what?" I must have heard wrong, he wouldn''t do that, right?


    "You had an intense dayst night and I wouldn''t be a good Dom to you if I allowed you to go to work without resting fully and recharge." "Allow me to go!"


    He couldn''t be serious, what the actual hell.


    I was full-blown shouting at this point, I wouldn''t be surprised if steam wereing out of my


    ears.


    "Angelia, rx for a second and tell me how you feel." He said so f***g gentle like I was some cornered animal he was trying to calm down.


    "You want to know how I feel? I feel f***g p***ed, you have absolutely no right to call my working ce and tell them I wasn''ting. I am not your f****g ve!" I yelled and the fact that we were having this conversation with me naked was something I chose to ignore." "Other than that, Angelia, I am serious. Take a few deep breaths and feel.''


    I


    I could see he wouldn''t let it go so I did the **d breathing exercise and felt. The first thing! noticed was the irritation brewing under the surface, I should be on my way to work right now and not do whatever this was but then when the initial adrenaline of realizing I waste went away and the anger over what he had done was pushed to the side, I felt exhausted and utterly drained. Though I was too prideful to admit it and it seemed he knew that as well.


    "Last night took a toll on your body and it would have been reckless of me to take you to work when you need more rest. Going over the bdsm contract for the first time can b***lly taxing and then having your first session right after is a lot." He exined.


    "I won''t feel bad for taking care of what is mine." He added.


    1561


    Chapter 48: I Can''t ept Them


    Trust


    Ime, I was still pi***d but at the same time, oddly grateful. Now that I was aware of how exhausted I actually was, the thought of going to work was unappealing to say the least.


    "I won''t thank you if that is what you expect." I narrowed my eyes at him, yes, I was too prideful for my own good and he chuckled.


    "I wasn''t, there are clothes in that room for you." He said, pointing towards a door I hadn''t even noticed.


    "Get dressed before I decide you should go naked for the rest of the day instead." He said, his eyes were hot on my body, scorching my skin.


    I hurried towards the door he had indicated and walked inside, too afraid he would follow through and make me walk around naked. In other circumstances, I wouldn''t be against it if I hadn''t woken up at the wrong side of the bed. I gasped when the lights automatically turned on, revealing several rows with women''s clothing and the price tag still on them. Holy shit! He has brought me an entire wardrobe. Taking the mostfortable looking clothes, a hoodie and sweatpants, I quickly got dressed. Even though I didn''t like him spending money on me, I didn''t want to walk around naked either. "You are taking the clothes back." I said as soon as I walked back to his bedroom, he was still standing in the doorway.


    I can''t ept them."


    "Sunshine, these clothes will stay and you will use them. Unless of course, you would prefer being naked?" He smirks, gosh, I just wanted to wipe the half smile off his face and when I narrowed my eyes at him again, his smirk grew to a real smile. Chapter Comments


    "I thought so." He mumbled and moved closer to me, one step at a time.


    20

 Men 49

    Chapter 49: I Will Drive You Home


    Chapter 49: I Will Drive You Home


    Angelia


    "When you are here, you will follow my rules and if I tell you to do something, you do it."


    said.


    Rardo My heart was pounding, the more control he took, the more am turned on. I was breathing heavily by the time he grabbed my chin and forced me to look up into his eyes, craning my neck to do so. "And if I I don''t?" I whispered.


    "If you don''t, you will be punished."


    There was promiseced in his voice, he left me standing there and went to the bathroom.


    His cook made us a delicious lunch because in his words, I had slept through breakfast. He was an early riser apparently, he had already been up for hours, gone to the gym and done some work while he waited for me to wake up.


    His house was meticulous, there were no personal touches in his apartment but everything was clean lines and perfect. It was modern with lots of ck and steel details, in other words, theplete opposite of Marshall''s. While it all was impressive, it didn''t feel like a home. He has mentioned he spent most of the days at the club. So maybe this wasn''t his home earlier, his club


    was.


    "We need to talk about what you did this morning." I said between a mouthful of the pancakes


    and he nodded. I had calmed down a bit but I was still irritated over what he had done.


    "Didn''t we agree that you guys wouldn''t control my life? Because it certainly felt like you did this morning, I need to work, Rardo. Not everyone is rich as heels and I have a lot of expenses to cover." I kept my voice neutral and calm, I had done all the screaming I needed to this morning and he sighed. You are right, I didn''t mean to overstep. I just, this will take some adjusting for me too. Taking care of my people is something I do without thinking everything through. I called in because 1 knew how exhausted you werest and even a good night''s sleep won''t fix everything."


    "But you shouldn''t have been the one to decide for me." I interjected.


    Chapter 49: I Will Drive You Home


    "Yes, I should have let you decide for yourself if you were up for going to work. I will never regret taking care of you but I do regret not giving you an option. This rtionship is as new to me as it is to you and I am learning." He said he looked so sincere as he spoke and I believed him. But that didn''t mean I wasn''t still annoyed because I was, it was good that we got to talk it through so he understood where I stood on the subject.


    "I get that, you were all looking for a s**ve and instead got a submissive. Is this what being you***e would be like? You would control my life without giving me a choice?" I had to ask, ever since the topic was first presented to me, I had been curious. The wo**e held such a negative meaning and I couldn''t understand why someone would choose it. I wasn''t judging anyone who wanted that though, if they like it and decided they would go for it, good for them.


    "Yes, that''s how it would be. There are more restrictions for a s****ve than a submissive, not every master has total control over their s**e or even wants to have that. Some people micromanage, others are more lenient though and when masters and s***s make a contract, the s***s can put down their hard limits which the masters won''t ess." He exined and I nodded.


    I wanted to ask which kind he was but I decided I wasn''t ready for the answer. I didn''t want to think about how much they were missing out on by having me instead of their own s***e. I changed the subject instead, we both had said what we needed to say about it this morning. "When do I know which to say I will spend with you guys?" I asked as I finished up my food.


    He was faster in eating than Marshall which was a feat of its own but there was something about the way he had eaten that bugged me. I didn''t know what exactly it was but there was something strange about it. It was as if he were afraid that the food would disappear before he had eaten it. "Right, we f forgot to talk about that yesterday. I am sorry, that is on me, I have already made the schedule for this week and I figured I will email you the days on every Sunday. Does that work for you?" His eyes were on my mouth, tracking my tongue as I licked the remnant of syrup from my lips.


    With his eyes on me like that, I had trouble focusing on the conversation. Was it always going to be like this? Him, them distracting me just by being in their presence. "Sure, that works. How is this week?" I asked.


    There wasn''t one of them I looked more forward to spending time with than the next which was seriously surprising. They were all intriguing in different ways, Marshall was this carefree guy who wanted to put people at ease. Still I had no doubt the women parading in their house every


    56%2Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 49: I Will Drive You Home


    morning affected him while growing up. Rardo was almost always serious and in charge of a situation, I felt like there was something huge behind his somber facade. And Kingston, he was a whole other story but still there was something about him that drew me in. I just don''t know what it is yet.


    "You will be with Marshall on Tuesday, with me on Thursday and on Friday, we have a group scene. Kingston will have you on Saturday." He said and I absorbed it all from my memory. So that means I will have three free days in a week.


    "That sounds good, as long as this won''te between my work and school." I said.


    "What happened this morning, it can''t repeat itself again. I have rent to pay and I can''t miss. work." I added.


    "I understood." He nodded.


    "Great, so are you driving me home or I am taking a taxi?"


    It wasn''t that I didn''t want to be here but with these days spent mostly at their ces, I could use some me-time as well. He looked at me like I had offended him.


    "Of course, I will I be driving you home. Are you ready to go now?" He asked and I nodded. It wasn''t like I had anything to pack.


    "Grab some shoes from the closet, those heels of yours didn''t lookfortable."


    Had he gotten me shoes as well? Why hadn''t I noticed them?


    Walking back to the walk-in closet, I saw that he had indeed bought me shoes and not just a few, but an entire wall of them. I really didn''t like that, it felt like he was paying me for being his. submissive and it made me feel cheap. Still, I grabbed a pair of sneakers because I really didn''t want to walk in heels and walked down to his garage where he was already waiting for me. "Just remember to take it easy today." He said as we drove off.


    "I will," I promised.


    It wouldn''t be hard to keep either, I was too tired to do anything buty in the bed and watch movies or something like that. I hoped I wouldn''t be feeling like this every morning after I have been with them even though my c***t was tender. The material of the panties pressed against it was ufortable. I had ***m eight f****g good timest night, I hadn''t thought I would have that in me and it had


    5661


    Chapter 49: I Will Drive You Home.


    been so hot. The feeling of eyes on me as two men pleasured me while one watched, I never thought I would ever experience something like that but I was d I did. I would remember this when I was old and gray, I would remember the time I spent being wild and free. We reached my apartment but I t I didn''t make a move to open the door and neither did he. "There was something I had meant to ask but I had other more pressing things on my mind. yesterday." I began.


    The list, submitting, being dominated and sex, although I couldn''t always get what I wanted.


    "What is it?" He asked and when he looked at me, it felt like he was truly seeing me.


    Not just now, but from the first time I met him when I served him a drink at the club I worked at. It was as if he could read my wants and desires from just looking into my eyes. It was unnerving and a little scary but also freeing like I didn''t have to pretend with him because he already saw me for who I was.


    "The door to my apartment, do you know who fixed the lock? It can''t be a coincidence that Marshall asked about the broken lock and the next day it was fixed."


    "That is because it wasn''t a coincidence, he got in touch with the owner and talked him into fixing it." He responded.


    The way he mentioned talked made me think something more happened. I wondered what it could be?


    Chapter Comments


    19


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Men 50

    Chapter 50: We Didn''t F***** Yet


    Chapter 50: We Didn''t F***** Yet


    Angelia


    "What really happened? Did Marshall threaten him?" I asked, curious to know how exactly they


    talked.


    Your


    "Yourndlord is obligated to keep the locks functioning, he just needed to be reminded of that." He said, avoiding answering if he had threatened him or not.


    "Listen, I wanted to tell you how perfect you werest night. You are a natural at this, did you enjoy it?"


    T


    I knew he was trying to change the subject but it still worked. I immediately preened at thepliment he gave me..


    "Yes, I did. It was intense but the good kind, you know?" I replied and he nodded.


    "I know and I am d you enjoyed it. Last night, you got pleasure with a little bit of pain, another time, it might just be pain. Will you be okay with that?"


    What I already knew about bdsm was that many submissives and dominants didn''t do sex at all, they usually focused on other parts of the kink like bondage, submitting and pain. I will." I replied I sincerely.


    "Yes,


    T


    I have read what the pain could do to a submissive and I couldn''t wait to experience it for myself.


    "Good," he muttered before getting out of the car and walked around to open my door like he always did.


    He unlocked the building door for me and once again, I found myself walking to my apartment with a man which had been a rare urrence before all this.


    "Here is your set of keys for the door downstairs." He held it out for me and I epted it.


    I


    "Have a great day, sunshine. I will see you on Thursday." He said and leaned in to kiss my forehead and I almost swooned.


    I didn''t know when he had started even calling me sunshine but I love the nickname just as much as I loved being called honey bunny.


    Chapter 50: We Didn''t F****k Yet


    "See you," I smelled, still feeling his lips against my skin even as he turned around and walked downstairs.


    A burst of energy hit me as soon as I got into my apartment and locked the door. I squealed in the privacy of my own home, thinking back to what had happenedst and this morning after our discussion. I felt so excited, alive and happy. But then, the energy turned into something more, something that made my skin buzzing with awareness. I seen


    1 had Rardo naked and*** if I didn''t like what I saw. He was a mix between lean and


    +Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    bulky and the piercing of his** *made me think naughty and ***y thoughts. How would something like that feel against my tongue as he***ed my throat? And how would it feel in my p****? His girth was impressive enough but with the added steel in addiction and I grew wet just imagining it.


    I had never had sex with a guy who had a pierced d***ck before and the possibility of doing so, I just had to fan myself thinking about it. I jumped in the shower, hoping the heat of the water would ease my sore muscles but it didn''t. That was more because of the erratic way the water behaved, it turned from ice cold to too hot in a split second and then it could be afortable temperature for a couple of minutes before it changed again. It was frustrating and felt more like a torture device. I always tense while taking a shower, trying to anticipate when it would change just so I could jump out of the way. T


    Was it wrong of me to already miss them and their houses? But mostly their bathroom. I mean, I wouldn''t say no to something more, like maybe sex but that had to be after I had used their perfect temperature shower for an hour. Yes, it was so wonderful this apartment was cheaper than most, I remembered how excited I was when I finally found somethin


    within my budget until 1 actually saw for myself why I could afford it. But still, it was mine and I was happy to have my own space.


    Andy called just as I stepped out of the bathroom, I had texted him earlier just to let him know I was okay. With a towel around my body and another wrapped around my hair, I picked up the call.


    He in


    "You have a lot to answer to, missy." He joked as soon as I answered, he tried to keep his face sober but failed miserably.


    "Oh.


    what happened?" I yed along.


    "Were-you-just washing off all the sperm from yesterday?" Heughed.


    "No, that happenedst night." I loved to joke with him as much as he did me.


    "I am just kidding, we didn''t actually... you know."


    Chapter! 50: We Didn''t F***k Yet


    "Have sex


    sex?***k? Ride their ***ks? Hide the sausa...


    "Okay, that is enough!" Iughed.


    "We didn''t have sex, I don''t know if they were waiting for something but it didn''t happen." I said and I could hear the frustration in my voice and he sure as hell did.


    "That sucks, so what did you guys do then?"


    "After going through the contract, which went great by the way, they.. ummm ***ed me and got me off several times." I mumbled, I was totally blushing again. Was there a medical condition for people who blushed more than average?


    "D****n it, how many times was that?"


    "Eight times," I admitted and took pride in the fact that I could shock him. His eyes were as big as saucers. "Eight?" He squealed.


    "No f****ng way, how is that even possible? Nevermind, I know but that is seriously unfair. I want eight o***ms too." I chuckled as he rambled on about how unfair it really was


    "How


    were


    they


    after? Did they treat you well? I can imagine that must have been tiring."


    For real, I just swooned thinking about how well Rardo took care of me after and I could still remember how boneless I had felt after what had happened.


    "They really did, seriously one of them even bathed me after and made sure I was clean and rxed. I had never felt so..so..." I paused. "So?" He snapped.


    I had never felt so cherished in my life before but I didn''t say that out for him to hear.


    "Well taken care of," I said instead.


    He wouldn''t understand or maybe he would and he would either advise me to stop seeing them or reel them in. I couldn''t di either, we had a purely submissive dominants rtionship without intention for something more and I couldn''t f***k that up. Besides, they were looking **ave. Suddenly, my chest tightened with jealousy of the woman that would in time take my ce and be what they needed because I couldn''t and that was the sad truth of it all. I just hoped I wouldn''t end up broken when that timees, broken and addicted to men I could never truly have. 3/5


    20:38 Fr


    20:38 Fr


    Chapter 50: We Didn''t F***k Yet


    "That is great, girl, I am so happy for you. I have to admit, I didn''t call you just to hear how it went even though I wanted to hear about it all."


    "What is the other reason?" I asked.


    "James and I have been talking and he wanted me to meet his friends, I just figured since I am meeting his friends, do you want to maybe.... meet him? You are like my closest friend and I...."


    "Of course, I want to." I cut off his rambling.


    "I have been dying to meet him but I didn''t know where you guys stood or if you were ready to introduce him to me yet."


    "Really?" He had the biggest smile on his face like I had given him the moon as a gift.


    "Yes, really. I definitely want to meet him." I couldn''t help but smile back.


    "Great, how about we make a thing out of it. He can bring one of his friends and I will bring you and we will hit the town." He offered and he was so excited about the prospect of it that I couldn''t possibly turn him down


    "That sounds great, I just don''t know when I have the time. This weekend is pretty full." I said, I almost regretted saying it as soon as it was out of my mouth, his sad smile was always hard to


    take.


    "Does it have to be on weekends? Your school is on break for now so we can drink water in between every drink so that we don''t get a hangover. When are you free?" He asked and I thought back to what Rardo had said.


    "I will be free on Wednesday."


    "Yes! That will work, I will talk to James about it. See you tomorrow, girly." He mumbled.


    "See you!" I hung up the call.


    I went to the kitchen and made myself easy to eat beforeying back on my bed with so many thoughts running wild in my brain. My phone buzzed as I was about to doze off. I really need enough energy for work tomorrow and my scene with Marshall. Someone is getting popr.'' I chuckled to myself before hitting the answer button on my phone.

 Men 51

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 51: I Am Confident And S****y Chapter 51: I Am Confident And S****§å Angelia


    "Hello?" I said as I picked up the call.


    "Hello, beautiful." Marshall said and the sound of his voice washed over me like a soft caress.


    He had this calming quality in his voice, like Xanax and it made me instantly rxed.


    "Hi, I heard you talked to myndlord about the broken lock?" I said. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t picture him threatening anyone but still maybe that was because he was always so sweet to me. Well, always was a bit of a stretch, the way he had been with mest night, it was so sweet, hot and demanding. It was like he became a different person when he dominated me but I liked his side just as I liked the carefree one. I craved both versions


    of him.


    "Did Rardo fill you in?" He neither denied nor admitted it, he is a smart guy.


    "He did, I am not going to give you a hard time about it though, I just wanted to say thank you. Ever since I moved in, I have been trying to get him to fix it, it seems like I just needed some help from a more persuasive person."


    "You are wee, I didn''t like it knowing you have been living that unsafe and I had to do something. Anyways, did Rardo inform you that you will stay at my ce on Tuesday?" He asked and I could hear his smile from his voice.


    "Yes, do you have any ns for us?"


    Truth to be told, I was dying to find out what would happen.


    "I will be picking you up after work and then we will have some dinner. I have booked a table at a restaurant I love so much and we will swing by your ce first so you can change."


    I


    "That sounds great, what about after? Do you have any ns for that?"


    I was too impatient for my own good, whenever I looked forward to something, time couldn''t pass fast enough.


    "I do," he chuckled like he knew precisely how eager I was.


    14:57 Sat Oct 26


    Chapter 51: I Am Confident And S****Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I think we should start your training afterwards." He said.


    We had some small talks before we said goodbye and hung up the call and I slumped onto my


    bed.


    Ded.


    How I managed to fall asleep after finding out I would start my training was something I couldn''tprehend. I must have tried as hell or else I would have ended up thinking about how I for once looked forward to learning. This would be like a s****y school for bdsm and how to submit and Marshall would be my teacher and a hot one at that.


    The fact that when my rm clock rang early in the morning on Tuesday, I went from sleepy to awake in a split second just thinking about what would happen today proved how much I wanted this. Hopefully, Andy could distract me at work so I didn''t have to get crazy obsessing over


    Oning breakfast so I could snag one of the baked goods from yesterday at the cafe instead, I dressed in the god-awful dress I had to wear to work. I looked absolutely hideous and it was embarrassing to think that Marshall would see me in it when he picked me up.


    I should get him to pick me up at my apartment after I had changed into some more pleasantries instead.


    It was sunny outside and although I loved the sun and I didn''t love it when I wore this work clothing. It was too hot and ufortable to appreciate the nice weather.


    Andy hadn''t arrived when I got to the cafe and I had to unlock the door myself and grab the


    water and picked up a few extra things I would need. I opened my favorite Spotify ylist and danced to it while I swept with a mop.


    cleaning bucket from the supply closet. I mixed in some cleaning products with the


    "Get it, girl!" Andy cheered, scaring the living hell out of me.


    "D***n it, Andy. Don''t do that, you almost gave me a heart attack." I scolded him while my heart. raced like crazy.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to scare you. Did you get an extra bucket and mop any chance?" Iughed. and I waved him away.


    T


    "Go get yours."


    "I would have done it for you." He pouted.


    "Keep on dancing, I will be right back and show you how it is really done."


    215


    Chapter 51: I Am Confident And S****y


    Shaking my head, I kept scrubbing the floor and one ce in particr where it looked like someone had spilled soda.


    "I talked to James by the way." He said as he returned back.


    "He is excited to meet you.


    "Oh, good. It will be fun, does he know I am shy? I don''t want him to think I am rude if I don''t


    talk much." I muttered.


    "Don''t worry, he is the same." He said and my eyes met his.


    "I thought you liked one of those confident guys that look the initiative?" I asked.


    "Yes," he scratched the back of his neck.


    "I thought I was but after it turns out cute, shy guys are more my type. I might have shown him a picture of you and he might have asked one of his single buddies to go out with us tomorrow." He looked sheepish like he knew I would disapprove and I did. "Seriously, Andy? You know I am them and this won''t be a double date or anything, right?" I narrowed my eyes on him.


    "I won''te if it is." I warned him.


    it is not like that, I think." He mumbled thest part as if he didn''t want me to hear it.


    "No, it is no


    "You think?"


    it won''t be. I will tell him that you are unavable."


    "Fine, it won


    "How


    would he think I was avable in the first ce?" I asked.


    "I didn''t know if you wanted anyone else to know about your dominants, so I stretched the truth."


    He said and I almostughed.


    "You could have stretched the truth a little less and told him I am with someone." I snapped,


    sometimes, I really didn''t know how his thought process worked.


    "Yes, you are right but don''t I get a plus for not saying anything about bdsm?" He looked at me, hopefully.


    "You get a gold star." I joked, a smile teasing my lips. I could never stay angry at him.


    Chapter 51: I Am Confident And S*****


    "But I have to tell the guys about this not a date thing. I don''t want them to think I am not


    exclusive with them."


    "I


    I get that a


    and I promise to tell James about you being unavable. I just think he was excited about the fact that my best friend would date his best friend." He said and I narrowed my eyes at


    ¨¤ a second time and he corrected himself.


    a


    I


    him "Okay, I was also excited about that. I am so sorry, I knew about you and them but I didn''t know if you could date someone else or not. We haven''t really talked since the meeting you had with them so I had to try. By the way, how was the meeting? Can I see the contract?" Laughing, I grabbed the filthy water and the mop. "The meeting went great, they were really supportive of my decision. As for you seeing the contract, it is absolutely no. It is one thing for me to let you know about me being a submissive and a whole other thing that you know about what I will be doing with them." "Sex lots and lots of sex." He sighed dramatically as he put a hand on his forehead like he would pass out from jealousy. "I wish," I mumbled and walked to the supply closet ro put the cleaning supplies back in ce.


    This has made me desperate for sex, for anything that really involved me giving them pleasure for once. It did little to my self-esteem that they hadn''t initiated anything like that. Was 1 that easy to turn down? Wasn''t I enough to make them as desperate as they made me? I had felt their hard ***ks but maybe it was just the natural way they reacted to a naked woman and they didn''t actually want me.


    I needed to stop overthinking things, it made me go crazy with uncertainty. I was good enough for them that they wanted me as their submissive and I should focus on that instead.


    "I am confident and s***y'', no matter how much I said that to myself, there was no quick fix to suddenly growfortable in my own body. I couldn''t force myself to feel pretty and maybe the low self-esteem was something I had to live with.


    There were many customers today and I was always on my feet, walking to and from the kitchen. It was hectic and just what I needed to turn off my overactive brain. By the time we changed the sign from open to closed, I was calmer than when I got to work.

 Men 52

    Chapter 52: I Don''t Like People Spending Money On Me Chapter 52: I Don''t Like People Spending Money On Me Angelia


    "I think one of your boyfriends is here." Andy said, nodding towards the window. I turned around and saw Marshall standing outside, leaning against his


    car.


    "They are not my boyfriend." I said as I untied my apron and hung it up behind the counter.


    "The guy you f***k then, oh shit, sorry. You are not f***g him either." Heughed and smacked my a* w**ith the towel he was holding.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Not yet," I stuck my tongue out at him.


    "I would have asked you to meet him but I didn''t know how they felt about that, I will talk to


    I


    them about first."


    "No problem, I get you aren''t in a normal rtionship. No hurt feelings here, now go and have a good time."


    "See you tomorrow." I waved at him as I walked out the door and towards Marshall''s car.


    Even though I was calmer now than when I came to work, I wasn''t precisely calm. My body felt jittery and full of anticipation. He had said we would start my training today and I wondered how that would go. All I knew was that I was ready to learn about how to be a good little submissive to them and maybe a bit of a naughty one too.


    He parked just outside the cafe and he was leaning against the car fiddling with his phone until he saw me. He dressed in a pair of jeans and a blue jumper, the sleeves were rolled up and I might have been drooled. Gosh, why were their forearms such a big turn on for me? I couldn''t be the only one who thought so. He tried to hide hisugh behind a cough when he first saw meing out of the cafe in my uniform. I should have definitely asked him to pick me up at my apartment instead.


    I


    "This dress is awful, you can admit it." I said as I got close to him.


    "Okay, it might not be the best outfit out there but you would look good on anything, even bird poop." He said and Iughed. Bird poop?"


    Chapter 52: I Don''t Like People Spending Money On Me


    "It was the first word I could think of." He chuckled.


    He was the one I felt more rxed with out of the three of them, there was just something about his personality that speaks to mine. We could talk about silly things and have a goodugh and then again, the other two have something else to offer that Marshall didn''t. Kingston, a taste of danger and Rardo, steady rock to lean on. It was like they all tugged at different parts of me, different needs fulfilled by different men.


    I was lost in thought that I didn''t hotice when the car had stopped moving. He parked the car by the building door of my apartment and got out, before he could reach to my side and open the


    door for me, I


    "As much


    stepped out.


    as love the gentleman thing you guys have going on, I need to hurry out of this dress. It is itchy." I said as I saw him, looking a little disappointed.


    "I can help with that," he teased and I smiled at the glint in his eyes.


    I didn''t think he was joking at all when it came to that offer. Unlocking the door to the building with my new set of keys, we walked inside. He didn''t hesitate to enter my apartment when/ld it open for him but I on other hand was a little nervous to see how he would react to the tiny called space d my home. But he surprised me when he turned in a circle, took in the room and smiled softly. The first thing that really caught his attention was the family pictures I had hung on the wall over my desk.


    I had printed out several pictures of me and my parents, it made this crappy ce feel homier. I even had a picture of Andy and me as well. I watched as he walked up to the pictures and looked


    at them, the soft smile never left his face.


    "You were such a cute child." He said.


    "Every child is cute," 1 muttered as I went to my closet..


    "Haha, you would have said that if you had seen a picture of me, I was so round and rolled instead of walking." He chuckled.


    "I seriously doubt you would be anything but cute. I snapped, he couldn''t possibly have been ugly.


    "What dress should I wear to dinner?" I asked to know if it was something fancy or more casual.


    "Ummm, let''s have a look at what you have." He said and came up behind me and looked over at


    the clothes.


    the


    46


    40


    Chapter 52: I Don''t Like People Spending Money On Me


    The heat of his body so close to mine almost made me sigh in content. With him this close, I could smell rosewood soap and something else that was entirely him, like cinnamon, sweet and understated. His scent was intoxicating, making me shudder as it enfolded me. These men always brought out a reaction from my body, as if it craved them more than I would admit to. I had never experienced this with anyone else. His hand reached forward and grabbed a beautiful yet simple sundress. It wasvender with white


    flowers on it. Lavender has always been my favorite color which was probably why many of the dresses and clothes in general I had gotten from my mother were in that color.


    This


    one will look nice." He said and took the dress off the hanger, seeing no fault in the clothing, I nodded.


    "I will be right back." I said and grabbed the dress from his hands and made a move towards the bathroom but he gently held my wrist to stop me.


    ""Or v


    you can


    change here, beside, there is nothing I haven''t seen before." His smirked was cheekier than Rardo''s c****y one.


    If anyone held me at gunpoint and asked which smile I liked the most, I couldn''t have answered that. They both made me want to do naughty things. Not dropping out of a dare which this clearly was, I let him hold onto the dress as I moved out of his touch. I held his eyes as I slowly unbuttoned my uniform, starting from the top. The buttons were at my chest and as I continued popping them open, the more he could see my corbones, upper chest and the swell of my breasts. The more I showed him, the more hunger I saw in his eyes and the more empowered I felt.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed while he watched me undress and his hands clenched by his side. I was almost giddy, knowing he wasn''t unaffected by this..by me. Unbuttoning thest one, I let the hideous uniform fall to the floor, leaving me standing in a bra and panties. I was d I had chosen a matching set today withce details all in red. My eye dropped from his face to the hard- length hiding beneath his jeans, I had definitely gotten a reaction from him. Would you be a dear ande give me the dress?" I said, nodding at the one in his clenched hand. I didn''t mind if it got wrinkled.


    He did one better and held it over my head, helping me put it on. The action made me think of Rardo and how before them, no one had ever helped me get dressed. They had only helped me out of it, these men were sinful gentlemen. He pressed a kiss to my cheek before he he stepped back, the fabric swished around my thighs, loose and breezy. It was short but not indecent and I liked his taste. "I will just grab my bag before we go?" I said but he stopped me again. Sat, Oct 26


    14:58


    Chapter 52: I Don''t Like People Spending Money On Me


    "You don''t need to bring anything with you, I got whatever you might need back at my ce and if I don''t, I can have someone bring it over."


    1 almostughed at the absurdity of this unfamiliar situation of mine.


    "Don''t tell me you bought me an entire closet just like Rardo did?" I asked jokingly but when he didn''t answer, I knew that was precisely the case.


    "I don''t need any of that, I have clothes of my own. I insisted.


    "Angelia, you need to get used to us taking care of you, we were the ones who wanted you to stay at our ce. So we should be the ones to make sure we have what you need." he muttered.


    I had gotten so used to him calling me pet names that I almost got a shock when he had said my real name. I don''t think he had ever said my name before.


    I don''t like people spending money on me." I said.


    In fact, I hated people spending money on me, I had always been independent. As soon as I got my first job in the club, a summer job with crappy pay, I had been adamant about paying all my expenses.


    Chapter Comments


    14

 Men 53

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 53: Reminding You Who You Belonged To Chapter 53: Reminding You Who You Belonged To Angelia


    was


    s only thirteen years, I didn''t consider expenses like education, medical and dental. Nevertheless, I paid for everything I bought for myself, candy, movie tickets, clothing and the like. My parents actuallyined, saying they wanted to spoil me now and then but when I had decided on something, I stuck with it. The only exceptions were on my birthdays and Christmases. The point was, I had a hard time epting stuff like what Marshall and Rardo offered, well with Rardo, he was more demanding than offered. Either way, that wasn''t something I could just shake off the sense that I was receiving something I hadn''t earned. What was more, I felt I felt guilty over it and I told Marshall as much.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I can understand that, you are independent and I like that about you. But can''t you see that we just want to make this whole thing as easy as possible for you? Not only that but we like taking care of what is ours and we show that by buying stuff we think you might like among other things. It is who we are, we have enough money to go around and what we spend on you doesn''t even make a dent. You are ours, Angelia. Please, let us take care of you as we know how." chest


    My


    keep tightening as he speaks, some emotions I didn''t want to identify squeezed a piece of my heart. For now, I am theirs.


    We drove to a restaurant that wasn''t far from his house, the restaurant was some fancy, over the top ce and I felt more rxed there. No matter how much I love trying intercontinental food, this was where I belonged, in some old-fashioned pizza ce with a lively voiceing from the people a few tables from our booth. Here, I was more in my element and I didn''t fit in with the rich and powerful people no matter how fun it was to experience that world for a little while. "Mr. ke?" A


    Mr. ke?" A man in the restaurant''s uniform walked towards us with a big smile on his face. He was a little older, maybe in histe forties.


    "Good to see you again." He said and Marshal smiled.


    "Leon, how many times have I told you to call me Marshall?" He said.


    "Enough times for it to be ignored instead of forgotten." Leon replied, his eyes widened as they connected with mine.


    "Who is this lovelydy?" He asked.


    14:58 Sat, Oct 26 GH.


    14.50


    Chapter 53: Reminding You Who You Belonged To


    "Leon, this is Angelia, he is the owner of the restaurant." Marshall introduced us.


    It is


    a pleasure to meet you, miss. I will give you two a moment to look at the menu."


    "It is nice to meet you too," I said, giving him a friendly smile which he returned. Opening the menu, I looked over at Marshall. "Why did he seem so surprised to see me?" I asked.


    46%


    My question caught him off guard and he blushed, it was kind of cute seeing a dominant man like


    him blush.


    "I have never brought a woman here before, I didn''t want to share it with someone who is not


    "He cut himself off, shaking his head slightly.


    usually c


    It seems like a big deal since he had brought me here and I wanted to know why this restaurant was so special.


    "So, is this your ce then?" I asked, he looked confused about the question.


    "I don''t own this ce or anything if that is what you mean." He said and Iughed.


    "No, that wasn''t what I meant. I have this theory, you see, everyone has a ce where they feel Txed and at peace. It is somewhere they can seek refuge when they want to get away from all the noise." I exined. "And what you have concluded based on your theory?" He looked amused but not in the way that he was making fun of me and I shrugged..


    "People I havee across, like Andy, his ce is an arcade here in the city. Linda, the sweet. woman who owns the grocery store near my house, goes to a friend''s house and drinks tea. A friend from my university has this small cafe near home. I got a lot of them but you get the gist, right?"


    "In that case, yes, I suppose this is my ce then. I found it when I started college and needed a break from writing this essay I was struggling with. This restaurant helped me rx and I went home that day ready to tackle that damn essay. So after that, I just kepting back. We were not supposed to but I started bringing my homework with me and I sat in this same booth we were sitting now studying. Leon let me do that even when he probably lost money by keeping this table unavable for other guests." He exined, smiling at the memory like it was something fond to remember.


    214


    Chapter 53: Reminding You Who You Belonged To


    I could picture it, a young Marshall sitting just where he was sitting now with his nose in a book and his eyes narrowed in concentration.


    "What about you, what is your ce?" He asked.


    Why I always asked them questions to others, knowing I would get it in return, I would never understand. My ce was heartbreaking yet peaceful, it was where I went when I wanted to be alone but wouldn''t feel alone. "There is this beautiful park in my town that I went to once with my grandmother, she was...she had stage four breast cancer, stage four." My eyes were getting watery just by my talking about


    her.


    "She wanted to go and feed the ducks onest time." I smiled sadly, no matter how much time went by, that day would always bring that beautiful hurt of giving someone theirst wish.


    ? feed


    Tee


    "She used to do it with my grandfather and when he died, I began going with her instead. After she got diagnosed, she underwent surgery and chemotherapy and didn''t have the strength to them any more.." he reached over and grabbed my hand gently, engulfing mine in his. He kept quiet as I spoke, listening but never pushed.


    "One day, she was so adamant she needed to go and feed them. It was really strange how decisive she suddenly was. She couldn''t move on her own, she only managed to whisper when she talked but that day, it was like she had gained some strength from nowhere and wanted to use it to feed. some duck." I paused, taking in a deep breath.


    "It would have been easier to get her to another park since it was closer to the hospital but she wanted to get away from the hospital if only for a little while. We found the park in Ogume which was apparently far enough away and she didn''t want my parents to join us at the park either, as she had said, it was our thing and not theirs." Iughed at how stubborn that woman could be when she had decided on something. That was something I had gotten from her.


    "I had to roll her down to this bench overlooking a smallke and we sat there for a while. The sun was shining and children were shouting in the background, it was peaceful. She had given met half of the duck feed pellets and we did what we had gone there to do. After that trip, she had smiled for the whole day and I woke up the next morning to the news that she had passed away during the night." He reached one hand to my check and used his thumb to wipe away my tears. "Thank you for sharing that with me."


    This moment right now felt intimate in a way we had been before. He had seen me naked but baring myself to him emotionally was a whole other thing. Later when Leon returned, we ordered arge margherita pizza to share and some soft drinks for the both of us. The smell in the


    314


    Chapter 53: Reminding You Who You Belonged To


    46 61


    restaurant was mouthwatering and I couldn''t wait to get my hands on some greasy sliced pizza. I hadn''t eaten anything since lunch and I was starving.


    "Hey, I wanted to talk to you guys about something." I began.


    "Andy invited me to meet the guy he is dating, his name is James and we made ns to go out for a couple of drinks." I said.


    "It i


    is your own day tomorrow and we agreed you could do whatever you wanted then." He smiled, sipping his drink while we waited on the food.


    "Yes. I


    It is just... James kind of got the wrong impression of me, he thinks I am avable and he invited one of his single friends along." I said and he turned towards me, a glint in his eyes. and I knew I was in trouble.


    I jumped as heid his hand on my bare thigh, squeezing it once before he slid it slowly upwards, inch by freaking inch.


    "W.. what are you doing?" I stammered, looking around the room and making sure no one was watching us.


    "Remaining you who you belong to and making sure you know how unavable you really are."


    Chapter Comments


    Stephanie


    Reminding you who you belong to


    VIEW 1 COMMENT


    16


    SHARE


    POST COMMENT

 Men 54

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 54: What Do You Want, Baby? Chapter 54: What Do You Want, Baby? Angelia


    "Holy f*****k!" Marshall cursed and the feel of his hand gliding up and under my dress made me freeze. Whatever thought I might have had went out the window.


    My breathing hitched as every muscle in my body tensed, I didn''t know what to do and I couldn''t help but look around the restaurant guiltily like I was doing something naughty. I didn''t stop him from inching towards my p*** or when I finally made contact with my damp panties. "Rx," he whispered in my ear.


    "As long as you stay calm and quiet, they will never know.


    pretend like you aren''t going to be finger-f***d and hayan you do that for me? Can you


    voice, husky and full of authority.


    0****m


    an o*


    right now?" I shivered at his


    sir." I breathed, forcing myself to sit still while he pushed my panties to the side and slid one finger inside my wet ***y.


    were sitting in u-shape, hindering anyone but those right in front of us ri see us. The table had a tablecloth that hid me from the waist down and thank goodness for that. It was hard to swallow, to even blink and much harder to spread my legs carefully so no one would was going on.


    notice what


    "Such a good girl," he praised and took advantage of the space I had created for him.


    I was sure I waspletely red in the face as I did my best to control my breathing. They were so dirty, letting him touch me like this in public and if anyone looked closely, they would understand exactly what we were doing.


    "How does it feel me fingering you like this with people around?" He asked, Lwas staring at my


    ss of soda, too nervous to look up in case someone actually saw us.


    "It feels...." I swallowed down a moan, it was challenging to keep quiet.


    "It feels naughty but good." I replied, my voice shaking from repressing my natural reaction to the pleasure taking ce.


    He pushed another finger inside my slick p***y and curled them both to hit that particr ce that had me closing my eyes and clenching my jaw to keep myself from making any sound. He


    114? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Chapter 54: What Do You Want, Baby?


    was careful and his movement was si***ow and precise so no one would hear him *****g me with his fingers. His thumb pressed against my **t and massaged it in a circr motion which would have left me panting had we not been in a public ce.


    It was crazy, this whole experience and it felt like I had an out of body experience if I were being honest. Never in my life would I ever have thought I was brave enough to do something so indecent like I was doing now. The restaurant was half full and I could hear chatter from every direction. These people werepletely unaware of what was happening right here in their midst. His fingers stilled Inside mepletely and I looked up at him, ready toin but didn''t when I noticed he had his gaze locked on someone, one of the staff here. "Behave, baby girl and don''t make a sound." He whispered and then continue f******* if the server wasn''t on his way over to our table. The man was carrying a pizza and was healing straight towards us. I froze, knowing that we were soon about to be discovered. But then, when he got to us, he simply smiled and ced the food on the table.


    nere.


    "Hope you enjoyed it, Leon said this one is on him." He said, shocking the hell out of me.


    I had been so sure that we had been caught and that they would throw us out even worse, if Leon barred him from evering back to his ce. This was too risky and still, I didn''t use my safe word. word.


    "Thank you," he said, smiling grateful and once does his fingers stopped f****ng me. His voice gave nothing away.


    "Thank you," I mumbled, my voice shaking a little but Marshall''s had been steady.


    My body was burning up with pleasure, embarrassment and this intoxicating thrill of doing something I knew I shouldn''t.


    "Do you want to order anything else, another drink perhaps?" The man asked, still with that smile on his face, just as oblivion as the other people were.


    "We are all good, thanks." Marshall said so calmly.


    There wasn''t even one hint on his expression of what he was doing and where his hands were, It was amazed at how good he was at concealing his emotions. But I, on the other hand, wasn''t that good. My face was probably ming not under control, even though I breathed quietly, it was still rapid. The man nodded and walked to another table, I let out a sigh of relief and was happy that we hadn''t been caught. With him gone, I felt how my body had reacted to the fear of being discovered, the danger and thrill of it all had been a turn on.


    "F****k, baby girl. You are doing so well." He said quietly.


    214


    214


    Chapter 54: What Do You Want, Baby?


    "I can feel how much you like this, your p*** is tightening around my fingers so f****ng hard


    right now."


    His words almost made me o******m, it was like he could sense how close I was. He slowed down his movement, leaving me on this sharp edge where only a little push would send me into


    oblivion.


    ease.


    sir." I begged, keeping my voice so low only he could hear me. "What do you want?" He asked but he knew exactly what I wanted.


    c****m, I need to c***m. Please, sir."


    Without a single change in his expression, aside from the desire in his eyes burning brightly, he picked up his pace. It wasn''t much but enough for me to have to grab the edge of the table tightly and try my best to keep quiet as the pleasure wracked my body. A small whimper escaped me while I shuddered from the o***m and my legs shook under the table from the force of it.


    His thumb continued massaging my c***t gently until thest ember of the o***m tapered off and he grabbed two napkins from the table. He used one to dry his hand that was wet with my juice and the other ro wipe my p***y and just the touch made my p****y convulse. I was so sensitive. He arranged my panties back in ce before he pocketed the napkins and grabbed a slice of pizza. should eat before I get a cold." He winked.


    T


    "You s I shook my head, dazed at what had happened but followed suit. I had been hungry before now but right, I was f***ing starving. The food was terrific and the greasiness of it all was just what I needed. I moaned at the taste and had a smile when I saw him put his hand down under the table and rearranged his d***k.


    We continued talking like the finger f****ng hadn''t happened and it gave me a chance to calm myself down and gather myself. He tipped generously and took off his jacket, offering it to me.


    "Here,


    tie it around your waist just in case you might have a wet spot on your dress." He said and I epted it gratefully and did what he had said. Before we left, I grabbed another napkin and swiped the seat just in case it was wet.


    "I can''t wait to get you home, are you ready for your training?" He asked as we both seated inside


    his car.


    The thought of what was toe made me giddy and I was more than ready.


    "Yes, I am more than ready." I responded and he smiled, squeezing my thigh gently.


    Chapter 54: What Do You Want, Baby?


    "Shall we?" He asked and I nodded.


    He turned on the engine of his car and we drove off, heading to his house. Goodness knows what he had nned for us tonight and I can''t wait any longer. I am dying to find out, curiosity is killing me.


    Chapter Comments


    17

 Men 55

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 55: Spread Your Knees As Much As You Can


    Chapter 55: Now Spread Your Knees As Much As You Can


    Angelia


    In the next thirty minutes, we arrived at Marshall''s house. The drive had been short but also way too long. My mind couldn''t decide if it was more nervous or more excited about what was going to happen. And as soon as we walked into his house, his demeanor changed. He wasn''t the sweet guy I hade to know but seemed sterner and moremanding. Goosebumps appeared on my arms like I could feel the change in the air and it stirred something in me, the part of me that wished, needed more than anything to submit.. "Follow me," his voice had lost the gentle tone of his and instead came out harsher, deeper and usual.


    Swallowing nervously because my mind had decided to let the nerves win, I trailed behind him. He had given me the house tour thest time I was here which contained two guest rooms and two bathrooms along with the kitchen and living room. But there was one ce he hadn''t shown me, a door he had said I would seeter and I guesster was now.


    We


    we


    stayed on the first floor and went past the kitchen and living room before turning down the hall. He unlocked the door and motioned for me to walk Inside. I hesitated slightly even though I


    already knew I would do it. He turned on the light as he entered the room behind me, leaving me blinking at what I was seeing. The room was about the size as the one at the club but lookedpletely different, the color is dark purple and dark dark red and had a couple of led lights on the ceiling which lit up the room just enough for it to still be sensual without it brightening up the ce too much.


    Taking a couple of steps inside, I turned in a circle and took it all in. He had simr equipment to the one at the club, like the bed, st. Andrew''s Cross, pedestals and others I couldn''t name. What L could guess as a sex swing hanging from the ceiling and my southern parts tingled at the image my mind conjured up. I hoped we would test it out sometime in the near future.


    "What is that?" I asked, nodding towards a piece of intriguing looking furniture.


    It was hard to exin what it looked like but it looked like it was a bench of some sort. It has five


    parts, one that was wider and higher up than the rest, one on both sides of it that was further down and another set of two at the back of it. They were all dressed in ck leather.


    "It is a spanking bench." He replied, his voice gruffer than usual. Oh, really, that would be fun to


    test it out.


    Chapter 55: Spread Your Knees As Much As You Can


    "Come here," hemanded after I had gone through the items in the room.


    I went to him with a hammering heart, my hands had grown mmy since we started at his house. While I knew a few things about training, there was a lot I didn''t know.


    "We will now begin with your training. Strip!" hemanded.


    His eyes were hot on my body as I toed off my sneakers and slid the dress off my body. The bra and panties went off next, leaving mepletely exposed. Goosebumps appeared on my skin, pricking from his intense gaze. Even though I was still insecure about my body, I was already noticing how much easier it had gotten to be naked around them. It was strange how fast that had happened but I was thankful for it, nevertheless. Maybe it was the fact that they had seen every crook and cranny of me that made me more rxed. I mean, if they hadn''t kicked me to the cur


    already, there must have been something they had liked, right?


    "Good, now keel on the floor?" He ordered but he looked pleased with how I was taking his orders


    and I found that his praise made my heart feel warmer.


    My knees sanki into a a soft carpet and I waited for his nextmand.


    "Kneel all the way down so that the back of your thighs rests on your legs." He directed and began.


    moving my body to the right position.


    "Yes, just like that. Now spread your knees as much as you can. That is perfect, arch your back and push your chest out."


    I did as he had instructed.


    "More, yes just like that." He muttered.


    "Here is a hair tie, unless I tell you otherwise, I want your hair braided and out of the way." He


    said and I collected the band from him and I quickly braided my hair.


    "Is this okay?" I asked, my voice was almost unrecognized.


    It was softer and milder than what it used to be. It seemed his demeanor wasn''t the only thing


    that changed.


    "It is perfect," he smiled.


    So, now I want you to bring your hands behind your back and hold onto one of your wrists with


    one hand like a good girl." He crooned.


    "Lastly, down on the floor.""


    213


    Chapter 55: Spread Your Knees As Much As You Can


    The position made me feel what I can''t exin, it was almost freeing in a way. I had longed for something like this for so long that now that I am here, I am happy. I was surrendering to hismands, his voice and to him. "Remember this position, this is how I


    Want you to present when I tell you to. Rardo and Kingston prefer this one as well, so when they tell you to present, to kneel just like you ate doing now." He came closer until he was standing right in front of me. "You should see yourself now, baby girl. You are absolutely breathtaking." Heplimented me, making my heart do a happy dance.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He stepped away from me and a few secondster a sound like a match being lit filled the room. My ears strained to locate where he was and when he was moving.


    "Keep staying i in this sposition, I


    I will be right back." He stepped away from me and exited the door.


    What the hell! How could he walk away so easily as if I weren''t currently kneeling naked for him? Shame burned in my chest as thoughts of what I had done wrong hunted my mind. Had I done. anything wrong? I had done precisely as he had asked and he had praised me for it. it. Gosh, my brain was working on high gear, trying to figure out why he had gone away. Why hadn''t he said what he was going to do?


    As I waited, the smell ofvender spread through the air. I inhaled deeply, letting the scent fill my nose. It has a calming effect and I realized, my mind calmed slowly but steadily as did my pulse. After approximately ten minutes, my groin burned with the stretch of my spread knees and my hands had gotten mmier, if that was even possible.


    The weird thing about this all was, I could feel myself getting more and more turned on as time passed. The anticipation of what would happen next made my breath hitch and my heart pound. The shame of him walking out on me took a backseat as I thought about what other ns he might have. I was eager to find out. Chapter Comments


    19

 Men 56

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 56: Describe What You Feel


    Chapter 56: Describe What You Feel Angelia


    I heard Marshall before I saw him and I felt him even before that. My skin pricked whenever I was close to him or any of them. It was like the air grew electric and I remember I felt the same the first time I met Rardo. "Such a good girl, following my orders so perfectly. He sounded satisfied as if this had all been at test and now that I thought about it, it probably was a test to see if I would listen to him or not while he wasn''t in the room. He moved closer, having him near made me want me to look up at him but I stayed with my head bowed down.


    "Whenever we were alone, or in a scene, I want you to call me sir. If we were in public and people might hear, Marshall would do it." He said while he walked slowly around me and I felt his eyes inspecting me in my position. Was he looking for fault? Or was he simply just looking?


    "Remember your safe word and remember it well. Yelling out stop won''t make me stop unless you use the safe word and everything will stop at once, understood?" He stopped behind me, towering


    over me.


    "Yes, sir." I mumbled.


    "And when I give you orders, I expect you to do it without hesitation. If you pause for even a second, you will be punished, is that clear?"


    Gosh, the thought of being punished excited me and my body urged me to be naughty even as my mind wanted me to be the good girl he had praised me for being.


    "Yes, sir," I replied, still with my head lowered.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Goodness, I wanted to look at him, I wanted to see his expression and I wanted to know if this was affecting him as much as it was affecting me.


    "Stand up," he ordered.


    Goy down in the middle of the bed, on your stomach."


    Not knowing if it was okay to look at him or not, I chose to keep my eyes strictly on the bed. 1


    Chapter 56: Describe What You Feel


    climbed up on the silky cover andid in the position he wanted.


    "Put your hands on the spindles and don''t let go until I tell you to." I heard a drawer open up and then close before I felt the bed move as he sat down to my left. "Lift your head for a second."


    I did as he asked and felt him slide a blindfold on me. I had so much jittery energy in me, nerves and excitement mixed into a heady blend and making me dizzy with lust.


    "We will go easy tonight, justy still and feel." He said, if that wasn''t cryptic then I didn''t know what was.


    The weight of his body on the bed disappeared as he moved away but I could sense he hadn''t gone far. Usually, right now, I would have a million thoughts circling my mind. But with my body and mind focused entirely on him, my overanalyzing brain has shut off. It was like everything had gone silent except for the sound and feel of him closer. I had never been this hyper focused and as present as I was now and It was freeing. How could I be this calm yet so alert? Laying on the bed. and waiting for what came next and I couldn''t even describe how that felt.


    I heard him blow something out and before I could register the sound, a few drops of something hot sttered down on my back. I jumped a little, my hands clutching the sprinkles, too caught off guard by the feeling. It stung for a couple of seconds and then the sting turned into a delicious. numbness where the stters had hit.


    Candle? I thought. This was what he must have lit up when I heard a match swipe over a striking surface earlier. Although, it couldn''t have been an ordinary candle either and when it cooled, it didn''t turn into hard wax. Instead, it almost melted on my skin. The first drops were also the best, I hadn''t known about it then and because of that, I hadn''t been waiting for it to happen. But now that I did, I tensed, preparing for more drops. He didn''t pour more right away like he wanted me to anticipate it, like he wanted me to let my guard down before he did it again.


    I rxed a little before a few more drops hit my lower back. It was a pleasure filled sort of pain, the fire in the dribble licked at my skin before fading into a nice kind of numbness. I never knew where it would gall next, some were on my ass while others on my back and a few on my thighs. and legs. He never poured at the exact same ce twice and he changed up when he would do so, sometimes a few seconds, other times, a few minutes. He kept me from anticipating when the next sting woulde.


    "Describe what you feel?" He asked, it was the first time he had talked since I had gone toy on the bed.


    "It burns but it is the good kind, sir. After the sting is gone, all I want is to get it back." I


    Chapter 56: Describe What You Feel


    exined to him, my voice husky and low.


    The thing was as nervous as I had been before we started, all I could feel now was calm. My pulse had slowed and my mind had stopped its constant chatter of thoughts. It was like the piano was soothing me.


    "You are doing well, baby girl. You are a natural at this." He crooned and let a stter of the hot melted candle trickle down my spine.


    I hissed a little at rge burn and moaned as it cooled. Even though I knew what to expect, my bor


    was


    still couldn''t get used to the slight sting that turned into pleasure, the feeling was addictive. He stepped away and I could hear him putting something down on a table before he was back. I startled when he put his hands on my right leg but rxed again when he started kneading my muscles.


    "It is called a massage candle." He exined..


    "It melted into an oil when it was in contact with skin."


    I moaned in contentment, happy to let him massage me. It was even more heavenly than the delicious sting of the wax from earlier.


    "Fuck, I have wanted my hands on you all day." He murmured as he started massaging my other leg.


    After a while, he climbed up on the bed and moved on to my back. It was utterly andpletely bliss and when he stopped, I was too far gone to even hear his nextmand. But the p on my ass wasn''t too far gone to feel. I jumped at the impact too unprepared for it. "I said, get up on your knees!" He ordered.


    My body was slow to obey my own urging and he punished me with another p on the ass. He had massaged me to the point ofplete rxation and the change in tempo happened too quickly for me to follow it.


    "What did I say about hesitation?"


    "That I would get punished if I didn''t follow your orders, sir." I replied and hurried and got up on my knees.


    I felt the bed shift as he moved from somewhere beside me and stopped in front of me.


    "You can take off the blindfold now." he said and I slowly untied the blindfold.


    Chapter 56: Describe What You Feel


    The room wasn''t that bright but my eyes had gotten used to theplete darkness the blindfold had offered and I had to blink a few times to adjust to the light. He looked as handsome as ever in front of me. While I was naked as the day I was both, he still had his clothes on. I knew what that represented and more so, I felt it. The power dynamic between us was unbnced, where I had only that one word as power, he had everything else and I was loving it. He reached out and gripped my chin.


    "We have only gotten started, beautiful. And I think I know what I want to do next." His eyes. zeroed in on my lips and his thumb stroked my bottom lips. His gaze was intense, bringing shivers with it.


    "You said you had little experience with blowjobs? Let''s see if we can do anything about that." He muttered.


    What! My pussy clenched at his words even as my body tensed with nerves. I had only done a couple of blowjobs in my life and let''s just say the receiver didn''t like what I had i


    them. Why would he ask me that now? What if I''didn''t do it the way he wanted? I don''t want to upset him in any way but I am willing to learn.


    Chapter Comments


    Gayner Hamilton.


    I need loads more chapters as I read them too fast


    Laurie Weir


    piano??


    VIEW ALL 2 COMMENTS


    POST COMMENT


    15

 Men 57

    MY Possessive Mafia Men Chapter 57: Unzip Me Chapter 57: Unzip Me Angelia


    One night stands could be fun with the right people probably I won''t know. I had always been unlucky with who I would end up going home with. More often than not, which means always, I went home with jerks that had no problemining about what other girls did wrong in bed ruining someone''s self-esteem. Andy had asked me why I would go home with d***ags but the thing was, they were all so charming until they weren''t. I was a horrible judge of character, not seeing when someone was ying me. But these three men though, weren''t anything like those jerks, I just knew it. I think that even if I had some interest in bdsm when I found out what it was, of me craved another par it as it as soon as I had my self-esteem broken.


    Having a dominant meant I could let go of my thoughts and worries, I could stop overthinking about what I should do or if I was good enough in bed. With a dom, I would have it all taken away and all that would be left were orders and demands and guidance when I needed a helping hand. It was safe when all I had ever been met with were scornfulments of everything I did wrong or did poorly.


    "What is it?" Marshall asked, reading my emotions expressed on my face.


    "Please don''t..." I shook my head.


    This was supposed to be a*** time and not whatever I had created with my insecurities.


    "Don''t what? Baby girl, you have talk to me. The rtionship between a Dom and his submissive only works with trust and openmunication. Talk to me." He urged me and I could see how much he wanted me to let him in. He is not like those boys, I reminded myself. Taking a deep breath, I told him about what worries me. Even if I knew deep down that he was far from being like one of those jerks, it didn''t change the fact that I had issues with myself and my insecurities brought on my others hateful words. "Please don''t be mean, I probably suck at b***obs, no pun intended." I said, forcing a smile.


    There have been a couple of guys who have said...they said I was the worst to give b***b to anyone they had met."


    Baby


    girl, those were boys who knew the power of words. People like that, I can guarantee you Chapter 57: Unzip Me


    that they have said the exact same thing to many other girls. They like to bring others down and I know for the fact that you don''t suck..." He paused and smiled.


    "And don''t pun intended, do you want to know how I know that?" I nodded. "Because I can see T


    t


    it in the way you move, you have this sensuality about you that I haven''t seen in anyone else. If you can be that sensuous in public, I know you are even more so in bed. Sure, you might not have much practice sucking d***ks but you are eager to learn and that is the best. quality anyone can have in bed. You haven''t had the opportunity or the right partner to learn but we were here to teach you what you cannot be taught on your own." What he had said made sense especially that part where I haven''t had the opportunity to learn. I had been scared to mention anything because stuff like this was usually hard for me to talk about and I knew that we needed to have an open dialogue as he has said but talking about I my sexual skills orck thereof, that was tough for me. "Do you want to learn?" He asked.


    Of course, I want to learn, it just wasn''t easy to shake off the words spoken by other men. I guess I just needed the right man or men to help me get over it and be more self-assured. "Yes, sir." I replied.


    I felt safe with all three of them and I didn''t think they would ever stoop so low and judge me for what I didn''t know. I was confident they would do the opposite instead and build me up. "I am happy to know that, baby girl." He stroked my cheek before pulling his hand away.


    Unzip me," he ordered and the soft voice of him once again turned back to something harsher, something with more power. My hands shook a little as I opened the top button of his pants and grabbed the zipper, dragging it down slowly. He didn''tment on my nervousness and instead, stayed calm and supportive. I almost forgot my nerves when I saw he had gonemando, I didn''t know anyone cou could do that. "That is it, now take my d***k out." He muttered.


    He stayed calm and collected while I did as he asked, he let out his breath when I gripped his length and freed it from its confinement. Seriously, what was it about these men and big d***ks? Although I hadn''t seen Kingston''s yet, I hoped his d****k would be smaller. A girl could hope, right?


    I was probably one the the few women hoping for smaller d***k, sure big ***k were hot as hell but I mean,e on, how would I even manage with one let alone two f****g me with their grith and 214 Chapter 57: Unzip Me


    !? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    length at the same. Marshall was obviously turned on and f***k it if that didn''t get my juice going. Just seeing him hard for me made me more aroused than I was just a second ago. His shaft felt soft and smooth, yet firm in my hand and I caught myself staring. I didn''t seem a d***k before because the light were always off until I met this insanely handsome men. The time I was those jerks, I hadn''t been able to see anything at all because the light were. off but a shape in the darkness, my fingertips touched each other as I held it but just barely. His precum was leaking from the tip and my eyes trailed the drops as they slid down his length. Unable to stop myself, I leaned forward and licked the precum, curious about what he would taste like. It held a salty *** and was a bit sweet. I had nevere across anyone that tasted sweet. All those jerks tasted bitter. Marshall groaned as I licked the tip. "F****k, that is good, baby girl. Try to push your tongue on my slit." He suggested.


    Tald


    I did what he wanted and I loved the reaction I was getting from him. It made me want to try something else, to experiment and see what he liked and didn''t. I wanted to know his body the way he seemed to know mine. After those jerks had talked badly about my skill, I had googled how be better at oral sex. It wasn''t something I have had the opportunity to test out but I want to rock Marshall''s world like he had done mine. It was time for payback of the good kind. Leaning back, I spit on my hand to make them wet and gripped his shaft once again, stroking gently. I licked his length where I could before taking him into my mouth, his moans kept me going and let me know I was doing something he liked. He didn''t hold back anything as he expressed his pleasure and I thought a part of it was for my benefits. I took him in as far as I could without gagging and stroked him in tact with my mouth. I remembered reading something about rolling my tongue and using it actively while giving a b****ob. "Shit," he moaned. "It feels so good, baby girl."


    I preened at hispliment and started feeling even safer with him, like I could experiment without any judgment. There was just something about him that made mefortable. I had never found giving bl***job to anyone else a turn on and I had definitely not enjoyed it before. My *** tightened in desperation, pleasuring him made me so h****ny that I could hardly stand it. If they felt even half of this when they were getting me off, I didn''t know how they had been able to wait this long. Did finger-f***ng me and sucking me made them as turned on as I was feeling now? What would it feel like if I had someone f****g me from behind while another was f****g my mouth? I thought and shocked myself when that thought registered. I was even more shocked at how excited I was to find out the answer. He ced a hand on my head and tightened his hold, he Chapter 57: Unzip Me


    didn''t try to push me though or control me..


    "Is that okay?" He asked, his question ended with a groan when I sucked hard on his d***k and I made a sound of consent.


    "Holy f***k, baby girl, just like that. Massage my balls with your free hand." Hemanded, putting more force in his voice and gosh, that was hot.


    Rolling off his balls in one hand, I jacked him off with the other hand all while I licked and sucked his d***k.


    Chapter Comments

 Men 58

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 58: I Want To Feel Him Skin To Skin Chapter 58: I Want To Feel Him Skin To Skin


    Angelia


    With the sound Marshall made out of pleasure, a part of my self-esteem rebuilt and I felt myself get more secure in my movements and stopped overthinking. His pleasure wasn''t just for him anymore, it was for me too. I could feel the wetness leaking from my ***y and my *** pounded angrily, demanding to be touched. I had never felt this s***y before and I didn''t want to let that feeling go. His taste was intoxicating and growing more addictive by the second. He started thrusting into my mouth as his groans grew louder like he couldn''t control himself.


    "You should have seen yourself right now, so **g hot with that d***k in your mouth and your lips are stretched around my d****k like a good little s*****y princess."


    I moaned around his shaft, loving the dirty talk and begging for more and he granted my wishes.


    "Do


    Do


    you


    like that? Do you like me f*****g your mouth?" He asked, his voice was rough and husky and so s****y.


    Nodding as much as I could, I let him know just how much I liked it. I grabbed the hand he had on my hair and told him without words what I wanted him to do, what I craved **** him to do and that is to take control.


    "Look up, baby girl. Look at me while I ***k your mouth." He ordered and I obeyed.


    His eyes were dark and intense, they were focused entirely on me as he sped up, f****ng me harder and faster. I gagged a little when his ***k hit the back of my throat and my eyes watered. "So f***ing good," he mumbled.


    Pinch me if it bes too much, baby." He added.


    I moaned around his d****k in response. He was s**xy like this when he took control of my body and used me for his own pleasure.


    "Breath through your nose." He said as he kept f***g me and I tried to do just that.


    It was hard at first but I didn''t panic because I knew he would pull out if it became too much like he had said he would. His balls were pulled tight in my hands and I rolled them carefully,


    Chapter 58: I Want To Feel Him Skin To Skin? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    massaging them a little.


    "F***k!" He moaned as he pulled his d***k out of my mouth, breathing heavily and looking at me like I was something special.


    He grabbed my chin, tilted my head further up and pressed a hard kiss to my lips.


    "Why did you stop?" I asked when he leaned back.


    "I would have c****hell and desperately needed some relief, the massage candle had already been enough to get me going and sucking his d***k was the cherry on top of the cake. I was almost bursting at the seams w*your back." He ordered and I did what I have been told.


    He moved off the bed and started undressing, slowly dragging it out like he wanted me even more desperate than I already was. I didn''t think I could be needier, his eyes glinted with the wickedness I had grown used to and loved. Involuntarily, my eyes trailed his body, taking in every detail and my gaze followed his hands as he grabbed the fabric of his jumper and wrenched it off so effortlessly.


    He was toned with his broad shoulders and defines abs and Rardo kind of shared the same body


    type. Although Rardo had a little more muscle that him. I felt my **t throb as I looked at him, he was so d***n handsome with a hint of sweetness, a blend I found just as appealing as what the other guys had to offer. His jeans were already open and he bent down to chuck them off. How I had managed to score any of these men was something I would never understand. They were out of my league by milles.


    My mouth grew dry as I stared at him, all of him and he let me have my fill before he moved with predatory steps towards me. My heart beat just a little bit faster at his hot gaze and while I was checking him out, he had been doing the same to me. The swell of his d***** bobbed as he walked and it stole my attention for a moment. Was it weird that I found his ****k beautiful? It probably was but I couldn''t care less. He stopped just by the edge of the bed in front of me. "Spread your legs as far as you can and let me see you." His voice was husky and deep, bringing shivers to my body.


    For once, I didn''t hesitate to do his bidding. I was too h***y to think straight and incapable of having any self-conscious thoughts, he groaned as revealed my **y and I knew he could see everything in detail.


    214


    Chapter 58: I Want To Feel Him Skin To Skin


    "You are****g killing me, baby girl. He said, his eyes firmly on m***t.


    As if he couldn''t wait any longer, he moved up the bed and attacked my p***y with his mouth, sucking and licking me like his life depended on it


    "Oh my goodness," I moaned at the sudden feeling of intense pleasure.


    I had been sexually tortured for too long and I found myself climbing towards blissful oblivion in seconds.


    "Hold it, it." he said sternly and pulled away just enough so he could speak.


    You are not allowed to o**m unless I tell you to


    can''t." "I protested.


    I car


    It felt like a tidal wave of pleasureing towards me and I was supposed to stop it? How was that even possible?


    "If you **m, we will end this all right here. And you can bet your cute a*** will be punished if your defy me." He warned me.


    I really didn''t want that to happen so I renewed my effort to stop myself from o***ng. I had never tried to hold back one before and it was no freaking joke how hard it actually was. Whenever I m***bated alone in my bed, my goal was to o***sm and not to deny myself. "Such a good little submissive, aren''t you?" He crooned after several long torturous moments. My heart warmed at thepliment, I was proud of myself for pleasing him. He moved from my p****nd heavy and so full of desperation as we were both left panting by the end of it.


    "Do you like the taste of yourself?" He asked, breaking the kiss and if it hadn''t been red faced already, my blush would have been visible. "Yes, sir."I admitted.


    The taste of my juice mixed with his was like an aphrodisiac and sinfully hot. He gave me onest kiss before he pulled away. I shivered as his body heat vanished but the room wasn''t cold, it was like my body needed his closeness and reacted to the distance. I followed his movement with my eyes. First, he went to a chest of drawers and pulled out a rope of what looked like ck silk from one of the drawers. And then, he came closer again as he opened the nightstand on my right and


    Chapter 58: I Want To Feel Him Skin To Skin


    grabbed condoms.


    Unable to contain it, I sighed when I saw the condom, I didn''t want thetex between us. I wanted to feel him skin to skin, I wanted him to c**m so deep inside me and my contraception would have to be hard at work, hindering any chance of pregnancy. When he saw my disappointment, he chuckled.


    "I wanted to give you a choice, your test results are not yet out but if you say you are clean, I


    believe you." He said.


    "I haven''t been with anyone since myst test." I mumbled.


    "I have an imnt, so we are safe on that front too." He smiled.


    "As you have seen, I am a hundred percent clean. So no condoms?" I chuckled and shook my head.


    "Yes, no condoms." I mumbled and he threw them somewhere on the floor.


    "Move your hands over your head." He instructed and when I had done what he had asked, he


    collected my arms and tied the rope around both my wrist and then tied the reminder of the string to his spindle bed frame.


    1 tested the material''s strength and found that I couldn''t move my arms from their position or get my hands out of the loop. It wasn''t too tight either, just perfect. I kind of hated the fact that I knew he must have practiced this on someone else, probably a lot of women. It made me feel jealous all of a sudden but right now, I am happy we were on exclusivity. Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    we usually get a chapter a day but it''s been days


    Car


    POST COMMENT


    15

 Men 59

    Chapter 59: I want To Feel You Milking My D****k Chapter 59: I Want To Feel You Milking My D****k Angelia


    While all my focus was on the silky material, Marshall had gotten back on the bed. I had already had more than enough forey but that didn''t stop him from ying with my breasts, squeezing and kneading them, licking and biting. He was switching between rough and gentle and I loved it. Arching my back, I tried to push my breasts even closer to him but he chuckled at my effort.


    "Lay still, baby girl. I give you what I want to give and nothing more."


    The wait had already been too long and my body was burning by the time he gripped his d***k and ced it at my entrance. But didn''t push in right away, of course he had to torture me more as he pressed his d*** just a little in my hole, enough for me to feel the stretch before he retreated and rubbed his tip in my ***


    "Please," I ," I begged as he kept teasing me.


    "Please, sir." He smiled wickedly.


    "What do you want, my sweet little submissive?"


    Just him calling me his submissive was almost enough to make me ***m. I was hanging on the edge of sanity from this sexual torment and I needed the relief more than I needed the air.


    "F***k me, sir. Please ***k me." I begged.


    I had never been this turned on before in my life and not that I wasining but it was absolutely and deliciously awful to wait any longer Apparently, he was satisfied with my desperation and he positioned himself at my opening again and thrust inside. I gasped at the stretch from his d***k, it had been months since myst one night stand and that man''s d**k size wasn''t this big. Even my vibrator couldn''tpare to his girth.


    We still have half left." He said he had his arms on either side of my head and they shook as he struggled to keep still, letting me get used to the feel of him Inside me.


    "Half?" I panted, at least now I could thank the goodness he took time with forey.


    "Just rx, you can take it." He leaned down and kissed me as he slowly began to move in and out, forcing me to take more of his d****k with each gentle thrust. 15:01 Sat, Oct 26 GD


    15.4


    ??


    Chapter 59: 1 want To Feel You Milking My D***k


    I wasn''t feeling any pain, just difort and that quickly went away when he moved one of his hands between us and massaged my ***t with his thumb. By the time he was balls deep, I was moaning in pleasure and my eyes closed automatically, lost in all the sensation. "Open your eyes, I want to watch you when you ***m." Hemanded, his voice filler with so much authority that I couldn''t help but obey.


    "Oh my goodness, Mars...sir." I cried out when he adjusted his hips, hitting that part inside my p**y that had my legs shaking with pressure.


    "You are so f****g tight, baby girl and I can feel your p***y grip my d****k so hard that it is like you don''t want to let me go." He groaned, his jaw was clenched and his eyes were at half-mast as he looked down at me.


    He kissed me as he started to f*** me harder and faster, making me see stars. He was making me see the universe. The room was filled with the wet sloshing of my p****y and skin hitting skin and our heavy breathing. "Shit, I am going to **m." I cried out, my entire body was tense, it had been building up for this *m **or so long.


    "Not yet," he ordered.


    If it was even possible, he put more force behind this thrust and he ced one of his hands. behind my head to keep it from bumping into the bed frame. He groaned.


    "Now, Coel


    "I want to feel you milking my d****k."


    With his permission, I couldn''t hold the or***m any longer. It traveled through my body and shook my core. My ***y sped his d****k in an iron grip as it pulsed with the pleasure of cuming.


    *F******k, here ites." He swore and I could feel his d***k throb as it sprayed my inside with his


    ***he feeling prolonged my own o***m, wiping me outpletely. He continued pumping until he h*without him. He untied the silk rope and ced my arms gently on my side. It hurt a little when he moved them but not enough for me toin. Chapter 59:1


    "I will be right back," He said and kissed my forehead tenderly.


    59: I want To Feel You Milking My D***k


    I nodded to let him know I had heard him, gotten soft in the first ce.


    y mouth was too dry to form any words beside an okay. He didn''t take long like he had promised, he came in carrying a small towel and two bottles of some pink liquid. He was still glorious naked and he was already hard again. But how was that possible? Unless she hasn''t "Drink this, it is vitamin water with electrolytes and you need it. I would prefer it if you drink it all before we go to bed." He exined and I happily epted the bottle after he had taken off the cap.


    He had really made me work up a thirst, another bonus was that it tasted good like some kind of fruit I couldn''t name. While I drank, he spread my knees and wiped me with the towel between my legs. If I had to guess, I was all kinds of messy down there. For a moment, I was too exhausted to be embarrassed or maybe I had simply gotten used to being naked around him. I mean, he had been eating me out and then f*****ed me, I would say he was pretty clear on what I looked like down there. "Could hold on to my bot ould you


    bottle


    as well, I will carry you to my room." He said and gave the other bottle to me "I can walk, walk, you know?" I objected, my voice came out tired and h***se.


    "If you can walk that means, I haven''t done a good enough job f*****g you."


    Ignoring him because I didn''t want to risk getting turned on when I was this tired, I sat up in bed and scooted to the edge. He stepped back and made space for me, he looked amused as I ced both my legs on the floor and tried to get up but I was too **n proud for my own good. Before I could stumble back to the bed, he caught me in his arms, making me dizzy at the sudden movement.


    Truth to be told, I had no idea how he managed to walk, let alone carry me as well down the hall and up the stairs towards his room.


    "... ummm," I said as he opened the door to his room.


    "I need to use the bathroom." I admitted that o***m had sted through my body and now I really needed to pee.


    I wondered if anyone else had the same urge after cuming. Still, it was also useful for hindering urinary infection after sex.


    "Of course, put the bottles down on the nightstand and I will carry you." He said it so casually like we were talking about the weather.


    Chapter


    59: I want To Feel You Milking My ***k


    He helped me to the bathroom and lowered me so I could stand on the floor.


    "Call me if you need me." I nodded but I was pretty sure I could do my deed and get back to bed


    on my own.


    While I was there, I brushed my teeth. I couldn''t fall asleep knowing I hadn''t brushed my teeth. after giving him b***ob. I also wanted to keep the morning breath to the minimum yuck. Sta**ing a little as I walked, I made it to his bed and fell on it with a content sigh. I could probably sleep the entire day away tomorrow if I wanted to. I looked around, searching for my phone. "Where is my phone? I need to set the rm for tomorrow morning.


    "I forgot it in the yroom, do you need it now or does my rm suffice?" He had started walking towards the bathroom but stopped when I had asked about my phone.


    it is okay. Can you set the rm to seven?" I yawned as I spoke.


    "No, it is


    Gosh, itContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    it would be tough waking up tomorrow even though it wasn''t thatte, my energy had depleted dramatically. "Of course,


    drink up the water. It will help." He smiled and walked away.


    I might have gotten a good view of his delicious body as before the door closed between us. My bottle was empty by the time he came back, though it hadn''t tasted as good as earlier after I had brushed my teeth. Still, I trusted him to know what would be good for me. I trust them with my life, they can''t harm me. Chapter Comments


    12

 Men 60

    Chapter 60: Sit On My Face Angelia


    Marshallid down on his side of the bed, we had established the sides thest I was here. Mine was on the right side by the window and he was on the left by the bedroom door. He ced his arms around my stomach and hauled me against him, my back pressing his chest. I had never realized how much of a cuddler I was until I met these men, it was nice being spooned by someone bigger than me and he in their embrace. I felt safe and protected. With the rhythm of his breathing and the feeling of his chest movement, it didn''t take long before. I fell off to sleep.


    I was in a dark lit room, it was familiar but it took me second to know where I was. The club''s dungeon and three men were surrounding me, circling me while I stood in the middle and held captive by their authority.


    The three men were Rardo, Marshall and Kingston, I would have recognized them everywhere even in the darkness of the room I was in, they were predatory in the way they looked at me. Their gaze was filled with sin and dark promises. A smile rested on Marshall''s face, it wasn''t sweet like his smile usually was but c***. This was the side of him that was purely dominant and not the carefree guy who would joke andugh with me.


    Rardo was wearing a blue shirt, rolled up at the sleeve and his expression was passive but I could see the smirk resting easily on his lips. I wasn''t surprised when I saw Kingston, he looked just as angry as ever. His jaw was clenched and his eyes slightly narrowed as they than trailed down my body. The cold air in the room made me aware of how naked I was and goosebumps appeared on my skin, making my nipples hardened but it wasn''t only because of the temperature. "Present for us." Rardomanded with the silky-smooth voice of f his.


    Lowering myself down on my knees, I spread them as far as I could and rested my hands on my thighs, palms up. I remembered to arch my back, pushing my breasts out. They pleaded with my position which in turn pleased me andstly, I looked down. I didn''t know how it happened but suddenly, I was on the bed, Kingston had his full attention on my boobs, kneading, kissing and nibbling them. He was all rough and I loved it.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Marshall was between my legs, eating my p**sy and he sucked my c***it, adding a little bit of pressure with his teeth just enough to feel a hint of pain with the pressure. I was getting close to 60: Sit On My Face


    my orm, my C***t throbbed in his mouth just a little bit more. A hand gripped my throat, bringing my attention to Rardoying on my left. He leaned in and whispered in my ear. "Do you like having three men worshiping you?"


    "Yes, sir." I responded, my voice h***e from how tight he held my throat.


    sir, honey. Call me, master. That is what you really want, isn''t it? To be our pet under our full control. You just won''t admit it to yourself." I shook my head as much as his hand allowed. "That is not true." I prote***" I mumbled.


    "No? Then why are you dreaming about it then?" It was Marshall''s voice and he sounded so close.


    to me


    What? My eyes snapped open, seeing Marshall smirking between my legs. I was dreaming of my bing their s*** and my voice wasing out loud.


    I cried out when two fingers were thrust into my p***y and they curled to hit just the right spot. My inner walls squeezed them tightly as I c***m, bringing me awake to bliss.


    "Good morning, beautiful." He kissed my **t onest time before he moved toy by my side. Marshall POV. There


    was nothing better than waking up to a beautiful woman in my bed, I have never! experienced it until Angelia and that was probably why I liked it so much because it was her. It was still early, I had set the rm for earlier than either of us needed to be awake. I figured we would both start the day in the right way, if you know what I mean.


    At the contract signing, we discussed her limits. We had talked about if we were allowed to f***k her awake and she been interested in it all, finger-f***ng, sucking her p***y and fingering in general. It was important to us that we went through everything so we knew just what her limits were. She was a kinky one, our girl and ***k if we didn''t love that about her.


    I


    I couldn''t help myself to test it out, already desperate for her ***y. While Rardo was more of an ***kind of guy, I love p***. Kingston, though had no preference, loved both equally. "Good morning," she whispered back with a soft smile on her face, she was still breathing heavily from the o****m. Chapter 60: Sit On My How a


    are


    Face


    you feeling? Is your **y sore?" I asked, my hand traveled down her side and between her legs, stroking her gently. She blushed and looked at me. "Yes but it is a good kind of sore. It reminds me of what we didst night."


    "I am d you felt so good, baby girl. The way you grip my d***k, it was like you were made for me." She blushed more.


    Tam


    And if she felt that tightst night, how would she feel like with one of the guys or a toy in her ***while I was in her p***y. We had a job ahead of us, to get her stretched enough to take us both, that was for sure. Just the thought made my already hardened **k leak with precum. Her tracked my naked body, all the way down to my rigid length. I wasying naked beside her with every part of myself on disy. I didn''t hate the attention either, especially not when I could. see the hunger in her eyes growing. eyes


    "Didn''t our little submissive get enoughst night? Do you want more?" I asked, adding more power to my


    Voice.


    Being a master was one part of me while the carefree guy was another. They both felt natural and the switch between them was instinctual and automatic.


    "Yes, Sir." She whispered huskily, just the words I wanted to hear.


    "I won''t f***k you, not today." I said andid down t on the bed.


    "Sit on my face and reverse cowgirl." I added.


    She hesitated a little, probably because she hadn''t sat on anyone''s face before but I couldn''t say I was happy to be her first.


    "Now!" I barked, forcing her a little more into her role as the submissive.


    It worked, she scrambled to obey mymand and ced her knees on either side of my head.


    She didn''t sit all the way down but I would make her soon enough.


    "What now, sir?" She asked.


    "Suck on my d***k, just like you didst night. Tease me a little and then try to take as much of me as you can inside your sweet little mouth. I want to feel it hit the back of your throat." I instructed, I could already feel my balls tingling from knowing what was toe Her first lick made me groan, my stomach tightened with the sensation. Grabbing her thighs, I forced her down and her ***y was directly on my mouth just how I liked it. I teased her the same


    314


    3/4 15:01 Sat, Oct 26 Gt


    Chapter 60: Sit On My Face


    44%8


    enough


    way she was teasing me, kicking from her ***t to her slit with just a little bit of pressure, enou to make her crazy. Her legs were m****ng my cars but u didn''t need to hear to know how she felt. I could feel it in the way her p**y leaked and how her legs quivered. She pushed her tongue on my slit like I had told herst night before sucking me down. I cursed into her p***y when she took as much of me as she could and it felt like f****ng heaven. I couldn''t believe anyone had told her that she was bad at b***obs because what this girl was doing right now was enough to make me c***m. My control over my body was the only thing that was stopping me, I wasn''t ready for this to be over so soon. Done with teasing her, I pushed my tongue into her hole and began f***ng her, stretching it as far as I could Inside her. No one would ever hear meining of getting to eat her out twice in one morning. This was the best f***g breakfast I have ever had. She grabbed one of the hands I had on her thigh and brought it to her head. I knew exactly what she wanted and I gave it to her. Chapter Comments


    13


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Men 61

    < SHARE


    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 61: A Perfect Way To Start The Day Chapter 61: A Perfect Way To Start The Day Marshall


    Taking control, I pushed her to take more of my d***k and made her swallow it. I held her like that for a few seconds before letting her up again. It was a heady feeling being able to decide when she could or couldn''t breathe jus for a a little while.


    Kingston, though, was big on choking and breath control even more than Rardo and me. It took much intuition and learning to know when to ease the pressure around their necks which was probably why we liked it so much to always be in control. In this position, I couldn''t breathe much either but I didn''t mind. For the right girl, I could hold my breath long enough to get them off and I didn''t mean off my face, you know.


    She tasted so f***ng sweet, I couldn''t get enough of her. My tongue thrusted into her wet p***y. as I switched between f***ing her with it, licking and sucking and I never wanted to stop. day, I would dedicate my entire night with her to this, eating her out for hours on end and making her ***m again and again. I could feel when she was close and it didn''t take much to push her over the edge. Finally, I could let myself c****m as well, making her swallow each drop of my c***m as I used my hips to m myself down her throat and spilled my seeds. We were both breathing heavily and it took time to gather ourselves from our o*****m. She got off me, although a little bit clumsy andid on the bed, leaving a small gap between us which I didn''t like. So I pulled her back to me like the cuddler I had turned out to be.. "If that isn''t the perfect start to the morning, I don''t know what would be." I said, chuckling. Personally, I had never had a better morning. Memories of my childhood morning assaulted my mind but I shrugged them off. I wouldn''t let my sh***ty childhood ruin this morning. Butpared to Rardo''s and Kingston''s childhood, mine was paradise and I should consider myself lucky. I knew it could have been much worse.


    We stayed in bed for another half an hour, snuggling and talking and it was so nice and peaceful. It pained me to remind myself so often that this would only be temporary. Of course, we hoped she would change her mind and be our s**e but it was better to prepare for the worst. It won''t be long before she resumes back to school and then we wouldn''t be able to have mornings like this unless it was on weekends. Thinking about her going back to school reminded me that I hadn''t asked which university she was studying in. I must seem like such an a****ole for not asking her basic questions about herself. Just as I was about to ask her, my doorbell rang. 1/4 Chapter 61: A Perfect Way To Start The Day


    114


    "Are you expecting someone?" She asked, looking at me.


    "No, I wasn''t. The only person who woulde to my house without notice is my sister." I replied, sighing. I didn''t want this cuddling session to be over yet. Her eyes grew round and her mouth ck


    mouth cked.


    "Your sister?" She asked, panicking.


    I had never seen her panicked, not even the first time at the club.


    "Yes, well,e backter?" I didn''t want to make her ufortable.


    T


    I can ask her t


    "No, that would be rude. Unless...maybe you don''t want me to meet her?" I smiled at her and


    kissed her cheek.


    "We should probably get dressed, I don''t think she would appreciate us greeting her naked." I winked and her blush grew more prominent. "Marshall?"


    Ava''s voice echoed from downstairs and secondter, the front door mmed shut. I knew I


    shouldn''t have let her have a key to my house. Before Angelia, it hadn''t been a problem because I had never brought a woman back home but now she is in our lives, I am rethinking it.


    "We will be right there!" I yelled back and winced when I registered that I had said ''we'' instead of "I. I guess the cat was out of the bag now. She grew quiet, she probably went to the kitchen to steal food from my fridge, she was always on some diet. A different one every season and I never had any junk food at her ce. Whenever she was here, she couldn''t help herself to the temptation that was my fridge.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Gosh, I wasn''t t prepared for this.


    for this. I thought meeting family members wouldn''t happen if I am being honest." Angelia mumbled, looking mildly panicked. a little amused watching her freak out.


    "It can happen," I shrugged, a little Even if I hadn''t nned for for this to happen, I liked the thought of her meeting my family or at least my sister. My father could go to hell for all I care. I didn''t have a walk-in closet or something fancy like that, all I had was a wardrobe. Although it was big enough to fit both my clothes and the the ones I had had gotten for "Here, put this


    her. Walking into the wardrobe, I opened her side first and picked out a simple everyday outfit along with underwear. this on." Imanded, knowing she still would have a thing for us buying her stuff. The Day


    Chapter 61: A A Perfect Way To Start The


    Her submissive side reacted before she could think twice, I nodded to myself and was pleased by her obedience. It was a pair of jeans and a t-shirt and they would look perfect on her. "How did you look my size?" She puts on the dress and puzzles by how well they fit.


    "From the clothes you borrowed from my sister." I replied as I dressed in equally casual clothes.


    She had worn my sister''s jeans thest time she slept over, they had been a little tight on her so I got the ones a little bit bigger than my sister''s size when I ordered clothes for her. When we were both looking presentable, I grabbed her hand and squeezed it.


    "Rx, Ava is is easy to impress." "I winked and led the way downstairs.


    As we walked, I noticed she walked a little strange, like she had been f***d hard which was exactly what had happened. And I also could see her making an effort to walk more normally. A smile appeared on my face, knowing I was the one that was put in this condition. I I really f***ed her hard and I can''t be more proud of myself, it is a job well done.


    As I predicted, when we got downstairs. Ava was standing by the stove, making toast. Angelina''s hand was still in mine and I could feel she was growing mmy, it was kind of cute how nervous. she was to meet Ava.


    "You know it is rude to just lock yourself in, right?" I asked by way of greeting.


    "Why did you give me the key if you don''t want me to use it?" She countered, turning around to face us, a spat in her hand. Her eyes went to Angelia immediately and a smile spread across her face. "Brother, introduce me." She demanded.


    "Angelia, this is my sister, Ava. And Ava, this is Angelia, my....a friend of mine."


    I almost said something I shouldn''t have but I caught myself before I did so. The worst part was it wasn''t submissive I had almost said. Ava offered a hand to her.


    "It is


    is really nice to meet you, I haven''t met any of his female friends before." Angelia smiled shyly and epted the hand, shaking it firmly. "It is nice to meet you too," she said and didn''tment on thetter part of statement. my sister''s


    Grabbing her around her stomach, I moved her to me and hugged her from the back. Ava noticed what I did and smiled. I was good at pretending around her so I figured there was no use trying to Chapter 61: A Perfect Way To Start The Day


    anyways


    "It smells good, did you make some for us?" I asked.


    "I am not done yet, I still have more to cook. How many do you want, Angelia?" She asked and returned her focus to the food, taking toast off the skillet and ced uncooked ones back in it. "Can I have three?" She said, sounding so shy and it made me realize howfortable she had gotten with my friends and I.


    It was hard seeing the changes she had made until I was reminded about how she acted the first time we met. Our girl was growing more confident around us and nothing could please me more.


    "Of course, you can. Marshall, get your girl something to drink and set the table."


    Ava was always fond of bossing me around, she was the only one who I allowed to do that, not even out countless nannies were able to get me to do anything I didn''t want to. But Ava, though I listened to her. Respect went both ways, if I wanted her to respect me that means I had to do the same in return. I always strived to be the best brother she could have and if I needed her to listen to me, I had to let her know I would also listen to her. Chapter Comments

 Men 62

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 62: I Am Kind Of Boring


    Chapter 62: I Am Kind Of Boring Marshall


    "Do you guys need help with anything?" Angelia asked as she fidgeted with the hem of her shirt.


    "Sit down, baby girl and rx. We will manage." I winked at her.


    It did


    didn''t take long until we all I sat down for breakfast. Ava talked non-stop about a summer job our father had made her do. She wasn''t like me, I had cut him out of any decisions about my future at long time ago. However, she still wanted a rtionship with him and I got that, everyone wanted to have a good rtionship with their parents but sometimes it wasn''t meant to be even if you tried hard to make it work.


    My father was the definition of a heart made of stone, nothing could prate the hard surface, not even his children.


    "Everyone was afraid even looking at me wrong like they thought I was going to run to my father and tell on them. D****mn it, I am so sorry about my rambling. I love to talk, Marshall can attest to that." Avaughed. "So Angelia, tell me about yourself. What do you do?"


    "There is really not much to tell, I woke two jobs and I will be resuming back to school very soon." she replied.


    am


    kind of boring." She mumbled.


    "Nonsense!" Ava said.


    meet?


    a life without any drama sounds peaceful but definitely not boring. How did you guysContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Angelia looked at me, screaming for help with her eyes.


    "We met at the club and we hit it off straight away didn''t we, Angelia?" I interfere, smiling.


    T


    I remembered our first meeting, her pressing against me and her *** grinding on my**k as we watched a scene. I had been afraid I wasing on too strong but it seems like she had liked it.


    "That is so cute. Which one of you made the first move?" My sister was practically vibrating with


    Chapter 62: I Am Kind Of Boring


    curiosity.


    "I did," I muttered.


    "I couldn''t possibly ignore the prettiest girl in the room, now could I?"


    Ava kept asking questions and I answered as close to the truth as I could. She had no idea that I was dominant or what kind of club Rardo had. Even though she was close to Adanna, she knew nothing. Adanna had signed a confidential agreement before she was interviewed and epted for the job. "Oh, I


    I almost forgot. Father wanted us to have an early dinner today at five." She blurted and I suppressed a sigh..


    I hated having dinner with him because in his world, dinner meant business. He never wanted family time unless it gained him something, I just wondered what it was this time.


    My sister left soon after she got me to agree to having dinner with them. She had always been the mediator between us, my father knew I would say no if he asked but I could never say to my sister.


    "You don''t look so happy about the dinner?" Angelia said as she blew in the hot cup of coffee in her hand.


    "You "I am not, my father is a piece of s**t. He has never cared about us unless there was something to gain for him and only then did he ever give us any attention. He left us alone and let the nannies take care of us. All was good as long as we were out of his sight and hearing."


    The morning had been so cozy and now the mood had turned sour, talking about my father always doing that. She stretched a hand across the table and squeezed mine.


    "I am sorry, that is something no child should ever experience."


    She didn''t look at me with pity in her eyes, only support and if there was one thing I hated, it was pity. I liked that she didn''t do that, it made me feelfortable sharing this with her.


    "Yes, I agree." I nodded and looked at the clock.


    "I should drive you to work, do you need to swing by your apartment first?"


    "Yes, I have to get my uniform." She replied and made an expression that clearly stated her dislike for the dress.


    I


    62: 1 Am Kind Of Boring.


    Chapter 62:1A


    I suppressed myughter because that dress was the worst I had ever seen. It belonged in a circus, and not on a body as beautiful as hers.


    "I will find a to-go cup for you instead so you can finish your coffee on the way." I nodded at the cup in her hand, she had only had time to take a few sips. "Thanks," she mumbled, smiling.


    Whenever she smiled, she did so with her entire face and her eyes turned smaller and her cheeks grew rounder. In old age, she would have stories written in her skin around her eyes and mouth of times I''d happiness, hopefully.


    The drive to her house was spent infortable silence. Each of us is just taking in the beautiful morning in the city. The sun was shining once again and people were hurrying from one ce to another.


    I won''t be long." She said as I parked and she hurried inside.


    "You can just wall here, Id answer some of my emails in the meantime. True to her words, she returned back a few minutester with her circus costume on. I didn''t lie when I said she would look beautiful in anything. We drove off and headed to her work ce. I parked I didn''t mind I waiting, could


    just close enough to the cafe, gave her kisses before allowing her out of the car.


    I looked at my watch, there was still time before the dinner so I decided to visit Rardo at his club. He would definitely be in his office working hard like he always did, that guy really didn''t have a life outside of work. Come to think of it, neither did Kingston. It was usually me who had to almost drag them out of their offices so they didn''t overworked themselves.


    into the entrance of the club, I had to suppress a sigh at seeing Adanna. She was unnerving for


    Walking into the


    "Marshall," she purred at the sight of me.


    "I feel like I haven''t seen you in a while." She said like we usually hung out or something. I had only seen her here or when I visited my sister.


    "Yes, I have been busy with stuff. Have a good day, Adanna." I gave her an awkward smile and


    moved down the stairs.


    I always tried my best to cut short any conversations with her because as I said, she was


    Chapter 62: I Am Kind Of Boring


    unnerving. Regr members had to leave their phone in the basket before entering the dungeon. Being the best friend to the owner has its benefits, like not having to give away my phone.


    The ground leave was empty of people, seeing as the club was closed until five in the evening for anyone but VIPs, they coulde as soon as the doors open at eight in the morning. I knocked on Rardo''s door, which I usually don''t do but since I didn''t know his schedule, he might have been in a meeting. I wanted to be on the safe side. "Come in," his smooth voice could be heard through the wooden door and I opened up and walked


    in.


    He was sitting behind his desk, his tie hung loosely around his neck and his jacket was draped over his chair. He looked up when I got closer and nodded in hello.


    "How was the first night with our little submissive?" He asked and I could tell how curious he was and a little envious if his slightly narrowed eyes were anything to go by.


    Walking over to my usual seat on the couch, I smiled just thinking about my time with Angelia..


    "It felt so natural being with her like that, man. She is just what I have been chasing."


    go was go


    I frowned a bit at that because being with her felt so right but the thought of letting her always circling my mind. I couldn''t let myself forget that we only had her for a while. Would I ever find someone who fit me as perfectly as Angelia did?


    "What did


    you guys do?" He asked and I filled him in on everything that had happened yesterday.


    I also told how responsive she had been at the restaurant and how she clearly likes the thrill of the possibility of getting caught. I also informed him about her training or at least what we had. gone through. He smirked at the mention of exhibitionism which I had no doubt he liked, he often chased the same thrill. "You have her on Thursday, right?" I asked.


    "Yes and I have a lot nned. I think I will explore her limits in pain." He muttered.


    He sat with his hand on his chin, deep in thoughts. Knowing him, he would have everything prepped and ready for their night. He looked excited at the prospect of his time with her even though I wouldn''t be there. It would be fun to find out how she would respond to pain at a level higher than some sp***nking and massage candle.

 Men 63

    MY Possessive Mafia Men Chapter 63: I Have Cancer Chapter


    Mars Marshall


    63: 1 Have Cancer


    "Anything else I should know?" Rardo said, looking at me questioningly.


    "She is going out tonight with her friend and his boyfriend."


    I filled him in on the other guy who would also join them, he nodded begrudgingly. We all had agreed that we wouldn''t decide what she would do in her spare time or with whom as long as she didn''t cheat on us. We just had to trust her and my instincts said, we could. Even so, it was hard to sit back, knowing she would spend time with a straight guy at a club with drinks involved. What could I say? We were territorial beasts dressed in suits and wearing the smile of a charming


    prince.


    i


    spent the next few hours with Rardo shooting shit, all the while dreading the meeting with my father. What the hell could he be nning now? One thing I knew for sure, the dinner was doomed to be an ugly affair.


    I arrived at the dinner venue in jeans and a ck sweater which was frankly too hot for the weather outside. What I wore didn''t exactly meet the dress code for a ce like this. The staff at


    the restaurant gave me wide eyes as I was led to my father''s table but what the hell could they do? Kick me out for not meeting their dress code? No, not when I was here with a highly respected billionaire. They wouldn''t want to pi** him off.


    My father was little more than an **a*ole with lots of cash and he had probably gained most of it in hical ways. Sauntering towards a table private from everyone else, I saw both my father and Ava had arrived and when he noticed me, his permanent frown grew even more visible. He was old in every sense of the word but for his looks, that was something he had gotten stic surgery for. I couldn''t even remember his real face, everything and him was fake.


    I had his set of hazel eyes but that was all, every other resemnce we might have had was erased by the heavy use of Botox and surgery. There wasn''t one wrinkle on his face or hands. If I had to guess, he had fixed his body too. His hair was dyed ck, not a single gray hair to be found even though he already turned sixty. His looks were as important to him as his wealth and he was an egotistical jerk.


    "Son?" He called, nodding at me with no smile whatsoever.


    Chapter 63: I Have Cancer


    "Dante," I greeted back, though I smiled but it helped no warmth.


    There was no love between us, what he had shown me was unable to have any other emotions besides selfishness. As a child, I never looked up to him like any child with a healthy rtionship with their parents would do. He had never been my hero or someone I wanted to be when I I grew old. Instead, growing up, I just wanted his approval. I had longed for him to tell me he was proud of me but that never happened. In the end, I epted it and suppressed the longing until it all went away and in return, resentment took ce. One thing was ***ng sure, I would never treat my children the same way he treated us. They would never feel like necessary dirt to carry on the legacy. If I was lucky enough to have children, everything else would be secondary. They would alwayse first.


    "Marshall," Ava smiled iled at me, breaking the silentpetition of wills that I had with my father.


    I wondered if he could see how much I hated him but my guess was he knew and really couldn''t


    He


    care less what I thought of him.


    "Ava?" My voice always softened when I talked to my sister, no matter how angry I could be.


    t down, son.


    You could have dressed in something that didn''t make you look like a peasant." He said, giving my clothes the sink eye like it was a personal offense directed at him.


    "I could have but then I would have looked much more handsome than you." I smirked but I didn''t sit down on the chair opposite him, I sat next to Ava instead. "How is your wife? Does she think the


    xfe of luxury was worth having to sleep with you?"


    Control had always been important to me, it was something I prided myself on having. But I don''t know why I struggled with it every time I was in this man''s presence. "Guys, can''t wey off the insults just for a moment?" Ava pleaded, she hated how much we disliked each other.


    "Of course, princess." He said, giving her what looked like a sweet smile, although itcked any


    emotions.


    He truly was a stone-cold son of a b****h. A waiter came by with a fancy looking red wine.


    "Are you ready to order the food now, sir?" The man said, looking nervous like he could sense the sort of man he was. It wouldn''t surprise me in the least, he was after all a b***rd in all but the real meaning of the word. Chapter 63: I Have Cancer


    we are ready." He said and listed off what he wanted, my sister also did the same.


    for me," I said to the waiter.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    thing for


    "I won''t stay long."


    of


    wine and


    the


    I directed it to him, his irritated face brought me more pleasure than the sweetest wine we had gotten was really sweet. As the waiter, I took another sip of the wine and settled better in the ufortable chair. You would think a restaurant this expensive would have morefortable chairs than the MacDonald down the road, not less. "What did you want to talk about?" I asked, ready for this shit to be over.


    "Who says I didn''t want to simply enjoy a good meal with my children?" He said, making me even more irritated especially when I knew that was a load of crap.


    "I don''t believe that. Come on, old man. I don''t really have all day."


    Thest time we had dinner together, he had tried to get me to marry a daughter to one of his friends, all to gain more money and power over the city. That didn''t end well, I would marry only for love not for stupid business deal. He narrowed his eyes on me, he really didn''t like me like ordering him around. After a few seconds, he sighed before speaking.


    "When are you going to quit this silly job you have?" He asked like it was certain that I would give


    it up soon.


    "Why are you asking?"


    If this was going to be another one of his ploys to get me toe work for him, he would be waiting until it rained hellfire.


    "Haven''t you been wasting enough of your time on that shit?" He added


    He would never understand my passion for teaching or just never cared to understand it.


    Father,


    I don''t intend to quit my job as a professor and it won''t happen.


    I couldn''t even believe we had this conversation again, it was getting old and tiring.


    "Tell him, father." Ava urged him.


    She had stayed quiet while we bickered but was apparently just as tired of listening to us going back and forth like I was.


    43%


    4300,


    15:02 Sat, Oct 26 (UG.


    Chapter 63: I Have Cancer


    "Tell me what?" I was getting suspicious now.


    He closed his eyes for a second and then focused on the ss of wine in front of him.


    "I have cancer," he mumbled.


    "How bad is it?" I asked.


    There


    wasn''t a


    sn''t any shaking in my voice, I felt steady and calm. It just emphasizes how little I had. considered him and my family. Sure, I felt bad but mostly for my sister, she still cares about him and I care about her. "The doctors say I have about a thirty percent chance of beating it." He said, sounding scared.


    It was a stocking thing to see a proud man like him beaten down. He had tried to be perceived as indestructible his entire life when in reality, he was just as much mortal as the rest of us, just like the same people who he called peasant. I was about to ask more questions, like what kind of cancer he had and what his ns were. But looking at the tears in my sister''s eyes, I figured this was something me and him could talk about in private. "Whatever


    you brought me here for, can we take it to your office, instead? Does tomorrow work?"


    I wanted to spare my sister for whatever hurt I could, she possibly got the whole story already but she didn''t need to hear it again and in public no less. My father''s eyes widened for just a fraction of a second, I knew he was surprised that I had suggested meeting him in private. Well he was probably surprised that I wanted to meet with him in general.


    "I will make it happen, my assistant will contact you." He nodded.


    "Good, I will see you then." I said, looking at my sister and my eyes softened.


    Let''s do something together next week. Whatever you want to do, I am in." I said to her and she gave me a watery smile.


    "Yes, that sounds good."


    I didn''t even spare a look at my father, I stood up and walked out of the restaurant.


    Driving home, I felt restless. The dinner and the news had taken mepletely by surprise. Whatever my father wanted to talk to me about today, I guess I would find out tomorrow instead. I had a feeling about what he wanted to discuss and I didn''t like it one bit. I just hope I was wrong. 1943%


    MY Possessive Mafia Men

 Men 64

    Chapter 64: Is He Bisexual? Chapter 64: Is He Bisexual? Angelia


    I felt butterflies in my stomach the entire day at work. Marshall could be so sweet but also so dominant, all I could think about was the night I spent in his house. I couldn''t forget about his morning either, how he hadmanded me and after when we cuddled and talked about mundane things like our favorite colors. We had also talked about our childhood dreams, mine was something st***d owning my own bakery when I didn''t even like to bake. While he has always been to find love and I melted at that. Every time I was with him, he slept surprising me with how open he was about his past and feelings. I had never met anyone quite like him.


    i


    T


    When I got home from work, I made an early dinner and chilled on the bed, trying out a new series as I had a lot of time left before I had to meet up with Andy at the bus eton As excited as I was to meet his not yet official boyfriend, I was d I didn''t need to get into the nightclub a alone. There was something more nerve wracking about going alone and meeting up with the whole crew by myself than if I had someone with me. Andy was making this whole thing easy for me by going with me. It was a miracle that I had managed to go to Pleasure Pce alone but then again, I wasn''t really going to meet someone there, I just wanted to look.


    "When the time came for me to get ready, I was almost disappointed. I wanted to go out but this movie was too freaking good. A man in it was almost as hot as my dominants and I was a thirsty b*h. B**ut I decided to ****k it and find clothes on my own instead of getting help from Andy. While my taste was dull, I still had a few options for clubbing that I at least liked. It took me longer to decide on my own but after a while, I ended up picking a short ck velvet dress and my trusty heels and did my makeup afterwards. Standing in the biggest mire than thooked over my outfit and make hav t was such at contradiction, feeling like I looked pretty and still being so unsure of my looks. How did that even add up? The dress hit the middle of my thighs and it was tight enough to showcase my and I liked it even more than I thought I would. Usually, I would have gone for a pair of jeans and a nicer top. At first, I thought that was my style but maybe, it had just been the safest option? Nothing could go wrong with something basic and wouldn''t stand out in a crowd. It was already dark by the time I left my apartment and heading towards the bus stop but it was still early enough for me to feel rtively safe as a woman could. Since I was going to a nightclub, I had to leave the pepper spray at home but I did take with me my personal rm. You could never be too careful.


    SIT


    15:02: Sat, U


    15:02


    Chapter 64: Is He Bisexual?


    "Holy shit!" Andy whistled as soon as he saw me, he was already at the bus stop before me.


    "Do you approve of it?" Iughed as I did a silly twirl.


    "You are leaving me speechless, girly! D***n it, I thought you were just going to meet James and not steal him from me." He joked. "He is bisexual?" I asked.


    "No,


    he is a gay but girly, you are so hot you might turn him on. My goodness, you almost turned me on."


    he


    Iughed at his theatrics, I love this guy so damn much. He was my kind of person through and through. Hes was everything I always wanted in a friend and I knew if I ever needed him, he would be there for me. If I needed augh, he would go full drag and perform a show only for me. Although I had never seen him in drag, I knew he would do it if I ever needed it.


    "Alright, herees the bus, I want the window side!" He shouted, I shook my head and smiled.


    We didn''t go to one of those fancy nightclubs but rather one that was cheap and inclusive. In my opinion, those clubs were usually the best.


    "Is


    it weird that I am nervous?" I asked when we were let in by the bouncer.


    The ce was full of people, an ocean of bodies and the music was loud, I could feel the bass ''traveling through my entire body and centering in my chest.


    "Definitely not weird that you are nervous but there is no need for that. James is the sweetest."


    Marshall


    "But


    But


    I is the sweetest, I corrected him in my mind, still living on the cute moment we had this morning.


    you can leave at any time, just say so and I will take you back home." He smiled.


    "I will be fine, I am just not that good at meeting new people." I mumbled.


    I


    I struggled a little with social anxiety but I had gotten way better than I was before I moved to this city. Living in my vige was tough, don''t get me wrong, my vige will always be in my heart. But still, with a little over two thousand inhabitants, everyone pretty much knew each other. Small things like going to the store made my stomach hurt because they knew who I was and I was afraid of what they would think of me.


    But in the city, I was anonymous and their opinions didn''t bother me as much. After relocating here, I started doing exposure therapy, though not on purpose. There were groceries that needed 15:02 Sat, Oct 26 G Chapter 64: Is He Bisexual?


    buying, sses I had to attend and work I had to do. I got used to it and in the end, the anxiety lost its grip on me. Getting to know new people, I still need to work on that. In that respect, my three dominants were helping me more than they knew. "Even so, just say the word." He winked at me before sliding his phone up from his back pocket. and opened the message he had gotten from James.


    "He says they are by the bar? Are you ready?"


    Looking at him, I could team I could tell he was trying to push away his own nerves. He really does like this guy, I could tell. After knowing him for more than two years, I had met several of his one night. stands and those he dated for a very short time. All of the meetings had been unnned, like when I came to his apartment to pick up something I had forgotten after a movie night or when one of his night stands had invited himself along to the cafe when he wasing to work. Andy was sort of creepy. Although, this time, I knew it was important for him that I met this guy because I was important to him and James was starting to be important to him as well.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Yes, I am ready." I said, nodding my head.


    I was more than ready to meet James, not so much as this friend of his. I wondered if that other


    guy was aware this wouldn''t be a double date. If not, it would be awkward as all hell.


    Chapter Comments


    10

 Men 65

    Chapter 65: I Am Definitely Not A Psychic Chapter 65: I Am Definitely Not A Psychic Angelia


    Andy led the way to the bar, the nightclub looked like any other club with a few dark spaces, spotlights in the ceiling, booths in the corners and a huge dance floor. It wasn''t anything impressive, just fun.


    mon


    There were too many men at the bar for me to identify them, I didn''t even know what they look like and that wasn''t helping either. I trailed behind Andy as he made a beeline towards a blonde hair guy and a guy with ck hair. They were both attractive but they couldn''t measure with my men, my dominants that was what I meant. They weren''t mine in any other way, we had a strictly Dom and submissive rtionship, nothing more. The guy with ck hair smiled warmly at Andy as he saw him. I looked at Andy, he was also smiling at him. "I have missed you," the guy said as they came closer.


    He had a kind of voice, like the ones I had envisioned as a physiatrist had. He is James and he looked like the sweet boy next door. He wasn''t overly big or small, with a cute face and Harry Potter sses round with a thin frame. He wasn''t my type though, it seemed I leaned more towards sweetness with spice and danger but chivalrous, dark and mysterious. But even if I didn''t find him attractive for me specifically, I could see the appeal. "You saw me yesterday." Andyughed, he sounded so happy that a smile appeared on my face but I looked away as they kissed. It felt too private to watch, then my eyes met a pair of hazel eyes. They weren''t that clear like Marshall''s but it made me think of him. Gosh, I need to stop obsessing over him, I had done it all day. If I weren''t thinking about Marshall, I would be thinking about the other two, "You are Angelia, right? The blonde hair asked. He was handsome in the general sense of the word but his look didn''t get a single reaction from me, not like the first I had seen my three men and they stole my heart instantly. "Yes, hi." In I mumbled, epting his hand for a handshake. There


    wasn''t any electricity when I shook his hand and it didn''t make my heart pound with some strange feeling like when I touched any of my dominants. The three men that had ruined me. If I had met this guy before them, I would have probably blushed and tried to flirt a little. I would have thought he was more handsome than I did now. My three men made mepare every other 65: I Am Definitely Not A Psychic


    Chapter


    man I saw with them and no one measured up.


    "I am Kent, it is s nice to meet you." He smiled, showing off too white teeth, they practically glowed neon in the club light.


    Either he was d***n good at taking care of them or he had bleached them and my bet was thetter. He was wearing tight jeans and a jumper, illustrating the hours he spent in the gym. His hair was sliced back with what looked like lots of gel, it was too much in my opinion. If Ibed my fingers through it, they would either get stuck or I would end up with a sticky hand. He was clearly a man who cared much about his look, there was nothing wrong with that, though. You too. ." I muttered.


    do you think Andy will introduce me to James anytime soon or will they be sucking faces all night?" I joked, saying thest part a bit loud.


    I couldn''t help but tease my friend, knowing he could hear me. It was sweet how into each other they were that they forgot the people around them! "Sorry, girly." Andy said.


    "We will continue with this when we get home." He said to James, giving him a little wink for


    extra measure.


    James then looked my way and gave me an embarrassed smile. I hadn''t meant to embarrass him with my teasing and now I felt terrible.


    "Angelia, this is James." He introduced us.


    "James, this is the one and only Angelia."


    "Andy had had told me so much about you."


    He said as we shook hands.


    "I am so sorry about the misunderstanding with the whole double date thing. I really didn''t mean anything by it other than I thought it might be fun" He said.


    Tam "Don''t worry, He had thought I was single because Andy told him so, he didn''t say I was unavable which was practically the same thing as telling him I was single, I could also understand that they thought it would be fun for their friends to date, wasn''t that what best friends wanted? To date another pair of best friends and move to the same neighborhood? It reminds me of one of my best friends in


    I know Andy was right there with you on that one." Iughed because it truly had been a misunderstanding and it was all water under the bridge.


    65: I Am Definitely Not A Psychic


    do the same.


    Kent same so in an ufortable He assured me. §á§Ñ§Û


    Chapchool wanting to told high While we talked, I noticed Andy had introduced himself to Kent, he was totally different from me. He had no problem stepping out of hisfort zone and talking with strangers, the only reason I had spoken to Kent was because he was the one who had initiated the conversation. It It wasn''t because I was mean, just very shy and anxious in a social setting.


    I


    "Did you guys get any drinks?" Andy asked, looking at James. His gaze was so soft and loving, it made my heart warm.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I had never seen him like this before, so wholly interested in another person and having eyes just for him. It looked like James was just smitten. I was getting a toothache just watching their interaction.


    "Not yet, go grab a booth and we will get the drinks. What do you guys want?" Kent asked, he had a menu of the drinks in his hand.


    "Sex on the beach for me and scotch on the rocks for my girl. What about you guys, no, let Angelia guess. She is a psychic, she gets it right every time." Andy said, shaking my head, I objected.


    "I am definitely not a psychic." I replied.


    Although I had automatically guessed their drinks already, it was like a game I yed with myself but I didn''t want to tell them. It was too embarrassing to say out loud to strangers if I got it wrong especially with how confident Andy was in my abilities.


    "Come on, tell us what drinks you think they prefer?" He pleaded, showing me his puppy eyes and I couldn''t deny him.


    "I can guess wrong obviously but I think a Smirnoff ice for James?" It came out as a question because that was precisely what it was.


    I wasn''t the all seeing that Andy had made me out to be. Andy''s eyes widened and he sputtered out augh.


    w?" he asked,


    How you know?" he a


    "How did


    "I didn''t, it is just a lucky guess." I chuckled.


    Chapter 65: I Am Definitely Not A Psychic


    "Lucky guess, my a***." He mumbled.


    "What about me?" Kent asked, his brow raised in a dare..


    "Strawberry daiquiris, frozen?" I muttered without hesitation and I got a strong strawberry daiquiris vibe from him.


    His face turned red and he worked out augh.


    "No,


    am


    more of a jack and coke kind of man." He said and I


    shrugged, chuckling.


    "Well, I did say I could be wrong. I guess I was off the map on that one."


    ?


    And when we got our drinks, I saw Kent make a face at the first sip and the second, it was like he couldn''t stand the taste. Toxic masculinity was men thinking feminine drinks made a man less masculine. I had met a lot of them working at the nightclub and I was not impressed. On the other hand, he was best friends with a gay man so maybe he wasn''t that bad after all. I guess I would see.


    "So James, tell me about yourself?" I asked after I had finished my first drink.


    t to know who has gotten my friend so smitten."


    "want to


    Fortunately, when we sat down, Kent didn''t try to sit next to me and I was d he knew this would only be a meet and greet sort of night and not a date.


    "Ummm, I guess I am rather boring." He said, pushing his sses up with one finger.


    "I just finished my bachelor''s degree in business administration, so I am trying to find work in that field. In the meantime, I am working at a restaurant in the city."


    I had to suppress myugh because once he mentioned business, all I could think about was the song from Tik Tok trend. The song was used to exin to people that they worked as a business when in reality they were sex workers, just to avoid any awkward conversation. MY Possessive Mafia Men

 Men 66

    Chapter 66: Date-Rape Drug


    Chapter 66: Date-Rape Drug


    Angelia


    "Have you always lived here?" I asked James. He sounded like he had a slight ent that I couldn''t figure out.


    "No, I am from ¨®werre, I moved to Asaba recently." He responded.


    I


    We talked as much as we could, having to shout to be heard. I learned that he had intended on moving back to his state after he was done with college but decided he wanted to stay here. instead at least for now. I got a sneaking suspicion it was all because of Andy, they couldn''t take their eyes off each other. "Let''s go dance!" Andy shouted, a little from that one drink. He was a lightweight.


    everyone. I didn


    care


    tipsy Before I could object, he grabbed my wrist and pulled me towards the dance floor. There were people everywhere grinding, talking and kissing. I reminded myself that they were too busy with their own lives to even care about me. That was the thing about being socially anxious, I could make myself believe that people were judging me for my every move when in reality, I didn''t even, cross their minds. Music by Calvin Harris began to y just as we found a spot with big enough space for all of us. It was like the whole crowd got turned up at the song and Iughed when Andy started singing with the rest of the people in here who knew it, which were pretty much much for the song but it was great to dance to. Shaking off my insecurities, I felt the rhythm of the beat and moved with it, using my hips as I did. It helped that it was dark enough in the club, it hung like a safety nket over me. Andy dragged James into his arms before turning him around, resting his hands on his hips and I shifted my gaze. I don''t want to see my friend grinning at a guy, we had boundaries and that act was too sexual for my poor eyes. After two songs, I was sweaty and breathed heavily, I should really start exercising. It was almost embarrassing how out of shape I was and being with three men, I should definitely get into better shape just so I could keep up with them in bed.


    I walked back to the bar, thirsty and wanting another drink. Just as I got to the bartender''s attention and started to order, Kent came over.


    "Jack and coke for me and scotch on the rock for the prettydy." He said to the bartender, speaking over my own shoulder. Chapter 66: Date Rape Drug


    "Thanks," I smiled through gritted teeth, it was annoying as hell when a man would speak over


    me like that.


    "No problem, taking a break from dancing?" He said, nodding towards the dance floor and sat down on the avable swat to my right.


    I


    "Yes, I just needed a breather." I replied, my eyes found Andy and James on the floor. They were making out and were barely even moving other than a slow rocking motion.


    "They are cute, aren''t they?" He asked, following my gaze towards them.


    "They really are," I was so happy for Andy, he deserves the best.


    Seeing him like that with another man made me upset with his parents. They were the ones who should have supported their son and loved him no matter what, that was how parents were supposed to like. But no, instead, they threw him out of the house and turned their backs to him. If parents wouldn''t love their children unconditionally then, they shouldn''t have been patents in the first ce.


    When we got our drinks, I made sure to pay for mine. Like I said before, I had a problem letting. others pay for me..


    "So, how did and James meet?" I asked as I took a sip of drink. The cold burned my throat and I liked the mixed sensation.


    "James responded to my post when I tried to find a new roommate. My old one moved out and I needed help with the rent. Out of all who applied, he was the only one who seemed like a cool and reliable guy and he is. Your friend picked a better guy. What about you and Andy?" He asked.


    He still made a face as he drank his liquor but it wasn''t as visible as it was before. Either he was starting to like the drink or he was getting too tipsy to taste it.


    "We work together at a care," I replied and looked around the club, trying to think of something else to talk to him about. I definitely sucked at small talks and it seemed like I wasn''t getting any better at it. "Cool, so you are not single after all, huh?" He teased me.


    "No, I just started dating someone actually." I lied, it wasn''t like I would go into the whole bdsm scene and my dominants. That would make for an awkward conversation even worse than an awkward silence. "That is cool. At first, I thought we were going on a double date or something but this is fun too. Chapter 66: Date-Rape Drug


    Is your boyfriend okay with you being out without him?"


    Yes,


    he waspletely okay with that." I mumbled with great effort but on the inside, I was irritated at the question.


    Having a boyfriend didn''t mean I shouldn''t be able to go out without him. But the actual f***k was I had never been in a rtionship but I knew how it works, there had to be trust involved. "Oh, okay..." he trailed off.


    I heard in his voice that he wanted to say something more but probably thought better of it. Sipping my drink, I tried to ignore the stare he was giving me. He looked at me with an intensity that made me ufortable. "You are really beautiful." Hemented out of the blue. My eyes widened, he wasn''ting onto me, was he?


    "Umm.... thank you." I tried to smile but there was just something about his vibe that made it hard to do so.


    "Just be careful with your drink, women like you are usually targeted with date rape drug." He winked as if what he had said had been apliment when it only made me more paranoid than I usually was. What was I to say to something like that?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I


    "I am always careful." I finally responded, looking around the room for any escape away from him.


    I really didn''t like the direction of this conversation, who even mentions date rape drug to aplete stranger?


    "I am going back to the dance floor but it was great talking to you." I said and didn''t wait for him to respond as I hurried back to Andy and James.


    I could feel his eyes on me as I walked away, it made my skin crawl even though I didn''t know him- enough to understand why. Dancing me away from the weird feeling I had gotten from him. There was something off about him but I couldn''t name what it actually was. But if there was one thing I had learned, it was to trust my gut feeling.


    It had saved me many times in the past from situations that could have ended badly if I hadn''t listened to my


    instincts.

 Men 67

    Chapter 67: I Don''t Want To Get The Day Off Chapter 67: I Don''t Want To Get The Day Off Angelia


    We stayed at the club until two o''clock in the morning which was probably not such a bright idea given that Andy and I had an early shift at the cafe. I could only hope Rardo would go easy on me since I would be meeting after work today. On d second thought, I didn''t want him to go easy on me at all, not even with possible headache and little sleep, that was what aspirin and coffee could take care of.


    Apparently, Kent didn''t live far from Andy''s house and since James was going to sleepover at his ce, we all ended up sharing the same taxi and they dropped me off first.


    "It was really nice meeting you, guys. "I said as I stepped out of the car. It had been great meeting James but the other guy, not so much.


    "You too," James slurred from the front passenger seat and Kent echoed the sentiment.


    They were all pretty much drunk, even Andy who had work early in the morning but I had only two drinks. I could be sensible, although it had more to do with Kent than anything else. I didn''t want to get drunk with him around and throughout the night, I had stayed close to Andy and James andid off drinking anything but water after his weirdment.


    When I got inside my house, I opened my bag and brought my phone out, I hadn''t looked at it throughout the night. It had been a fun night out besides the fact that I had to make sure I was never alone with Kent. James was so sweet and clearly enamored with my friend, he also watched out for me the same way Andy always did. He helped me out of an ufortable situation with men who were hitting on me, he had even blocked one guy who wasing on too strong and yelled at him that I am not avable.


    I was happy I had gone out with them, if only so I could meet the one my friends were falling for. Turning on my phone, I responded to several messages on the locked screen but my eyes widened when I saw text messages from Rardo. Marshall mentioned you are going out tonight, have fun and send me a text when you get home so I know you are safe."


    "I am starting to get worried, are you home yet?"


    Angelia, if you don''t respond, I wille to you."


    15:03


    at, Oct 26


    Chapter 67: I Don''t Want To Get The Day Off


    My heart warmed at the thought of him worrying about me, it was a sweet gesture and one 1 wasn''t used to unless it was my parents. I probably would have gotten one from Andy but then again whenever I was out which was rarely, it was with him. Just as I was about to respond to his message and let him know that I was okay when someone pounded on my door. I almost jumped out of my skin at the sudden noise from the hallway outside.


    "Angelia, are you in there?" Rardo''s voice was unmistakable and I breathed a sigh of relief.


    For a second, I thought it was a thief or something worse, trying to break into my apartment. Hurrying to my door, I unblock and open it, meeting the face of a worried and slightly irritated Rardo. He didn''t even wait for me to invite him in as he walked past me only stopping when he was in the middle of the room and turned towards me.


    "You didn''t text back," he said as he crossed his arms over his chest.


    "I was just about to, I am sorry for not responding sooner. I am not used to people looking after me like that."


    "Get used to it, honey. So, are you okay?" His eyes trailed over every part of me, trying to see if I was indeed okay.


    "Yes, I am a little tired, that''s all." I replied, noticing he was also looking tired.


    "Why are you even up thiste? I hope I didn''t keep you awake." I mumbled, biting my lower lip.


    He had never been inside my house before and now that he was in it, the ce felt smaller like he


    was taking up all the space with his presence.


    "I was at work," he responded.


    Gosh, did this man even sleep at all? I got the sense that he woke up early and didn''t go to bed untilte at night. That couldn''t be a healthy lifestyle.


    "You should eat something." He changed the subject so quickly and I got dizzy.


    "No, I am okay. I just thought I would drink some water and head off to bed." I replied, I wasn''t really hungry either, I never was after I had been out and his eyes narrowed. "You were out drinking, right?" He asked and I nodded.


    He turned and found the kitchen, not that it was difficult to spot with how tiny my apartment


    was.


    "I will make you some toast, you have work in the morning and then you are with meter in the


    Chapter 67: I Don''t Want To Get The Day Off


    day, or did you forget?"


    "I definitely didn''t forget." I responded immediately. How could I when these men were all I could


    think about?


    "Good, then you will eat. Just because you had ate night doesn''t mean you are off from your evening with me. That is my day and I won''t give it away." He smirked and went ahead with making me something to eat.


    I didn''t have much in the fridge but I had the essential items for toast. It was almostical watching him in my kitchen, searching in my cupboards and the fridge and grabbing what he needed. He was almost bigger than the kitchen.


    "I don''t want to get the day off anyways." I admitted, I was now standing close to him and my eyes were drinking in the sight of him.


    It was such a domestic thing to do, him making me something to eat and my heart squeezed a bit with some unfamiliar emotion. As he finished up, he grabbed the te and a water bottle from my


    fridge.


    "Where do you eat?" There wasn''t judgment in his voice or eyes as he examined my room.


    "Either by the desk or the bed." I replied.


    I was too tired to be ashamed of my crappy ce, though I felt I should be, considering I had been to his penthouse and seen just how luxurious he was livingpared to me.


    "We will sit on the bed." He decided and led the way before sitting down on the small bed gracefully while I plopped down beside him.


    "Here you go," he handed me both the water and the te and I ced them on myp.


    "Thank you." I mumbled.


    I was touched at the way he was taking care of me. When I decided I wanted a dominant, I never envisioned it would be like this. Aftercare was there but not this, it made me feel cherished. "Do you want some? I won''t be able to finish it all. I offered, holding the te for him but he


    didn''t make a move to take it.


    "Eat what you can first."


    It should have been awkward eating like this with his eyes entirely focused on me but somehow, it wasn''t. The toasts tusted way better than when I made it myself even though I always used the


    Chapter 67: I Don''t Want To Get The Day Off


    same ingredients. I guessed it all depends on who was making it and why. Rardo made it with the intent of taking care of me and there was no other spice that tasted as good as that. I hummed while I eat, apparently hungry after all. He smiled, happy that I was enjoying the food.


    "Did you have fun tonight? I don''t need to beat anyone up, right?" He asked,ughing as if he wa joking but I knew he wasn''t.


    "Yes it was pretty fun. James, Andy''s boyfriend, seemed like such a sweet person but...." I trailed off, not quite sure how to describe Kent.


    "But?" He prompted.


    "James''s friend, Kent, was kind of odd." I took a sip of the water but when I saw his eyes narrowed I hurried up and exined.


    "He didn''t try anything, he was just odd." I said, that guy was really odd, precisely strange.


    "Odd, how?" He pushed and I shrugged.


    "I don''t know, he said something about date rape drug and how I should be careful. It just weirded


    me out."


    He left the conversation there and didn''t push forward but he seems to be lost in thought. When I finished the quantity of food I was able to eat, I offered it to him once again and this time he took it, making a smallment about not wasting food. Once again, I noticed the way he eats, not that I was staring or being rude or anything like that but it was hard not to see how he was consuming it. It was like he was stressing himself out eating it as fast as possible. But why?


    He finished the food in less than a second.


    Chapter Comments


    Carolyn Reese


    POST COMMENT


    this is so good!! i love that you take time to go into the details of each the characters loving them all.


    Gayner Hamilton


    this is really good and I can''t wait for more xx


    Chapter 68: Slid Your Fingers In And F***k Yourself Chapter 68: Slid Your Fingers In And F**k Yourself


    Angelia


    "You should be careful with Kent, never be alone with him." He picked up the conversation where we left it.


    "I won''t be alone with him." My response was instantly and there was a promise visible in my


    voice.


    "Good, I am d you are okay..." his words were cut off by his yawn, setting one


    some minu past three and toote for him to drive back to his ce.


    of my own. It was


    "You should


    ould stay here tonight, that is...if you want to share a tiny bed with me." I said and was shocked at how easy it was for me to suggest it. He turned towards me, holding my gaze.


    "Are you sure?" I nodded.


    "Yes it is not safe for you to drive back home at this hour but I don''t have an extra toothbrush.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    You can borrow mine if you want."


    "Thanks, honeybunny." He leaned in and gave me a soft kiss.


    "You should go to the bathroom first, I can wait." Inodded.


    I went to the bathroom first and he got in after me, I crawled into the bed, decided at thest second to sleep only in my underwear. I don''t sleep well in pajamas. By the time he got into the bed, I was almost asleep. He arranged me so Iid mostly on him, making the most out of the small space we had. "Honey?" He whispered.


    His chest was too da***nfortable or maybe I was just too tired. It was probably thetter because his chest were anything but soft.


    "Hmm?" I mumbled, half way into dreand..


    "New rule. If you go out, check your phone once in a while."


    26


    26


    Chapter 68: Slid Your Fingers In And F****k Yourself


    I woke up to the sound of an rm although the ringtones weren''t familiar to me. Confused, I tried to sit up in bed only to find two arms holding me in ce and in my house, my head resting on a chest. Then it clicked, Rardo had showed up at my housest night. That he had driven his tired a***all the way to my apartment just to make sure I was safe. That said a lot about his character and I like him more for it.


    Looking up at him from my ce on his chest, I hoped to catch him while he slept just to be creeped out and see what he looked like in his sleep. Was his face soft and smooth? Or did he have this intense and hard expression etched into his bones even when he was deep in thend of dreams. Although, I wasn''t that lucky to get the answers, at least not this time. The rm was still


    ringing and his eyes had cracked open, blinking tiredly down at me and he smirked at me.


    "Good morning, did you sleep well?" He asked, his usually silky voice had been reced by a rougher tone, sending shivers throughout my body.


    "Yes, you are quitefortable to sleep on. How about you?" My voice always grew softer just when I woke up.


    "I can''t exin." He pressed his d***k against my stomach, letting me feel his hard bare length.


    He had gone to be..

 Men 69

    Maria Men


    Chapter 69: I Am Going To F***k You Real Good Chapter 69: I Am Going To F****k You Real Good. Angelia


    "F***k your p***y for me." Rardomanded and this time, I happily obliged.


    I was too desperate for the pleasure promised to me. I slid a finger inside my hole and it went in smoothly. I had never been this wet or turned on while I m***ted before. He was making me much hornier than I could have ever gotten by myself. While I still felt somewhat embarrassed doing this, it has taken a backseat to the bliss of an o***sm not far out of reach. "Two more fingers." He grunted, his jaw clenched as he kept watching me***k myself.


    "Use two more fingers."


    I slid a second finger in almost as easily as the first but the third one was more difficult. I was still tight, I knew that but I could still handle three of my fingers. They were long and thin, I would have struggled so much more if it had been any one of my dominants hands instead. My eyes were stuck on his hand and how he f***ked it while watching me. He gripped his ***k harder than I would have dared to and once in a while, he would gather his precum to make his shaft even slicker.


    The smell of sex hung in the air like an aphrodisiac and the sound of our collective moans and groans urged us to keep going faster, harder and more. I could feel the or****m building in every cell of my body but of course he couldn''t let me have it, not yet. "Stop," he ordered me suddenly but I knew it wasn''t sudden at all. He had observed me closely, knowing the second I was about to o**m.


    "Get on your hands and knees, I need to ***k you when you***m. I want to feel you***y grip my *** and milk it." He leaned in closely and whispered into my ear.


    "I am going to c**** so far inside you that you will be dripping my c***m all day."


    My breath caught in my throat as I registered what he had said. Gosh, if I was already drenched, I would be going from dry to soaking wet in a second from those words alone. At first, all I could do was stare up at him like my brain short-circuited and I couldn''t even think much less. "Bunny..." he called softly but with full warning.


    "You are lucky I need to f** you so badly but you will be d***n sure I will punish youter. Or


    Chapter 69: I Am Going To F***k You Real Good


    maybe I should punish you now?" He smirked evilly.


    "Maybe I won''t let you o***m as I f***k you?"


    That threat did it, I immediately scrambled into position so fast that I got dizzy and a dark chuckle came from his throat like he was amused by my fact punish me now


    fear that he would in


    by withholding my o**m. I needed to c***m so badly, it wasn''t even funny.


    "Lay on your elbow and arch your back." He directed.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The move from supporting myself on my hands toying down on my elbows makes my a*** stick


    up even further which I guess was the point.


    "Umm, just like that." He hummed.


    I heard the c**k before I felt him s***k me..


    "That was for hesitating when I told you to pleasure yourself earlier." He muttered and then another p.


    "That was for not following my orders until I had to threaten you. And this...."


    He s****d me multiple times in rapid session, groaned at the burn spreading across my a***


    "This is just because I can." he leaned over my back and whispered one again into my ear.


    "Don''t worry, honey, you will get more punishmentter. Right now, I want to feel that wet p** of yours tightly around my d***k. Marshall talked about how good you felt wrapped around his d***k."


    I didn''t know if he was b*****-s**y or not but if it was true and Marshall had told him, I should have been upset that he shared something that was private with Rardo but I wasn''t. I thought it was hot, was that messed up probably. The thing with being with multiple men at once, them sharing a submissive and me being shared with three dominates was that this was all new territory. I didn''t mind them talking about me, it was as natural as me talking to Andy about how my night was. Also, having openmunication with them meant that they could cooperate better.


    "I can''t wait to find out if what he said was true." He said, licking the shell of my ear.


    He ced one of his hands on my right hip, squeezing it while I felt the tip of his d***k poke my swollen p****y and he bit my earlobe before whispering again.


    "I am going to f**k you real good."


    Chapter 69: I Am Going To ***k You Real Good

 Men 70

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 70: I Hope You Are Not Sore Chapter 70: I Hope You Are Not Sore Angelia I cried I out and my body tensed as my ***m rode through me, my cry became even louder at how huge he felt when my p**y pulsed around him. I didn''t have the energy to keep myself up on my elbows and fell head first onto my pillow. He still held my hips up in ce and continued I to pound into me like there would be no tomorrow.


    His thrusts became shooter and rougher as he was close to his release. With a shout, he ***m too, spilling my inside with his sperm as he used my p***y for his own pleasure. He kept rocking Inside me until he was all spent. "D**n it, honey." He cursed, falling right on top of me.


    He took great care not to let me take all his weight but I wouldn''t mind if he did. Being stuck -under him like this, with his massive body over my smaller one made me feel safe in a way I hadn''t felt before.


    "I hope you won''t be too sore tonight?" He said and then chuckled.


    "I probably should have been more careful seeing as I have a lot nned for tonight." He bit at the nape of my neck, making me shudder all over again. I shouldn''t possibly be this turned on still after everything we had just done. "Such as?" I asked, feeling him starting to move again. hard a


    His d***k was still he rocked me into the bed, I got the sense that I would get that exercise after all, just not the way I had nned to. Though, this was much more fun than running on a treadmill. He pushed a hand between the bed and me, going straight for my ****t. "You will have to wait and see?" He whispered in my ear, his voice husky and dark.


    He brought me to another or***m before we finally got out of the bed, our bodies glistening with sweat and liquid of both his ***m and my own juice ran down my legs and as much as I needed a shower, I needed water first. I was parched after our morning sex, the heavy breathing and activity would do that to you. I ch****ed an entire bottle of water before I stumbled into the bathroom, my body was sore in ces I wasn''t used to and it ached as I walked.


    He was already inside the shower with steam surrounding him. For a moment, I just stood in the doorway, staring at him. Even naked, he didn''t look vulnerable instead, he looked powerful. His


    114


    Chapter 70: I Hope You Are Not SoreBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    body was lean and muscr and that his a** I had probably managed to bounce a quarter on it. I knew for a fact that his front was just as impressive with abs. So perfect and I wanted to trade their path with my fingertips or my tongue.


    Shaking my head at where my mind was taking me, I had to remind myself that I didn''t have time for a third round. He turned around at the sound of the door shutting and smirked when he saw me standing in front of him, just as naked as he was. Given how intimately he already knew my body, I didn''t feel the need to hide like I had done before. Although, I still had a few hang ups but I was working on getting over them.


    "Come join me." He said, opening up the transparent shower curtain.


    I took a step towards him and was just about to get in with him when he shouted and jumped


    away from the spray of water. I could hold in myugh as he narrowed his eyes at the showerhead.


    !


    "I should have probably warned you that my shower can be a bit unpredictable." I chuckled.


    I got in fully in the shower and stuck a hand under the water to feel if the temperature was back to normal and it was. Usually, the sudden cold or hot water onlysted a couple of seconds before


    it stabilized.


    "How in this?" With his eyes still narrowed, he joined me under


    the hell I do you manage to shower the stream. I shrugged before responding.


    "I always do what you just did, jump out of the way when the temperature changes. It is not like I


    can avoid showering."


    "Humm," that was the sound he made before turning mepletely towards him and were chest to chest and my back was to the stream.


    He reached for my shampoo behind me and took the cap off, pouring a decent amount into his hand before he ced it back on the shelf. I almost jumped as he began massaging the shampoo into my scalp. The move surprised me, just because I wasn''t used to this. He was a special kind of man, intriguing because his usual attitude and general behavior were far from all that he really is.


    Marshall was like too many people so it seemed Rardo was too. He was bossy and full of authority but could be so gentle at times, it made me swoon. People who had only met him once would never know the things, no matter how big or seemingly small he did for the ones in his life. He helped a man start a sessful business, he worried about me being safe and when I hadn''t texted him back, he came to make sure I was really okay. He could surprise you with the sweetest things, like taking care of me by washing me with gentle hands just after he was done f***ng me


    hard.


    hard.


    214


    Chapter 70: I Hope You Are Not Sore.


    My head fell back and my eyes closed automatically as I moaned in contentment. Any touch from him, from any of my men, no matter how innocent, it felt like every cell in my body wasing alive.


    "Enjoying yourself?" He chuckled and I felt the sound deep in my bones.


    "Very much," I smiled and he helped me wash out the shampoo and then did conditioning.


    I


    I


    I could stay here for the entire day, just him and me. I didn''t want to leave my apartment or even shower. Just as I thought that the water turned freezing, making us both jump away at the same time, I stumbled into him. He caught us before we went falling and when I looked up, augh was sitting ready on his lips, causing my own to spill out. This time, the water stayed freezing which didn''t happen often. Luckily, we had managed to wash out the conditioner before that happened. Grabbing two clean towels from the cab under the sink, I handed one to him. He didn''t bother drying himself, he just wrapped it around his hips,


    "I will make you some breakfast, I don''t think you will be able to eat it here but you can take it work." He said, kissing my forehead and leaving me alone to get ready for work.


    I couldn''t help but look as he walked away wrapped in a towel that was ridiculously small on him. Still, he could walk around in the nude and still hold more authority than a sheriff in full uniform. Swiping away the damp from the mirror about the sink, I could see a flushed face staring back at me. The hard f****k I had gotten, two rounds to be precisely was evident in the wildness in my eyes and the pinkness of my cheeks. If I hadn''t just shower, I knew my hair would have looked like a


    bird nest.


    The person I was staring back at the mirror was someone I had wished to be only a month back, someone who had gone after what she wanted and got it. It was crazy how much could change in such a sho a short amount of time.


    Wrapping my own towel around me, I went past the kitchen and to my closet, having forgotten the s***id cafe uniform. I could still feel his eyes on me and as much as I loved the heat from his gaze, I tried to ignore it. I would definitely bete to work and I hated beingte. By the time we were on the road, he had managed to make me another toast which I was so gratefully eating as he drove. He had certainly made me hungry after the morning we had shared. He hadn''tmented on my clothing but I had seen him look at it in amusement just as I had put it on. If I didn''t respect the cafe owner so d***n much, I would have asked if I could have the old uniform back. The old one had been just ufortable but at least that one had been in neutral colors.


    "Are you sure you can''t tell me about your ns for us?" I tried one more time, too freaking


    Chapter 70: I Hope You Are Not Sore


    curious about our night together.


    "You will find out soon enough." He responded.


    "And don''t think I have forgotten what happened this morning. I did say I would punish you for it, didn''t I?"


    I shivered, remembering his promise to me of punishment for not following his order fast enough. My mind came up with all kinds of ideas of what he would do to me and I didn''t dislike any one of them


    Chapter Comments


    11

 Men 71

    Chapter 71: I Wanted More Chapter 71:1 Wanted Mo


    Angeliazy son of b**h


    Andy was already at the cafe by the time I got there, cleaning up the tables. The sight of himing to work early in the morning was fun. I wondered how he would manage without me when I resume school again. It means he would be stuck with Ben and I knew what a of the


    e guy was. Not justzy but overall a bad human being, too mean and too egotistical for any us to actually like him. I felt terrible for Andy, it felt like I was abandoning him.


    We had worked together for three years but somehow, we had been about to work more or less the same shifts. He graduated recently and now he wouldn''t be prioritized for the evening shifts like us who still went to school. Naky was excellent at managing the cafe, she made sure that college students had work and ie by giving us shifts that best suited our schedule. As I mentioned before, I respected her a lot, still that also means I won''t work as much as Andy anymore and that stuck so badly that it hurts my stomach. Not working with him also meant I wouldn''t see him that often like I had grown used to over the years. Work and school would keep me busy and he had a life outside of of work.


    "Haha, my kinky girl has finally graced me with her presence." He shouted the second he saw me.


    Iughed and shook my head.


    "You are the worst."


    "But you love me," he said and stuck out his tongue at me.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "But, I love you." I repeated his words with a slightugh as I walked past him and opened the door to the small break room next to the supply closet.


    We didn''t


    have a fancy locker with our names on, just simple h***ks to hang our jacket and stuff. In summer, I only used it for my bag.


    "So what did you think of James?" He asked eagerly as soon as I joined him with cleaning and I could tell my opinion meant a lot to him. "He made a great first impression." I responded.


    "And he seems like a sweet guy." I added and he sighed dreamily.


    "He really is a sweet guy." He said and got this faraway look, I knew he was thinking about that boyfriend of his, a smile resting on his lips. Chapter 71: I Wanted More


    Was that how it looks like being in love or at the least heavily smitten? It felt like I was on the outside looking in because I had no idea what the signs were. I definitely don''t know what it felt like liking someone so much that you would want to spend all your day with them and only them. I knew I always think about my dominants more than a lot but it waspletely different. While Andy could space out with hearts in his eyes, I had only lust. I absolutely like them and we had a sexual attraction that held no bounds but I wasn''t falling for them and I couldn''t.


    "It was pretty funst night, right? James likes you too and Kent couldn''t stop talking about how great you were....." He trailed off, seeing the slight frown I had as he mentioned his name. the face?" He asked.


    "Nothing, it v


    t was pretty fun." I mumbled, taking the mop and started swiping over the floor.


    "No, that wasn''t it. Did he do something to you?" He asked, knowing me just as well as I knew myself. He could read my expression like a book.


    "Not really," I sighed, I knew I wouldn''t back off not until I told him what bothered me.


    "I guess I just felt like something was off about him." I muttered, hating to make a big deal out of something that probably wasn''t one.


    "Off, how how?" He "He left the rag in his bucket of water and gave me all his attention.


    "I don''t n''t know," I shrugged but he was a stubborn son of a b***h and had me telling him everything I told Rardost night.


    He narrowed his eyes as I spoke about the weird a*** conversations I had with Kent.


    "You are right, that is creepy as hell. I will talk to James about it, we won hang out with him again if he is making you ufortable. To be honest, I don''t want him near you after hearing this."


    "It might be nothing, I will just avoid being alone with him." I shrugged, not entirely sure I was speaking the truth or not but I didn''t want to make this Kent thing based on a gut feeling a big deal. That didn''t mean I couldn''t be cautious either.


    "We can manage that." He nodded, though it looked like he wanted to talk more about it but it was always time for the cafe to open.


    "Let''s get to work." He winked as he grabbed the wet rag, twisting it slightly before smacking me


    on the ass with it.


    My dress probably had a wet spot on it now but I couldn''t care less as Iughed and threatened


    214


    Chapter 71:1 Wanted More.


    him with the mop.


    While working, I was reminded of my morning with Rardo. My p***y was tender with each movement which made me smile instead of wincing. Although I was sore, I already wanted more of what I had gotten. These men had changed how I viewed sex, before, it had been a torturous affair and not of the good kind. Those measly h**ups haven''t made me o***m by a long shot. I had usually been drunk enough to numb my libido, if I hadn''t been drunk, which was on one. asion, the guy hasn''t known what to do to pleasure a woman. Now that I knew what it could be like, I felt insatiable and near addicted to the feeling the guys had created in me.


    Andy caught me one time struggling to pick up a napkin from the floor because of the tenderness. But instead ofmenting, he just wiggled his eyebrows at me. He knew exactly what I had done. recently just from my movements alone.


    It was now the end of our shifts, James and Kent came in and ordered a cup of coffee which Andy served them.


    "I am sorry, I didn''t know he would show up here." He said, panicking.


    It is fine, I am not alone in a room with him." I assured him.


    In the light of day, Kent didn''t seem all that bad. He had given me a friendly smile when our eyes met but other than that, he focused on his friend and Andy whenever he had time to stop by their table. Maybe I had been wrong after all, I was only psychic when ites to drink. "Angelia!" James urged me to join them after thest customer had left.


    "Hi, guys." I smiled, giving them both an awkward wave.


    "It was so funst night." James gushed, looking way too energetic after a night out.


    Some people bounced back quickly though, I wasn''t one of them. The only reason I felt fine was because of how little I had drankst night and remembered to drink water as well. Keeping hydrated was the best way to stave off the hangover. Nodding my head, I agreed with him. "We should definitely do that again sometime." I muttered.


    Anyways, nodded eagerly.


    I just wanted to tell you again how good it was to finally meet you. Now I know why Andy likes you so much."


    Blushing from hispliment, I stuttered out a thank you. I had gotten a littlefortable with


    Chapter 71: I Wanted More


    kind words after being my dominants but I still sucked at receiving them unless I was too h***ny


    to think straight. I left them as I helped Andy clean up and by the end, the aches in my p***y had almost vanished and I ended up kind of missing it.


    When Andy went bac back to talk to James, Kent stood up and walked towards me. He lookedpletely rxed with his hands in the pocket of his tight jeans..


    "Hi, so...I just wanted to apologize." He said.


    "For what?" I asked, my brows scrunched up.


    I


    I could see from my peripheral vision that Andy was watching us, making sure I was okay. When he started walking towards us, I gave him a small shake of my head. It wasn''t like Kent could do anything to me with them in the room.


    "I have been thinking aboutst night and what I said to you...you know about the whole date rape drug thing. I was probablying off as a major creep, it is just that....I am not really great at talking to girls and definitely not one as beautiful as you. I said the first thing that came to mind and I can''t stop thinking about what an a*** I sounded like." He exined.


    Chapter Comments


    Tracy Sills


    yeah.right.


    VIEW 1 COMMENT

 Men 72

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 72: Good Things Comes To Those Who Wait


    Chapter 72: Good Things Comes To Those Who Wait Angelia


    When Kent talked about date rape drug, I knew exactly what he was talking about. Yesterday, he said I should be careful with my drink because women like me were usually targeted for something like that. The way he had said it had been so odd but if he really did struggle to talk to girls, I could kind of understand it. I knew from experience how unfortunate words coulde out of my mouth if I was ufortable. I had also said strange and possibly inappropriate things before while trying desperately to fill in awkward silence. "It is fine," I said, though I was still trying to figure out if this man was in fact a creep or just a poor conversationalist but I wouldn''t let my guard down around him.


    Making a move to get my bag from our break room, he stopped me with a hand on my arm. My skin burned when he was touching me and not the good kind. I shook the feeling away, it was probably my wild imagination.


    "I really sorry," he said and he seemed sincere when I turned to face him again.


    Whatever I had to say got stuck in my throat when I noticed someone at the cafe entrance. Rardo looked angry with his eyes narrow at the ce Kent was holding me. As innocent as the conversation had been with him, I didn''t know what it looked like for Rardo. All I knew was that he was growing more and more pissed for each second Kent still had his hand on me.


    "Umm....I looked at his hand on my arm pointedly, still he didn''t let go like he hadn''t gotten the message.


    "I just hope we can be friends." He muttered.


    mean, it seems like we will be in each other''s life given how close James and Andy have gotten."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, I..." I trailed off, my eyes widened at how fast Rardo was moving across the cafe and stopped just behind Kent.


    Kent didn''t seem like he could see the threat in the air or the apex predator standing over his shoulder.


    "Let


    go of my girl!" Rardo barked, making him jump and he removed his hand quickly like he had burned himself.


    Chapter 72: Good Things Comes To Those Who Wait


    Looking over his shoulder, he visibly paled at the man behind him, not that I could me him. Rardo was a force to be reckoned with and not just of the physical kind, he was a man who could scare anyone with his power and authority. And right now, Kent was his main objective. "I..I am sorry, man. I wasn''t trying anything." He stuttered and it looked like he was shaking just from the attention of my man. He backed away from me, all the while having Rardo''s eyes trained on him.


    "He really wasn''t trying anything." I assured Rardo and finally he shifted his gaze to me and I froze.


    The look in his eyes was full of suppressed emotions and a great deal of dominance. Whatever passed between us at that moment when our eyes met made my pussy clenched and my heart quickened. I could see all his dark wishes and desires and I realized I was in the center of them all. That should have made me nervous but I found myself stepping forward, closing the distance between us and everything was forgotten.


    When I got within touching distance, his hand shot out and suddenly I was in his arms with his mouth pressed into mine. I whimpered, feeling his harsh lips and his devilish tongue invade mine. It was a brutal kiss, filled with biting pleasure and he made me submit to him as he controlled my body with no words but the feel of his mouth on mine. He fisted my hair and jerked my head back so I was looking right up at him. He still held my body close to his with my head just inches away from the mouth I had just kissed.


    Not letting go of my hair, he leaned into my ear. I shivered from having him so close and hearing his hard breath fanning my skin.


    "I can''t wait to have you tonight." He whispered, promising me pleasure of the darkest kind.


    As if nothing had happened, he let me go, still he didn''t fool me. Those eyes of his betrayed just how much this had affected him, the hunger in them was proof enough. For a moment, I stood there collecting what was left of my brain from the floor. Rardo had really done a number on me. He looked at Kent who was still standing a few feet away with narrowed eyes, trying to figure out what to do with him. Kent gulped at the anger directed at him and scrambled back to the safety of his friend. Rardo stared at the man for a few seconds but in the end, he decided to let him go and I was relieved. I don''t want a fight to break out in the cafe, not that it would have been much of a fight.


    "Go get your stuff, honey." He winked as he shifted his focus back to me, probably knowing how overwhelmed I still was after our kiss.


    Seriously, he had no business being that good, one albeit hot and longsting kiss was enough for me to have to change my panties unless I wanted to walk around with a puddle in them. I looked Chapter 72: Good Things Comes To Those Who Wait


    around the cafe, making sure there was nothing more to do before we closed up. Then I stared up at Andy and he was looking shocked, his eyes locked into Rardo and I could tell he was impressed. I was sure he wanted even more detailster.


    "Go ahead, girly. I will lock up." He said as he managed to drag his eyes back to me.


    "Are you sure?" I asked, I didn''t want to leave if there was something else that needed to be done.


    My mind was drawing a nk at what that could be. Rardo had done plenty to distract me and I could still feel my lips tingle.


    "Of course, see you on Monday." He smiled because he knew I would be working at De Iceberg nightclub this weekend and I don''t have a shift here at the cafe till Monday.


    Smiling back, I went to get my bag. Rardo was shaking hands with Andy when I got back and the sight made me unexinably happy. I said goodbye on our way out and wished them a good weekend. It had already started to rain by the time we got outside and he hurried back to the car. I slowed down, the cold drizzle felt like bliss on my overheated skin. I had always liked the rain and I adored everything about it, how it changed the smell in the air, the sound as it hit the pavement and the feeling it always brought with it. When it rained, I felt calm as if it was my own meditation music.


    "Get in the car, you will get drainage." Rardo said but still, I didn''t walk any faster.


    We have had too many days with sun and the heat was much, I wanted to appreciate this for ast long as I could. Laughing, I couldn''t help but joke with him even though it was more of a fact than a joke.


    "I am already wet, thanks to you."


    If I hadn''t already known how safe I was with him, I would probably step back as his expression darkened. He was standing outside too, waiting for me and the hunger I had seen in his eyes was held on a tight leash. But I knew it was only a matter of time before the leash would snap. His hair turned almost dark as it got wet, he wasn''tining as I took my time, In fact, he looked at me with amusement and desire as I enjoyed the stters of water pouring over me.


    He looked more handsome if that was even possible with water running down his clothed body and the shirt he was wearing clung to his skin, disying a body that could have been molded by a famous artist himself. He definitely didn''t have a micro dick, the ache I had felt in my pussy throughout the day could attest to that. The sound of thunder broke the moment he opened the car for me and I finally got in the car.


    "You are really something special. He said, his voice smooth with a hint of a husky undertone.


    Chapter 72: Good Things Comes To Those Who Wait.


    I didn''t know what to say to that, so I stayed quiet as I forced myself to breathe through the constricting feeling in my chest. He hadn''t started the car yet. Instead, he turned to look at me. There was a crease between his brows and he studied me like I was a puzzle he couldn''t quite put together.


    Wet drops trailed from my corbone and down between my breasts, stealing his attention from my face. His gaze tracked their way down, so intent on the small droplets and it made me squirm


    in my seat.


    With a shake of his head, he turned on the engine and drove off, breaking our intense moment.


    "Will you tell me the ns now?" I asked, so freaking curious as to what we were going to do. "Patience, bunny." He smirked as his hand found his way to my thigh and squeezed it. "All good thingse to those who wait."

 Men 73

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 73: Put On A Show For Me


    Chapter 73: Put On A Show For Me


    Angelia


    It took me a while before I noticed where we were going until I recognized the street lights. "The club?" I asked, wondering about how this night with him would go and what sorts of ns he had.


    "You will see."


    That


    was the only response I got from him, he had no idea how impatient I could be or how bad u


    was with surprise. I wasn''t because I didn''t like them but because I was so **n curious that I became single minded, only focusing on that one thing.


    He kept his hand on my thigh the entire ride, only removing it when he needed to shift gears before his hand once again returned. It was such an innocent thing but it made my skin burn with lust. The anticipation for our night didn''t lessen the feeling either. "What about my dress? I can''t go in like this." I said, horrible by the thought of showing up at the club wearing my uniform. Adanna would have probably loved that.


    "Don''t worry about it, we will go in through the back door. I have something for you to change into in my office." Hd assured me, it seemed like he always had a n and had everything in order


    even such a small thing as a change of clothes.


    "Also,


    , I think you look cute in that, it looks like you are from the fifties." I shook my head even though there was a small smile formed on my lips. Cute was an overstatement.


    "Do you


    have any change of clothes for you too? Your clothes are also soaked." I said, taking in the shirt clinging to his glorious abs.


    He was one hell of a man, he looked like he could be on the cover of one of those ***y male magazines and it would have probably been sold out within a day.


    "I got that covered too, but it seems like you wouldn''tin if I wanted to stay in this." He smirked, letting me know he knew I had been ogling him.


    "I can''t say I would," I quipped while my stomach was doing somersaults.


    There was something so enticing about a clothed man where I could see the hint of the body he


    Chapter 73: Put On A Show For Me


    had underneath. It was like a teaser of sorts. He parked the car close to the alley of the club, the building to Pleasure Pce looked inconspicuous. That was the first thing I noticed the first time I was here, the only thing that hinted at it being more than a regr bar was the name itself on a sign over the entrance doors. Other than that, it looks like any other bricked building in theContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    street.


    I grabbed the hand he offered me as he opened the car door for me and shivered from both the coldness of the rain still pouring down and the warmth of his touch. "We are going in through this door." He said, cing a hand on my back and directed me towards. a door in the alley.


    When he unlocked and opened the door, I could see we were on the same floor as his yroom and I also assumed he had his office here somewhere. Although vip hadn''t been included in the membership I had been sponsored, I guessed being the submissive to the owner gave me ess to the floor all the same. At least when I was with him. We walked down a hallway I was familiar with and wasn''t surprised when he opened the door to reveal his yroom. It was just as overwhelming as the first him I had been in here, it was a sensual room with mixed colors. This room was intended for one thing, the erotic way of bdsm.


    Goosebumps appeared on my arms and my skin felt stretched tight from excitement and nervousness. I still had no idea what ns he had for us and it made me imagine a million different ways this could go.


    "The clothes are on the bed." He said and I looked towards the four poster bed, I could see something red on the silky nket.


    As I got closer, I saw that the clothes he had told me about were in fact lingerie and sensual ones. There was a red bra which looked simple enough and ace pantie. Alone with the set was a harness of some sort in leather, a garter belt and see through stockings. There I were also a pair of ck heels and I could only hope it wasn''t Louboutin but they look crazy expensive. I blushed as I picked up the harness. "I am not sure how to put this one on." I admitted.


    ''Don''t worry, I will help you with that." His voice came from behind me and my heart stuttered. I had thought he was still standing by the door, I hadn''t heard him move towards me.


    Before I could even try to make an escape for the bathroom to change, he stopped me.


    "You will change here." He said, standing so close that I could feel the heat of his body.


    Swallowing hard, I nodded my head. This wouldn''t be so bad, I had already stripped for them


    214


    Chapter 73: Put On A Show For Me


    before and they had seen every part of me. Besides we took a shower together this morning. It was clear that I still needed to work on my self-esteem part but I was slowly getting there. He sat down on the bed next to the clothes, staring at me with eyes so dark. "Put on a show for me, honey." He said, not once taking his eyes off me.


    Taking a deep breath to calm myself, I stepped out of my shoes and started unbuttoning the dress. This all reminded me of when I did the same for Marshall but only this time, I felt like Rardo held all the power. I was merely submitting to his will. I couldn''t look away from him either, wanting to o see every reaction he made as I slowly unclothed myself.


    Finally,


    I let the dress fall to the floor, leaving me standing in just a pair of bra and panties. His gaze pr**i*d my skin and I shuddered at the intensity of it. "Take it all off." Hemanded, his voice rough and I obeyed.


    Reaching behind me, I unhooked the bra and the strap fell down from my shoulder but I held the


    cups in ce for only a second, enough to tease him. My nipples were hard like they always seemed to be in either of their presence. It was like they were begging to be sucked, bitten and pinched. The way he licked his lips as the pointed peaks stole his attention made me ache with a deep need to feel his touch on them. The room grew hotter with each second we spent in it or maybe it was just my body''s temperature rising. Knowing he was watching me was exhrating in a way that made my blood rush to one particr point down south. As much as the nervousness wanted to take they were beating down that wall bit by bit. Each time with them made it easier for me to let go, to be in the moment. I ho***ed my thumbs into my panties and dragged them slowly down my legs, all the while looking at him. His Adam''s apple bobbed as he swallowed and his eyes zeroed on my p***y. *****ng beautiful." He muttered.


    hold,


    and


    "So


    I while I let him see me in all my nakedness, it didn''t seem like he minded staying in his wet clothes, not yet at least.


    "Should I start dressing, sir?" I asked, my breathless voice betrayed how turned on I was.


    "Yes, you should, although I can''t wait to rip them off youter."


    The certainty that something new, sometimes I had never experienced before, was going to happen today made me breathless. We had only done what I considered to be more on the mundane side of bdsm, though it still had been thrilling. I couldn''t wait to explore this world even more and what it meant to tru

 Men 74

    Chapter 74: You H****y F****ker Chapter 74: You H***y F****ker


    Angelia


    Ricardo kept watching me as I dressed myself in the lingerie, the bra was red and basic but still s***y. When I reached for the panties, he objected. Wear


    the garter belt under the panties." He directed.


    "I want to f***k youter with those on.


    Hisment made me burn even hotter and I did as he hadmanded, taking the belt and stockings before fastening them. The high rise panties with redce drew my attention, they were see through except for my p***y area and reached all the way up to my abdomen. My a***felt bare as I put them on just like a thong would feel like. After I had gotten everything on except for the harness, he stood up from the bed and grabbed it..


    "This I


    will go over your head like a cor of sorts." He exined and helped me to put it on.


    He fastened two leather straps around my ribs and tightened a couple more straps around my


    breast.


    "Done, here have a look." He led me to the mirror, letting me see what it looked like.


    The harness looked just as intricate as it did in a heap on the bed, the leather started around my neck and connected in the front with a steel ring. Attached to the ring were strands encircling my breasts with one strand on each side and one in the middle of my boobs. They connected to two belts around my ribs, each of the strands had buckles on them except the one around my neck and he had taken advantage of it, tightening them as much as he could.


    As I said, it was intricate as all hell but I also had to admit it made me feel s***. Looking at the mirror, I saw him standing behind me. He hadn''t taken his eyes off me once and I could tell he found those outfit appealing to say the least. When I pressed myself against him, I could feel his hard rod against my back. His hands on my shoulder tightened and I had to suppress a moan as he leaned in and nibbled on my ear.


    "Careful, honey. Remember who calls the shorts here, don''t start something you cannot finish." He warned before pulling away.


    "Put on the heels while I go change." He said and went towards the door I hadn''t noticed before but maybe that was because it was just as dark as the walls were. He stopped just before he


    114


    Chapter 74: You H**ny **er


    walked open the door.


    "Oh


    and


    I braid your hair, if you don''t have a hair band, there is a pack of them in the bathroom."


    He said over his shoulder.


    +


    1 braided my hair, although it wasn''t as messy than the one I had done at Marshall''s house. That time I was stressed, wanting to get it done as fast as possible just to please him. Happy with the results, I grabbed the heels. I had guessed right, the heels were Louboutin. Andy would have screamed right now if he knew what I was wearing, he had a love for all things designer.


    It wasn''t long before he returned, dressed on ck suit. This one was just as pristine as the other one and he had also donned a suit jacket as well. He looked like a w***dream, I had tried not to think about the dream I had when I was in Marshall''s house. For days, I had ignored the dream. and pushed it to the side, it couldn''t mean anything and I didn''t believe in precognition. It had been wrong, it was as simple as that. I don''t want to be a sl***e no matter how much I want. to keep them for myself.


    "Come on, I have ordered some dinner in the meeting room. You will need all the energy you get before we start. You can leave your bag here along with your phone and clothes." He said, painting a hazy picture of the night he had nned for us.


    can


    What he had hinted made me feel too many feelings at once, excitement, nervous, thrills, jittery and scared. They were all filling my body and making me fight to appear calm. It wasn''t that I didn''t look forward to it, because I really did but it would still be a new experience. I wouldn''t be myself if I didn''t feel a bit apprehensive trying out something new no matter how much I wanted this. He showed me to the room where we had our meeting discussing an in-depth bdsm contract. The only difference about the room was that the long table had been reced by a much smaller circr one.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    We sat down on the opposite side of each other, the cold of the chair pressed against my thighs made me shiver and I became acutely aware of the difference in clothing between me and


    Rardo. While he was dressed from t


    to bottom, only my most intimate areas on my body. were covered. When his phone rang, he immediately declined so he could focus on me. His gaze devoured me like he never grew tired of my body.


    "I hope you like food, if not, I can get the chef to make you something else." He said casually as if he weren''t making me squirm from the way he looked at him so intently.


    "I love it, my grandma used to make it all the time." I smiled at the memory of a dinner table filled with my favorite people.


    "Are you close with your family?" He asked and his voice hinted at how curious he was about me.


    214


    Chapter 74: You H****y F***ker


    I had a feeling he wanted to know everything there was to know about me. I hated to disappoint him but I was bored as hell. There wasn''t anything interesting about me.


    "Yes, I tried to talk to them once a week, though. I have been busytely." I responded, these men had stolen every thought, making me forget everything else. What about you?"


    "..." he began but his phone buzzed, cutting him off. Cursing, he looked at me on the screen.


    ...


    is Marshall." He whispered.


    "It is


    "Take it, I can wait." I urged him.


    I didn''t mind waiting if there was anything important he had to talk to him about.


    "I will make it quick." He promised and put the phone to his ear.


    man. What''s up?" He said into the phone.


    It was quiet for a few seconds before he nodded.


    "Yes, I am with her now." His eyes found mine as he listened to what his friend had to say.


    Some


    lingerie I have picked up for her and she looks like the perfect submissive in them. I am sure you will see her wearing it at some point." He winked at me as they talked. My p***y ached just knowing they were talking about me and I had to press my thighs together to try to alleviate the throbbing. I had tried to do the same before and it still didn''t help, it was like stoking the fire. The smallest pressure teased me more than helped me. "You h** ***r." He chuckled. "Don''t v


    I will take a picture of her or even a videoter and send it to you and Kingston. If it is okay with our girl."


    The thought of him taking a picture or video of me and sharing it with them didn''t do anything other than making me more turned on. In other words, I was definitely okay with it. "Oh, is everything okay?" He asked into the phone and paused to listen.


    Good,


    2014


    have you talked to Kingston about it?" Another pause.


    I will tell her and get back to you. We will figure something out, talk to youter. Bye." he


    Chapter 74: You H**y ***er


    hung up and ced the phone back on the table.


    "What did did he say?" I asked.


    "Marshall can''t make it tomorrow and asked if we could have the group scene on Saturday. He had talked to Kingston and he agreed to change his night with you." He replied. "Does that mean I will be with Kingston tomorrow?" I asked, although I didn''t resent the idea. In fact, I felt it had been too long since I had seen Kingston.


    "Yes, that is if it is okay with you?"


    It struck me as weird that he was even asking me, seeing as he had already ascertained that they would decide how I spent their days with them.


    "Yes, I can do that." I nodded and then thought of something.


    "I have forgotten to mention that I have work this weekend and won''t be off until five in the morning. Will that be a problem? I mean, I am willing to stay until my next shift to make up for the time lost."


    should


    Sho


    I have probably said something about it sooner but it hadpletely slipped my mind.


    "I will talk to Kingston about it but I am sure it won''t be a problem." He assured me.


    "That is good, will he pick me up or...." I trailed off.


    One of my bad habits was waiting until thest second to ask any questions. I need to get better at that too. He grew tense but rxed again almost immediately, making me believe I would probably be imagining it. "He will text you." He mumbled, his voice just as smooth as ever but there was something in his eyes that was a little too shuttered for my liking.


    What could be? What made him nervous even though it wasn''t that visible?


    Chapter Comments


    15 11


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Men 75

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 75: This Can Be You If You Let Go Chapter 75: This Can Be You If You Let Go Angelia


    The news that I would be alone with Kingston tomorrow came as a shock but a good one. It was a bit stressful seeing as I didn''t know him like I knew Rardo and Marshall but it only made me more curious about him. There was something about him that drew me to him. I had never really gone for the mysterious guy before but it made me want to get beneath his skin and get a peak of his inner thoughts.


    Everyone in their right mind knew Kingston was dangerous, still, somehow that made me feel safe like he could protect me from anyone and anything. We were already through with our dinner a few minutes ago and the food tasted like childhood memories, it was always bitter sweet to remember my grandma. I loved her and missed her so much that it hurts. After the years, whenever I stumbled onto something that reminded me of her, the pain lessened but it was always there. I hade to the point that I can enjoy remembering even as I missed her. Ricardo stood up, breaking me from my deep thoughts. go downstairs." He said, stopping by the door and waiting for me.


    Let''s


    He didn''t make a move to open the door as I walked up to him, instead, he reached out, fingering the harness by the throat with longing in his eyes. It looks like a cor.


    "If only this wasn''t just a short term arrangement...." He trailed off and shook his head.


    "We will start the


    the night t by observing others. I want you to see what we expect of you within our contract." He said, changing the subject.


    I had no idea of what he meant by if only and it made me sadder than I would have liked to admit. I felt eyes on us the second we started walking down the stairs. He didn''t make any sort of reaction which led me to believe he was used to being in the center of attention. I mean, how could he not? Hemanded such respect just by the power he emitted and he was one of the three most gorgeous men I had ever set my eyes on. Of course, people would look or even gawk, whenever he was in their presence. Although, I wasn''t used to this kind of attention. I just wanted to hide behind him. They were probably wondering what he was doing with someone like me. I cringed at the thought, this was the sort of thought pattern I was trying to get out of. He must have sensed my unease because he stopped as soon as we got down to the floor and turned to me.


    "None of these people matter, only Kingston, Marshall and me. You are our submissive and


    §Õ§à


    Chapter 75: This Can Be You If You Let Go


    therefore we were your only concern."


    There was something in his voice, so assertive and dominating that it made me listen to him. I rxed more because he was right, no one in this room mattered but him. "Yes, sir." I said, letting him know I had heard him. He seemed pleased by my response and led me through a door and down the hall.


    "The private viewing room?" I asked, remembering thest time we had been here.


    My


    skin


    buzzed at the memory of both him and Marshall finge f***ing me while Kingston watched. The moment had been so erotic that it was forever stuck in my brain.


    "Yes but this time, I want you to watch closely at the couple." He stopped at a door and opened it


    for me.


    This room was simr to the other one we had been in before, it contained the same leather sofa and a sideboard by the wall with toys on it. In front of the couch was a one way mirror which took up the entire wall. It was also simr to the other room we had been in. It was dark in here, if not for the lights from the hallway, all I would have seen were shadows and contours.


    He closed the door, sealing us Inside the dark room. He took my hand and guided me to the couch.


    and I sat down at his behest.


    IBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Watching others will let you see the natural instincts the submissive have and I want you to know that it is okay to submit not just to us but to your instincts as well. Hesitation among other things is just how your brain is conditioned. Out there, in the world of vani, it is expected t that you should react a certain way to certain things and being ordered around is one of them." He exined.


    "I want you to learn how to let go of everything that is keeping you back. Second-guessing, hesitation, and uncertainty, they have no ce here. Let yourself release the tight reins on what society deems normal and instead live your life for you. I get that it isn''t as easy as it sounds-to just let go but try to remind yourself that you will be freer if you do so. Don''t let anyone tell you how you should react."


    The way he talked about submission, I had never thought of it in that way before but I could understand what he meant. Society really did dictate how people should act, to some degree. Having the urge to submit was taboo to talk about, craving pain with your pleasure was taboo to talk about and kink in general, was taboo to talk about. I could go on and on for days but the thing was making it taboo also meant thing was making it taboo also meant that we would react to those things with more apprehension than one would react to in vani sex.


    Chapter 75: This Can Be You If You Let Go


    Like Rardo had said, we were conditioned to react a certain way to things that weren''t. conversational. Now that I actually thought about it, the hesitation I felt before I followed through with an order was simply because a part of my brain thought that what we were doing wasn''t normal, that submitting wasn''t normal and the thought had toe from somewhere. It came from society, the conversation I had overwhelmed between two olddies talking about how ungodly fifty shades were. Sex education in high school where they spoke about standard sexual practice but not anything about what was considered kinky.


    The movies on television that only showed missionary sex. Everything painted a picture of how it should be, growing up, I hadn''t been aware of everything I learned subconsciously. It still stuck with me, it was ingrained in my brain. Rardo''s words shocked me into the revtion and I hadn''t noticed the lights in the other room had been turned on or that a woman was now inside it.


    That room looks different from the other one I had seenst time we were in a viewing room. Instead of several different pieces of furniture, there were only two things, a bed and a chair ced in front of it.


    "Make sure to watch, honey. Watch their dynamic, this can be you if only you let go." He said and I nodded my head. Chapter Comments

 Men 76

    Chapter 76: What Did You Learn? Chapter 76: What Did You Learn? Rardo


    It looks like Angelia took my words in so well, that is good. I wanted her to be aware of how the mind could be affected by other people just so she could learn how to shred society''s influence over her.


    Zoey


    and Molly were very experienced in bdsm, they had been together for many years which was why I asked them personally to have a scene for us. Angelia needed to see what it was really like when a submissive let go of inhibitions and submit to her dominant. Right now, it was only Molly on the stage, waiting for her Dom. She was naked on the floor, presenting simrly to how Marshall had taught Angelia, kneeling and sitting on her haunches with her breasts out and her head low. The only difference was that Molly has her hands behind her her back. Looking at Angelia, I could see her eyes were glued to the woman and taking in her posture and how rxed she was. I didn''t know which scene they would show us but it didn''t matter because whatever they did would give Angelia some clue as to how a rtionship like this works. I wanted her to take in their bodynguage, the power dynamic and how beautiful it was to look at another person submit fully andpletely. Marshall had told me about her slight hesitation and I wasn''t stressed about fixing that. I knew with enough conditioning, , she would get over it and learn how to follow orders at once. Although, this couldn''t hurt either.


    Twenty minutes of Molly being alone on the stage, Zoey showed up. It was always intriguing to see how a well trained submissive acted with a dominant. Still, personally, I found it much more fun to do the training myself. "You have been a naughty kitty today." Zoey said.


    "Trying to to ma**ate


    without permission." He added, walking over to a chair but didn''t sit down, not yet. "What do you say about that?"


    "I am sorry, sir. I was h**y after my s****ng and I haven''t been allowed an o***sm in over a week." She whimpered, still looking down at the floor.


    "So you go against mymands? Were you that desperate?" He asked, his voice dark.


    "I..I am sorry, I won''t do that again, sir."


    114


    Chapter 76: What Did You Learn?


    He sat down and didn''t say anything for a while, like he was thinking of ways to punish her. She was breathless as she waited, probably anxious about what the oue of her disobedience


    would


    be.


    "Go on then, show me. If you were desperate, show me exactly what you were trying to achieve."


    He muttered.


    "Get up andy on the bed, spread your legs for me."


    She didn''t hesitate, in one fluid motion, she stood up andid down on the bed that was at the center of the stage, spreading her legs just like he had ordered her to.


    "Begin pleasuring yourself, you can look at me while you do it."


    Instead of of focusing on the scene, I shifted my gaze towards Angelia. She was breathing heavily as she watched the couple. I could tell from the way she was rubbing her thighs together that she was turned on probably desperate for the same relief Molly wanted. "Tell me what you see?" I demanded, all the while taking on her rosy cheeks, blown pupils and her heaving chest. F****k, she looked she looked absolutely breathtaking in the outfit I and picked out for her. I could see her clearly now that the light from the other room was on. If she allows me, I will send Kingston and Marshall some pictures of herter.


    "The woman, she looked so serene while presenting and how she responded to hismands, like all she wanted to do was please him. She didn''t even hesitate." She said with a dreamlike tone in her voice.


    I could hear the moans getting louder on the stage and I knew Molly would soon climax. But before that could happen, Zoey called out for her to stop.


    I


    "What is happening?" I asked, not once taking my eyes off Angelia.


    "It look looks like the woman is in pain, like it literally pains her to stop mas***ing and yet, she stopped as soon as he said so. Even if she aches to c**m, she doesn''t have a key that controls her." She responded. "Because only her dominant can control her." I filled in.


    "She is under his will and only what pleases him is what pleases her. There is nothing more freeing for a submissive than letting go of the reinspletely and follow the orders of someone else. They don''t have to think, just act." I exined. Chapter 76: What Did You Learn?


    "She is beautiful and meek." Shemented.


    "I have always thought of the word meek as a bad thing but all it means is submissive. Isn''t it weird how they are the same but one word can be interpreted as something much more negative.


    than the other?"


    "Yes," I nodded.


    "Meek means being powerful without taking action." I said.


    "And I agree, it is beautiful when another person submits entirely. Look closely at Molly, does she look embarrassed because she submits?" She shook her head.


    "Not at all, she looks theplete opposite of embarrassed. She looked absolutely aroused, strung tight but definitely not embarrassed."


    "Molly was just like you once, hesitant and nervous. It ispletely normal, she has had this lifestyle for years now and as you probably can tell, she gets pleasure from obeying. Maybe not a physical kind of pleasure but pleasure nevertheless." Whimpering came from the stage and from just a nce, I could see Zoey cing mps on her nipples.


    "See now, even if she was in greater pain than earlier, you can still see in her eyes how much she is enjoying it. She has found her freedom in letting go of control and giving it to someone else." I exined.


    My sweet honey bunny whimpered with the other woman but not from pain, she was just h**rny from watching. I imagined Angelia was putting herself in Molly''s shoes, wanting to know more about the beauty of submitting. She didn''t have to worry, the three of us, her dominants, would teach her everything there was to know.


    Her eyes strayed from the couple towards the toys on the sideboard and I knew what she wanted. Still, the only thing I did was grab her by the hips and haul her onto myp. I spread her legs so she couldn''t rub them together, denying her any kind of relief for her needy p***y. She wouldn''t vet any sort of satisfaction, not now. I force her to watch their entire scene, how Zoey made Molly get him off. At the same time, she had to continue edging herself again and again, not once was she allowed to c***m. Not even at the end of the scene. §Þ§å d***k was hard and aching but not from watching the couple. Angelina''s a***was pressed against it, teasing me of what I could have already had if I hadn''t decided on how this night would go. When Zoey and Molly walked out of the stage and shut the door, I learned to whisper into her


    ear.


    Chapter 76: What Did You Learn?


    "What did you learn?"


    It was such a simple question but I could only hope she had been as observant as I had taken her for.


    "They were so familiar with each other." She mumbled and her voice soft.


    "I could see their power dynamic even from another room and it was intense. I didn''t watch the man as much as I watched thedy, though." She admitted. "That is okay, you found a kinship with Molly, didn''t you?" I asked.


    "Yes, there was just something about her that spoke to me. I had never seen anyone as graceful as her and I think it is because she is a real submissive." "You are also a real submissive." I interjected when I heard the sadness in her tone.


    "Maybe, it still feels like I am ying at being submissive. It is not because I don''t want this, I really do but it is hard for me to let go of my thoughts. It only happens in the beginning, though.. Like when I was with Marshall, I was hesitant for a while but then..." she trailed off. "But then what?" I prompted..


    oll.


    "He go


    "He


    got me out of my own head and I felt I could submit fully."she finished her sentence, smiling, a bit as if she was thinking about that night with Marshall.


    "That is good," I said, kissing her shoulder.


    "After a while, you will learn to let gopletely." I whispered to her.


    "Now, we are going back to my house. I n on wearing you out properly and I don''t want you toBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    have to travel far in that state afterwards."


    I hope she has learnt something from the scene and learns how to let go of her hesitation. But I am going to achieve that, if it is thest I do.


    Chapter Comments


    11


    PO

 Men 77

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 77: You Are Too Good Of A Person Chapter 77: You Are Too Good Of A Person


    Rardo


    We went back to the yroom and gathered our things alone with a new coat I had gotten for her. I could


    exactly make her go outside in my lingerie, no matter how little I wanted her to cover up. On our way


    way out, we met Adanna and the frown she had when she saw Angelia reminded me of what we needed to talk about.


    "Have


    Adanna been treating you well?" I asked as soon as we got in the car.


    "Why do you ask?" She looked like I had surprised her with my question.


    "I don''t like the way she looked at you, she had a job to do and one of those things is to always be respectful to our members. So, tell me, has she been treating you well?"


    I don''t worry about the other members though, I had a feeling this was something more personal and all aimed at Angelia. Adanna had always had her eyes on Marshall even when nothing indecent had happened between them. Now that Angelia got him, I could see how that would make her jealous.


    "It i is nothing really, she has just been giving me some attitude." She finally responded.


    "But I can handle it." She added.


    I


    "This isn''t about what you can handle, I know you can but this is about my business and employees. They are expected to act professional at all times, I need to hold them ountable." I said and she shook her head. "I am not going to be the reason a person loses her job. I don''t want that to be on my conscience, she hasn''t been directly mean to me and I can handle the rest. Please, just let it go, Letting out a sign, I reached out and captured her hand. for me."


    t it go, for


    "You are too good of a person, Honey. But if I let it go, will you promise me that if she does anything more, you wille to me?"


    didn''t like it, not at all. My protective instinct towards her was in high gear and it went against every cell in my body to do what shed. The pleading in her voice was hard to deny. The thought of Kent appeared. Now that at least was something I could deal with. I had already gotten my private investigator to look into that guy. If he had creeped my girl out, I had to make sure he wouldn''t be a threat to her. Chapter 77: You Are Too Good Of A Person


    "Thank you," she said, squeezing my hand with hers.


    Just that innocent touch made my d**k hardened, not that it had even gone down since the scene we had watched. Whenever I was with her, I couldn''t keep my d**k in cheek.


    It was still rtively early by the time we got to my house which was perfect. I didn''t want to rush our first night together and once again, she went straight to my window overlooking the city as soon as we entered the house. The sight of her stopped me in my tracks. She the coat I had given her and was now standing in only her lingerie. It shocked me every time how perfect she was, at least to us. Her body was a sinful temptation, making me itch to get my hands on her. Her a*** stole my attention with its roundness and already knew what my handprint looked like on them but I couldn''t wait to see it again sometime. The night she walked into my club would be a night I wouldn''t forget soon. At first, it had been her beauty that drew me in was s her personality that made me want to stay.


    but it


    "Do you mind if I take some pictures to send to Kingston and Marshall throughout the night?" I asked, still staring at her from a feet away. I knew it would be torturous for Marshall and Kingston to see her, knowing they wouldn''t be with her tonight. Still, I wanted them to appreciate how stunning she looked as much as I did. She looked over her shoulder and smiled coyly. "Not at all." She mumb mumbled.


    Even from a distance, I could see the blush on her cheeks and as soon as she turned to see the view again, I snapped one of her with her city lights providing a beautiful background.


    TBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ''I thought you would enjoy the view.'' I typed and sent the picture to both of them and not even a minuteter, I felt the vibration signaling an iing message. I ignored it although tonight was about her and me. Not being able to stand and watch any longer, I went to her and gathered her in my arms. She fit perfectly and nothing had ever felt so right as this. "I believe "Follow me." I ordered.


    I promised you some punishment, right?" I whispered into her ear and felt her body shudder as my words registered.


    ordered.


    I let go of her and started walking from the living room down the hall. I didn''t need to look back to know that she was following me. My yroom was simr to the one at the club with the same color scheme. The only difference was that this room was bigger with more furniture, gears and and equipment. 77: You Are Too Good Of A Person


    Chapress yourself but leave the garter belt, the stocking and the heels on." I ordered.


    She surprised me by following mymand without hesitation. I was happy to see that our conversation earlier had helped her in that regard. I knew she would have her moment but it didn''t diminish her progress. I swallowed hard as I watched her while she took off her bra and panties along with the harness. My eyes zeroed in on her breasts and her pointed nipples. Such enticing little peaks of flesh. Trailing my eyes further, I saw her trimmed p***y. It wasn''t bare and I liked that but even if I hadn''t, she would look good in anything. Although, it gave me an idea of what we could do with that as well. "Present t to me." I said while unbuttoning my cuffs and rolling up the sleeves.


    Patience, I reminded I myself.


    I had already taken off my jacket and ckened the tie around my neck. She followed through, lowering herself down on the floor. Looking down at her like that, in this position Marshall has taught her it was indescribable. The feeling I felt standing over her while she knelt in front of t of me was so powerful. I had to steel myself from reaching for her. I didn''t want to rush this, not even as my d*** begged otherwise. I could still remember waking up with her this morning, it wasn''t something I would likely forget. I had spoken a half truth when I told her it wasn''t often I woke up to a beautiful woman, the fact was she was my first. The feel of her p***y clinging to my d***k had reyed in my mind the entire day and I had been in a constant aroused state. She had been the best ***k I had in my entire years of living. No matter how many times I had tried to remind myself that this arrangement we had was temporary and no matter how many times I tried to keep my distance, to keep feelings from being developed, I failed miserably. The truth was that the more I got to know her, the more right this felt. After finding out that she would go out with her friends yesterday, I had to make sure she was safe. This city could be dangerous for everyone but women in particr. When she didn''t respond to my text messages, I panicked. For hours, I waited but then I couldn''t wait anymore.


    Iv


    I was forcing myself into parts of her life that I didn''t belong in but I couldn''t stop myself. As much as I tried to avoid it, she was bing something more than just a submissive. In such a short period, she had taken over my mind and my heart wasn''t far behind. I knew how wrong it was especially with the secret I was keeping but she was too perfect for me not to like her and to adore her.


    Honeybunny, I should have known how this would end the second my s**d a***called her that. Sure it was customary in my town to call anyone that name, it didn''t even have to mean they thought someone was beautiful but in my childhood, it was an endorsement used between lovers. My grandfather always called my grandmother that and that word became special to me because it had been special to them. It wasn''t a word I used at random, it wasn''t a word I had used at all Chapter 77: You Are Too Good Of A Person


    until I met my very own honey bunny.


    The first time I called Angelia that was the first time I had used the word. When it slipped from my mouth, I hadn''t even registered it until it was toote to stop it. I couldn''t help but wonder if my body knew something before my brain could evenprehend it. Chapter Comments

 Men 78

    Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 78: Such A Beautiful Pain s******


    Chapter 78: Such A Beautiful Pain S****


    Rardo


    "Tell me your safe word?" I ordered, looking down at her.


    She couldn''t see the hunger in my eyes, only the color of the tiles she was kneeling on.


    "Pineapple," she said softly, sounding breathless and I nodded at once, satisfied that she hadn''t forgotten it.


    "Good, let''s begin. Shall we?" she nodded.


    "You will only speak if I ask a direct question. Understood?" "Yes, sir."


    "And you are allowed to make eye contact."


    The thrill ofmanding someone never went away, it was like a drug, powerful and addictive. She stood up at my behest and I steered her towards the massive st Andrews cross. It was wooden and entirely ck with padding forfort, thoughfort was thest thing on my mind tonight. Her eyes widened as she figured out why I had led her here and she shifted her me. She suddenly looked insecure, which I could understand, the cross could look frightening for anyone who was used to it but the furniture could be both for pleasure and pain. Luckily for her, she would experience both.


    eyes tContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    When she stopped towards it and turned to me like she suspected she would be fastened with her back to it, I had to correct her.


    "Other way around, facing the cross."


    With a noticeable swallow, she followed my direction. I stepped closer and grabbed her left hand, reaching in front of her for the padded cuffs fastened to one of the beams and I restrained her. I heard her breath hitch as I tightened it around her wrist but she didn''t say anything. I went ahead and restrained her other wrist as well. Next, I bonded her legs, she shd to spread them considerably but not enough to get hurt. Retracting a couple of steps, I studied her. Her arms and legs were spread and she looked glorious in this position. I knew she was waiting for whateveres next but I liked to build the suspense so I was in no hurry to get started.


    Her round juicy a** drew my attention, I knew how great they felt in my hand, so soft and


    Chapter 78: Such A Beautiful Pain S**** deliciously s** s**k-able. The garter belt seemed to frame it and gosh, I was happy that I had thought to tell her to put it under her panties so they didn''t have toe off as well. After a few minutes, I felt she had waited enough and went to grab what I would need for the first part. It was a flog with elk leather, it was a soft type of leather perfect for warmups since it only gave a light sting. I nned on upping the ante but I didn''t want to give her more than she could handle. No, it was better to start easy and work our way up.


    Walking back towards her, I trailed the leather across her body, letting her feel the ils so she knew what to expect.


    type of leather will only give a light sting." I said, sliding it from one bare shoulder to the next before moving down her back. She shivered from the feeling and I could see goosebumps appearing along her body. I stepped back before speaking. "Are you ready?" I asked. "Yes, sir." She responded, her voice shaky and nervous.


    Taking a


    a deep breath, I struck her upper back. The medium thud of the impact filled the room before her intake could be heard. Waiting for a second but with no objections from her, I continued. Striking again and again, there was a unique technique to flogging someone. If done wrong, it could be dangerous and I needed to be in control at all times and not slip up or be unfocused. I had to steer clear of areas like the kidney and avoid wrapping when the trails wrapped around a curved part of the body I aimed at different parts of her but always kept to the safe zone like her upper back,**, thighs and legs. By the time I was done with the warm-up, she was pretty and pink. Her breathing had gotten heavier and I knew she likes this as much as I do. Switching to another flog I walked closer to her. I leaned in and whispered directly into her ear. "Did you enjoy it?"


    "I did, sir. I loved it."


    I loved it." She responded eagerly and I could tell she was already eager for more.


    Her body was buzzing with need, to get flogged or to get f***ed. I didn''t know, probably both. Unable to help myself, I slid a hand around her front and down to her slit. Her p**y was slick with her arousal and my finger slid in easily. Her walls mped down on it like it didn''t want to let me go. She moaned as she tried to ride my finger, desperate for the slightest of touch but she would have to wait. I wasn''t done yet, not by a long shot.


    Withdrawing my finger, I let her feel the tails again as I brushed the new flog against her skin.


    "This is called abo which is half suede and half oiled leather. It will sting more but I think Chapter 78: Such A Beautiful Pain S**** you will find i


    it pleasurable."


    "I said, moving away from her.


    "I will strike you three times and each one will be harder than the next. I want you to tell me which one you prefer." I informed her.


    I


    The first one was on the softer side on her upper back but still had a decent sting to it. I put more force into the next andstly, I hit even harder. Although not so hard it broke the skin. She cried out at thest hit and a shudder went through her. "Which one did you like the most?" I asked, hoping for thest one.


    I liked to inflict pains as much as I enjoyed giving pleasure and I wasn''t ashamed to admit it. There was no beauty to pain, most people tried to avoid it at all cost, both the emotional and physical side. Others gravitated towards it, seeing it for what I saw it as, submission of the rawest sure but when you submitted to it and overcame that fright, nothing else could stop you. Inflicting pain wasn''t something liked because I was cruel. It was a way for me to connect, to see someone vulnerable and open to me. They trusted me to give them what they needed while I trusted them to let me know if I has crossed my boundaries.


    nature. The pain was what bounded people together, it could be scary"


    "Thest one," she responded breathlessly. on other


    From the sound of it, she had almost **m from the pain alone. The moans she made had me wondering if I hadn''t been too careful with her but I didn''t want to start out too strong, not with her and especially not when it was her first time being flogged. "Good girl," I said and didn''t give her a warning as I struck again.


    She cried out at the first hit to her ***nd arched her back involuntarily. I flogged her a*** several times before moving on to another part, each time she whimpered but she didn''t use her safe word or asked me to stop. Flogging someone was almost like painting to me, she was like a nk canvas and the tails like a paintbrush, coloring streaks of red across her skin. My ***k was painfully hard and so f**g ufortable in my pants. It throbbed with each hit and each whimper or moan she made. I was breathing just as heavily as she was but not out of exertion from handling the flog.


    Angelia exceeded even my imagination and hope with how she was taking the flogging. She was such a graceful and submissive woman, taking whatever I chose to give her. Thud, the sound was so *g**atisfying as the tails hit her skin but not more enjoyable than the sound she made. Her back bowed as I hit her upper back again. I hit it again and again, I couldn''t get over how perfect she was. She was everything I had dreamed about and more, sweat clung to my skin and my chest moved rhythmically as I breathed, slowly and controlled. Chapter 78: Such A Beautiful Pain S****


    On thest few strikes, I put more force into it, testing her limits as the tails cracked over her a*** making them j***le. All she did was moan as she almost pushed her ***out to meet the hits.


    "Such a beautiful pain s***." Imented and threw the flog down to the floor.


    to:


    to.


    Her breath hitched at mypliment and I smiled at how easy it was to affect her. Taking at couple steps from her, I stopped to admire my handy work. Her upper back, ***and thighs were red and swollen, a huge contrast to her otherwise perfect skin. She was magnificent like this, tied up and red from the marks made by me. I couldn''t wait for her to heal just so I could do it all over again.


    Flogging her had been more erotic than anything I had ever experienced. As much as I wanted to f*k **her hard against the cross, there was something else I had to do first. I took another picture of her with a message we all had been waiting to find out.


    Our submissive took it all like a good little pain ***t she is.'' I sent the picture and caption to Kingston and Marshall.


    Focusing back my attention on her, I gazed at her juicy a*** and smirked.


    "You said you have no experience in a*** y, right?" I asked.


    "Y...yes, sir." She stammered.


    "Well then, let''s see how pretty your a*** stretches for me."


    Chapter Comments


    13

 Men 79

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 79: You Take What I Give YouBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 79: You Take What I Give You


    Rardo Ra


    The way Angelia tensed wasn''t hard to notice, neither was the shudder that raced through her as she gave it some more thoughts. She wasn''t turned off by the idea of a***I y, just nervous about trying something new.


    Smirking, I went and gathered what I needed and ced the items on a small table not far from her. This is going to be fun. I leaned into her ear again and whispered.


    "I am going to stretch that a*** of yours little by little. Tonight, we start with one finger, then another. I will f***ck you with them until you can handle the a****ug I brought with you in mind."


    Her breath left in a rush and whimpered but she didn''t speak. She wouldn''t talk unless I asked her a direct question just like I had instructed her before we began. She was learning to submit and hand me the reins.


    "Every time you are with me, I will stretch it little by little until you can take my ***k. Would you like that honey? Would you like me f****ng that plump a***of yours?" My voice was husky and dark with desire and it was affecting her just as much as my words. "Yes, sir. sir." She moaned, gripped by the idea of what we were building up to. retty star Satisfied, I instructed her to arch her back, giving me more ess to her ****ole. The pretty in question took all my attention, knowing what I was about to do to it. I hadn''t made it a secret that I had a particr appreciation for a***. Like, looking, s***ing, whipping, fingering and f***ng. There were few limitations to what I could do. ** sex was such a taboo subject for most, it wasn''t considered proper and many might see it as dirty. Well, they were correct in thest assumption because a*** sex was the dirtiest f***ing ever. As for the proper part when had I ever given a f***k about what was proper of not?


    Reaching for the silicone based lube, I uncapped and poured a generous amount on my fingers. Thest thing we would want was to have too little. The sound of what I was doing made her whimper once more both desperate for what was toe and anxious for how it would feel. Sliding one hand around her and down her front, I found her c***it. It was throbbing beneath my fingers and swollen even when I hadn''t given it any attention. She is really a little pain ***, I felt the evidence of what the flogging had done to her. Poor little thing, she was desperate and squirming against my touch, wanting more pressure than what I was giving her.


    "You take only what I give you." I asked and she immediately stopped moving.


    Chapter 79: You Take What I Give You


    With my other hand, I ced my fingers over her a**s*le and spread the lube around it. She stiffened as I began putting pressure with my middle finger on her hole. Rx, it will hurt more if you tense. We will take this slow." I cooed, teasing her cl***t with two my


    fingers.


    I went down to her slit and collected her juice before sliding back up to her bundle of nerves. She was so f****ing wet that it was dripping down onto the floor. Taking a deep breath, she tried to do as I had instructed and I could feel the muscle around her a****I loosening. While I distracted her with the pleasure of her c***, I pushed a finger inside her a***ole. Once again, she stiffened, practically strangling my middle finger with her muscles but I didn''t mind. It took some time to learn how to stay rxed. Focusing on her **t while the finger in her a*** stayed put, I got her to unclench enough for me to my first knuckles.


    ease my finger further in. I pushed past the initial resistance and all the way to make sure


    It was slow going but I had all the time in the world, the most important part was to make sure she was enjoying herself. Adding more pressure on her c***t, enough to almost make her c**m, her ***suddenly let up and my finger slid all the way in. ***ck, she was so f***ng tight and hot. Her moans went up a notch and to me, it was like music to my ears. "?uch a a good girl, taking my finger up your **!'' **" I praised her and kissed her neck while moving my finger slowly in and out of her, building speed gradually.


    With each thrust, she made this sound that had all the blood in my body rushing to my already hard as rock**k. She didn''t know how much she was torturing me with those pretty little moans of hers. When she was utterly rxed, my finger slid out. She tried to chase my finger r but a hard smack on her a*** cheek stilled her movements. "What did I tell you, honey?" I asked darkly.


    "T...


    I


    that I take only what you give me, sir." She stammered with a h**rse voice.


    "This is thest warning, you do not want to cross me again."


    She hung her head in shame and f***ck that was a sight to see. It meant that she let her submissive side take over and made her feel what a sub should feel when displeasing her dominant. Shame, what beautiful emotions. Grabbing the lube again, poured even more onto my fingers, one could never have too much lube with a*** y. As opposed to earlier when I tried getting that one finger in, she was ready for more now that she knew how it felt.


    I f***ed her a few moments with my middle finger before I withdrew it and tried pushing in both the middle and index finger. She was so f***ng tight that it made my d***k desperate for when I could finally f***k her a*le. Cooing while rubbing her cl***it, her muscles loosened enough for my


    Chapter 79: You Take What I Give You


    fingers to slide slowly inside her hot canal.


    "Ahhh!" She cried out as I got all the way in.


    "How does it feel?" I whispered to her, scissoring my fingers and stretching her and making her ready for the butt plug.


    "Odd but good.. so good, sir." She almost didn''t have any breath left to talk. I had to strain my ears to hear her.


    I took my time with her, f***ng her with my fingers and spread them inside her until I felt she


    ready for the next part. She didn''t have any voice left to make a sound, only ragged breathing. Retracting, I collected thest item, a plug made out of stainless steel. The red part of the toy was jeweled and heart shaped. Ithered it up with a fair amount of lube and ced it against her entrance. She jumped at the cold steel but showed no more reaction but for the hitch in her breathing as I started pushing it in. I had stretched her a*** enough and she epted it almost easily as I put pressure and slid it in.


    Now, hen, her took perfect with the her, it me it


    ear the ter what to happen next.


    , I am going to f***ck your pretty little pus***sy with the plug in a****" I whispered, my right hand moved to her beast and kneaded it roughly while the other worked on getting my pants off.


    "All the pleasure and sensation will heighten and be more intense but don''t forget, I am the one who decides if and when you will ***sm."


    Chapter Comments


    12

 Men 80

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 80: Squeeze Your P****y For Me Chapter 80: Squeeze Your P***y For Me Angelia


    than perfect.


    Goodness, would these men ever stop surprising me with their deliciously naughty minds? Rardo''s promise to f**k me had me mping down the butt plug although my p***y felt empty but it won''t be for long. Much had happened tonight and not one part of it was less Rardo had pushed me out of myfort zone and I couldn''t be any happier about that, my mind was blissfully silent and all I could feel was a calmness I had never achieved before. Everything but this moment and Rardo had faded into the background. Every time I moved even a muscle, I felt the ache on my upper back, a** and thighs, reminding me what had happened just some minutes ago. The flogging had been everything I had dreamed about and more, the sweet pain as the ils hit my skin and the burning sensation afterwards. It reminded me that I lived and with each strike, It was alive. I had hoped for even more, more force, more power and more hurt just so I could feel the lightness I felt just after the hits and after the burn took ce. My pulse slowed, my mind. cleared and all I could do was feel. This was part of why I craved having dominates, why I craved. the pain, the loss of emotion and the submitting. And the *** And the y, oh my goodness, I never had thought it would feel that good. It was something I had always wanted to try but chickened out whenever I thought of buying a slim****do or butt plug. The current feeling of fullness in my **** made it known that I shouldn''t have been afraid. after all and I regretted not experiencing it sooner. To follow your desire was a powerful thing and right now, I felt like I was on top of the world with a body that still burned from the flogging and filled with a butt plug. I was more than content. Rardo retreated his ce behind me but not before whispering that he would be right back. He went to the bathroom and came back just a few minutester. I was disappointed to see that he was still wearing clothes, although the top of his pants was unbuttoned. "You have no idea what vision you have right now. Res painted skin and a jewel adorning your tight little **** Hemented as he took his ce behind me.


    His fingers pinched my nipples hard enough to make me gasped but I didn''t have any voice left to get a word out. I wasn''t allowed to talk unless to answer a direct question, so that wasn''t an issue. I heard his zipper open and he let out a hiss a secondter. My body and mind were attuned to him to the point I wasn''t aware of anything but him. Nothing else matters but this. The heat of his body even though his shirt was still on was overwhelming. My skin was already hot and as he


    Chapter 80: Squeeze Your P***** For Me


    pressed his chest closer to my back, the marks he had given me burned brighter and stung just from the cotton teasing the sore skin.


    "Arch more for me, honey. Give me your p***y." He ordered, his voice strained from how turned on he was.


    Pushing my ***out further as much as I could while being tied in ce, my arms and legs ache from being in this position but I couldn''tin. I was happier than ever. He grabbed my right hip while he guided his ***k to my entrance with the other hand. I had to swallow words that I still couldn''t voice just from the feel of his warm shaft prodding my weeping p***y. He had made me beyond desperate and it took everything in me to not squirm in his touch. He pushed inside me slowly, agonizingly, bit by bit and he filled me one inch at a time. His ***k seemed bigger than this morning like it was taking up more space and making my walls stretch around him.


    The more he filled me, the more I struggled to breathe. It was as if he was pushing out the air in my lungs to make space for himself. "F****k." he cursed. "You


    "You are so f****ing tight, it feels like you are trying to strangle my d****k."


    shuddered from his dirty words and loved every minute of it. Before these men, I had hated dirty talk in bed but now, I realized that it was because of how the other men I had slept with were at it. They had tried to sound s***y and make me hot, they had tried so hard that it came off as unnatural like they were reading a script. But these three men didn''t have that problem, they said whatever came to their mind without overthinking it. By the time he bottomed out, I was gasping for air. I felt so full that I couldn''t think, move to draw the breath I desperately needed.


    "Hmm, you feel so ***ng good." He moaned, drawing out unhurried and pushed back in just as slowly. He took his time, letting me adjust to his girth along with the toy on ***e.


    "Do


    00


    you like being plugged in both holes? Does it make you feel good?" His voice shook with the restraints it must have taken to f***k me at this pace. "Y..yes, sir." I whispered, having to push out the words with force to even be heard.


    He grunted as he started to speed up, gradually and gently. I knew it was all for my sake, he was probably torturing himself trying to make sure I was prepared for the f***ng he wanted to give me. If I could, I would have told him he didn''t need to bother, I wanted whatever he wanted. As if he could hear my silent thoughts, he let go. A h***se cry ripped from my lips as he began thrusting harder and faster, his grip on my hip tightened enough to hurt and making the pleasure building within me even more intense.


    Chapter 80: Squeeze Your P***y For Me


    The pain sharpen the taste of pleasure, there could never be real pleasure without knowing the bite of pain first. At least, that was how I felt. He didn''t hold back as he ***ed me, knocking the breath right out of me every time he hit the end of me. With each thrust, his piercing stroked my g-spot and made me crazy with the abundance of pleasure swirling in my body.


    "I have been waiting for your p****sy all day. Now that I know what it feels like being inside you, it is all I can think about." He grunted, his confession made me moan.


    Like an electric current flowing directly to my core, I felt the o***m approaching. I had to fight with every bit of energy just hoping and praying he would let me c**m soon. I wonder if he would let me ***m at all. The burning sensation on that part of my body he had struck was forgotten, I couldn''t even feel it anymore. I was too focused on keeping the o***m at bay. One of his hands found its way to my ***t, stroking it with harsh movement and making me bite my lip to distract my body from the pleasure. "You will c***m when I c***m and not a second before." He ordered as if he knew exactly what I was fighting against.


    I was barely holding on to sanity while he mmed mnside me, he was rough with me and using my body like I was a f***k toy that he owned. The thought had my walls squeezing around him, epting everything he had to give. He mmed inside me, groaning as he did so. did so.


    "D***n it, squeeze that ***y for me." He ordered and I used my muscles and did precisely what he had demanded, all to hear his sound of ecstasy


    I


    for me." He ordered as his movement became jerky.


    I could feel his d***k swell inside me, ready to drown my p****y with his c***m. As soon as he said. that, I shook with the earth shattering o***m. My p***y mped down on his d***k just as my *a**did the same to the butt plug. It was so intense that I cked out for a second. I ***m at the same time he grunted and spilled his seed inside me, muttering words of praise to me at the same time. I was still top out of it to register exactly what he had said.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    In all my life, I had never experienced a moment such as this, when everything was perfect. I was bubbling with joy even as my body sank in exhaustion, with perfect rity, I knew that I had finally found what I had been looking for and I never wanted to let that go. I never wanted to let them go, they are everything I had dreamt of and more. Although I don''t know about Kingston, I will soon find out. MY Possessive Mafia Men

 Men 81

    Chapter 81: You Are A Natural Submissive Chapter 81: You Are A Natural Submissive


    Angelia


    Rardo pulled out of me gently and when I heard his zipper, I knew he was getting dressed again. He loosened the straps around my ankles before moving on to my wrists and he caught me as I fell. I was too exhausted to keep myself up, I didn''t have any strength left in my body. "Do you need to use the bathroom?" He asked as he lifted me into his arms.


    "Yes, sir." I said ho***ely.


    "What about the butt plug?" I wasn''t ashamed to ask, I didn''t have the energy for that.


    "You will keep it in for tonight and I will take it out tomorrow. Unless...do you need it out now?"


    I knew what he was asking me, if I needed to do more than pee. I shook my head in response,


    saving the little voice I had left. He carried me to the bathroom and helped me to sit down on the toilet, I whimpered as my sore bottom met the toilet seat. He went straight to the sink and started rummaging for something and I froze. Wasn''t he going to give me some privacy? He must have felt my questioning eyes because he turned around and spoke. "I just had my fingers up your a***, do you really think I can''t handle hearing you pee?" He asked, lifting a brow.


    The way he said that, I was too wiped out to care. Had I been my usual self, I would have most certainly not been able to pee in front anyone. After emptying my full dder, he held me up as I washed my hands and brushed my teeth before carrying me to bed andid me down on my stomach.


    "I will be right back." He said and a few secondster, the bed dipped from additional weight. T jumped a little as I felt cold cream being gently rubbed onto my skin.


    "It is a healing balm, I am guessing you are pretty sore." He said as he continued rubbing it in.


    He was thorough, smearing it over every ce he had struck and it helped almost immediately, taking the slight burn away and made me rx into his touch. As soon as I was rxed, a strong emotion of something I couldn''t name bubbled in my chest. It was sudden and intense with no warning, I was shocked to feel tear


    streaming down my face second before the first sob escaped unbidden.


    15.


    08 Sat, Oct 26 G-


    4107


    Chapter 81: You Are A Natural Submissive


    "Angelia, honey, are you okay?" He asked as he was through with the balm and was now stroking my hair.


    He turned to look at him, I looked up at his worried face with tears running down my eyes.


    "I don''t know why I am crying, I was just happy just a second ago." I admitted.


    I was confused, utterly bewildered by why it felt like I was drowning in sadness. It didn''t make any sense why I would feel something like this after how happy I had been a moment ago. My chest felt constricted and ached with it all and I felt powerless to stop it, to gather myself and get it under control. There was just too much emotion for me to handle, my body shivered uncontrobly, another


    How could my thing I couldn''t seem to stop. This heavy emotion scared me and all I wanted to do was feel better again but I just don''t know how.


    How could my feelings change in the blink of a moment? Rardo sat down beside me and gathered me on hisp, his hands found their way back to my hair as he continued stroking it soothingly.


    "Do


    "A little bit." I mumbled.


    what subspace is?" He asks, keeping his voice soft.


    I had read something about it but I couldn''t recollect any of it now. He wiped the tears running down my cheeks with his thumb but more tears soon followed. "It is the work of hormones, adrenaline. Some submissives can experience subspace in an intense scene where their bodies interpret it as stress and act ordingly. Right now, you might be experiencing a sub-drop which is when your hormones stabilize. It can happen t after a y session or hourster." He exined it so calmly that I didn''t feel crazy for reacting this way. go of y


    rigney, I am going to let


    youBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    for just a few seconds, okay? I am not leaving you." He looked down at me with such care and I couldn''t help but nod even as another sob escaped. My eyes burned with the salty tears and I was pretty sure I was ugly crying right now with red eyes and a ***y nose. But I couldn''t find it in me to care, I was too lost in the gut wrenching feeling of sadness. The few seconds Rardo was gone felt like a lifetime, I needed him, his warmth, his arms and his soft soothing voice. He hurried towards his mini fridge and came back to me with a Gatorade and chocte. He was by my side again in a split second, he opened the nightstand drawer and pulled out a box of Kleenex He dried the tears with gentle hands and brought the tissue to my nose fie me to blow out. Although he didn''t show any disgust as he threw the used issues in a small garbage but I felt awkward. He grabbed the snack he had brought with him and open it. Chapter 81: You Are A Natural Submissive Here,


    this might help. It is dark chocte." He said as he sat back down, once again returning me into his arms.


    He fed the chocte to me with one hand as the other hand stroked my back soothingly, although he avoided my upper back. The bitter sweet taste exploded on my tongue and I hummed even as more tears slipped silently down my cheeks. Later when I had calmed down a little bit, he made me drink the Gatorade he had brought. I don''t remember how long this feeling of utter sadnesssted, only that he held me through it all. He continued stroking me on i with my hair. He did everything he could to make me feel better. back, arms and yed


    Would


    The room had been quiet except for my whimpering and his voice uttering words of kindness. When I started to fall asleep, he left me and I panicked. I hadn''t realized he had only gotten out of the bed to undress until he assured me in his soft soft voice he wasn''t going The feel of wave felt the same with Marshall and Kingston too f his warm skin against mine helped me rx even more. Tonight had contained a lot of fort for me, flogging, ass y, subspace and sub-drop. I was happy I had Rardo with me every step of the way, making me feel safe and cared for. I knew I would My goodness, I am ness, I am going to Kingston tomorrow. I am going to be alone with him instead of the group scene we had initially nned for. Thest time I saw him was a few days ago at the club when we signed the bdsm contract but it felt like ages ago. So much has these few days that it felt like they have been life months I don''t don''t know Kingston but missed him, I wanted to see his cranky face again and that mouth of his that didn''t know how to smile. I looked forward to hearing that quiet voice that always sent. shivers down my spine and made me wet and needy. He couldn''t go an entire


    day


    without saying word, not when he had to speak for me to know his orders to follow.


    Tomorrow, I would be alone with this mystery of a man and as scary as he was, he didn''t. frightened me, at least not in the way he thought he did. In fact, it actually turned me on in a way I never thought could be possible and I couldn''t wait to unveil the mystery behind his stoic face. Tomorrow is for daddy Kingston and I am desperately looking forward to it, I can''t wait anymore.


    Rardo pulled me closer to him, making my back flushed against his chest as he kissed my shoulder.


    "Your were so f****ng perfect tonight." He murmured as he kissed the back of my head, I couldn''t help but smile even though I was still feeling my tears.


    "You are a natural submissive," he added and I felt his arm wrapped around my middle.


    I could ask for anything more tonight as I let the darkness of sleep consumed me.

 Men 82

    MY Possessive Mafia MenContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 82: You Are Perfect At S***king D***k Chapter 82: You Are Perfect At S**king D****k Angelia


    The sound of an awful ringtone woke me up, this is the second time in a row. But the only difference is this time, I was confused as to what was happening. My whole body protested when 1 tried to turn around and shut the rm off, although it wasn''t just my body that protested. Rardo was spooning me from behind, one of his arms was under my body with his hand ced.


    on my breast and hand on stomach. few the rm ringing, he up. Good morning, honey." He said and moved to finally turn off the ringing before he returned to his previous stop behind me.


    "Morning, was the rm for me?" I asked, blinking tiredly, my eyes were heavy and felt swollen from yesterday''s crying session. Luckily, the sadness had vanished as if it hadn''t even happened. I turned my head to look at him


    while he leaned i in to kiss my shoulder and then moved to give me what started as a sweet kiss but turned hungry fast.


    "Hmm," he murmured against my mouth.


    "Well, we


    can go back to sleep. I don''t have work at the cafe today." I said breathlessly as he pulled away.


    "Sleep as long as I want, I am going to the gym for a while. Are you okay here on your own?" He asked as he stood up from the bed and I turned fully around to look at him.


    I might have drooled a bit when I saw him naked, standing in the sunlight streaming through the window. That lean body of his was definitely drool worthy.


    "Yes, I will be okay." I responded, there was no doubt about that. I was bone *** tired and could


    use a few more minutes or hours in bed.


    "Call


    Call me 114


    if you need anything." He said and walked out the door but I was already driven off by sleep by the time he closed the door behind him. Chapter 82: You Are Perfect At Sucking D***k


    IL


    It was three hourster by the time I finally decided to wake up, I could have probably slept even longer but Kingston managed to sneak into my mind when I was half-lucid and suddenly, I was wide awake. While the other two men had made me nervous, the thought of being alone with Kingston was nerve-wracking but in the best kind of way. I knew I had no real chance of getting to know him with the other two around. And from what I had noticed, he would step back and let them make the shots. Yes, 1 it


    in.


    was terrified of him but not because he could hurt me, more because of how impossible it had been to get a read on him. Groaning, I got up from the bed and s****red into the bathroom. I had forgotten I was still wearing the butt plug until I moved. The feeling of being filled in that ce was foreign and strange but now that I had been stretched throughout the night, it didn''t ache as it had when he first it was could ask Rardo about it. The shower was much moreplicated than mine, still I managed to make it work at the I reached behind me to feel the jewel but I didn''t try to take it it out. I didn''t know y if I had had permission to do so or not. It was probably best to wait until until I


    temperature I wanted after a couple of tries. I had to jump back when the water first came out from the freaking ceiling, which I hadn''t been prepared for. Blissfully hot water poured down on me and I felt my knotted muscles loosened with its heat as I rxed under the stream. I had been through the wringer yesterday and it showed through the tightness in my shoulders, finally letting go a little bit at a time. I needed this more than I had known.


    There were a couple of shower oils for women but I ignored them and used Rardo''s instead. I wanted something of his with me when I left his house, it had an intoxicating smell, warm and ''s***y and I loved it. The cold air swooping in and kissing my skin was the first warning that the door to the bathroom had been opened. I knew without turning around that it was him, I could sense him whenever he was in the same room as me. I had always thought that has been b**it, to feel someone like this. I had thought it was a made-up thing the books always wrote about but I had been wrong. I had been able to sense them since I first saw them standing on the second floor overlooking the dungeon. There was just something in the air around them that I couldn''t help but notice.


    "You have no idea how much I am enjoying seeing you like this, naked, wet and in my house." Rardo sat and opened the ss door to the shower.


    I still didn''t turn around as he stepped up to me, close enough for our skin to touch. Close enough for me to feel the rock hard length of his d****k pressed against my back. He swept my hair over my shoulder so he could move in and kiss my neck, making me shiver under his touch. Would there even be a time when I wouldn''t get turned on in just a second from being with any of them?


    "Fuck," he cursed as he inhaled against my nape.


    214


    Chapter 82: You Are Perfect At Sucking D***k


    "You smell like me, did you use my shower oil?" He asked but he already knew the answer, I still nodded in response.


    Gripping my hair, he twisted my head and forced me to look at him over my shoulder.


    "When I asked you a direct question, you answered me with words.


    Understood?" He barked, pulling my hair enough for my scalp to sting.


    "Yes, sir." I moaned and with a nod, he let go of me.


    "I see, you still have the plug in. Good girl." His hands traveled down my body and grabbed both my a** cheek, spreading them to get a better look at the toy.


    All I could do was blush while my body continued to shiver despite the heat in the shower. He tapped it a couple of times and I groaned at the feeling of it moving inside me. The groans turned into a moan when he moved down to my p***y.


    "Are you sore?" He asked, petting me carefully just enough to tease me.


    I wanted to tell him I wasn''t sore so I could have him again but he must have read my mind.


    "And don''t you dare lie."


    "Yes, I am sore, sir." I admitted begrudgingly.


    Then we


    have to put your mouth to use instead." He said darkly.


    He grabbed hold of my hips and turned me around before he pushed me down on my knees. His curved d****k rested against his stomach, I could see the angry veins clearly and the precum gathered at the tip. It looked even bigger this close, no wonder I ached the two time he had ***ed me. "Suck me." He ordered as he fisted my hair in his hand while the other held his d***k and pushed me towards it, forcing me to do his bidding.


    It turned me on when he took control, I could already feel my p***y leak from the way he was manhandling me. Opening my mouth, I licked his tip with my tongue, giving attention to his piercing. It was hard and smooth and fun to y with. He groaned as I teased the steel before I took as much of him as I could into my mouth. He wasn''t satisfied with the few inches I had managed and he forced me to take more until he hit the back of my throat.


    Tears gathered in my eyes as he started to f****k my mouth, all I could do was hold on to his legs and suck as he took his pleasure from me. It was a rough, fast and dirty affair but I love every


    314


    3/4 Chapter 82: You Are Perfect At Sucking D***k minute of it.


    "Swallow every drop of me." Hemanded as his movement became jerky.


    With a hard thrust, he held himself as deep as he could get. He cu***med with a groan, spilling his sperm down my throat. I swallowed his release and moaned at the salty****g of him. I was panting by the time he pulled out of my mouth and I could finally get the air my lungs were desperately in need of.


    "You are a f****ing natural at sucking *k, honeybunny." He said as he helped me up and then proceeded to wash my hair.


    He would soon drive me back home and I knew I wouldn''t be able to rx, knowing it wasn''t long until I would be with Kingston. If I was curious about what my night with Rardo and Marshall


    were, I was even more so with Kingston.


    What ns could he have for us?


    Chapter Comments


    12


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Men 83

    Chapter 83: A Guy I Am Dating Chapter 83: A Guy I Am Dating


    Angelia


    Rardo helped me take out the butt plug in the shower before he drove me back home. I had blushed the entire time but I didn''t say a word as he pulled it out. He asked me the time I would be done with my shift as we got out of his car so that he could inform Kingston on when he should pick me up. He would also get him to text me beforehand. When I got home, I checked my mailbox. I granted, I never get any on the weekends but it was a force of habit. I was surprised when I saw I had gotten an envelope from a hospital in the city. I took it inside my apartment and opened it afterwards and found the results for the test I had taken. No surprise, they all were negative, what I found odd though was getting the results on the weekend. Rich people''s lives were so strange.


    Now I was stress eating enough to put me in a fooda which wasn''t that bad of an idea. 1 should definitely sleep before my shift, knowing I would probably not be going to bed right after my shift. Although, I might be going to bed but I wouldn''t be there to sleep. Having made up my mind, I threw thest of the jollof rice in the trash after eating enough for two and made my way to the bed. Sleep didn''te easy but when it did, I was absolutely gone to the world.


    It wasn''t until several hourster when my rm rang that I woke up. I guess I needed that more than I realized. Between yesterday and the constant nerves I had today, I had been exhausted. De Iceberg club''s uniform was made offortable cotton but looked like those girls at h**rs wore, ck shorts and a pink crop top with the logo of the nightclub on it. Even with how sexist it obviously was, I still preferred this to the cafe''s uniform. At least, this outfit didn''t itch with each. movement I made. I put on yoga pants over the uniform, wanting to stay covered until I was at the club.


    I packed my hair in a high ponytail and did my makeup dark and s***y, I got to get my tips somehow. I learned as soon as I started working as a bartender that it helps with getting tips which were just so wrong. Tips should be for giving a good service, not because we looked a certain way. Instead of taking the usual raggedy coat, I grabbed the new one I had gotten from Rardo. I hated to ept the things they were giving me but it felt even worse to let their good intentions hang in a closet collecting dust. Lastly, I grabbed my bag containing the heels I would wear at work, they hurt like a b***h which was why I always wore my sandals until I reached the club. I also took with me the envelope with the results I had gotten. 1/4 Chapter 83: A Guy I Am Dating


    114


    The bus trip went by fast, having my phone to keep mepany, I probablyughed the entire ride except for that one video I came across on Instagram that made me cry. Weldon was in his office with his door open when I walked past to get to the locker room. I didn''t think he would see me until I heard him call for me. "Yes?" I asked as I backtracked and went to his door, already y stressed. The bus sk


    bus had been some minuteste and it wasn''t long until the doors of the club would be open.


    The bus


    "How has your week been?" He asked and looked me up and down, discreetly taking in my body and thinking I wouldn''t notice him doing so.


    His brown hair was just as carefully styled as always with longer hair on the top swiped back and the sides were shorter. Leaning against the doorway and I responded.


    "It has been good, what about yours?" I asked.


    Frankly, I just wanted to get to work but he had always been kind to me and I didn''t want to be rude in return.


    Yes, it


    it has been good. We have missed you at work, though." He said and looked at the watch on his wrist.


    "Anyways, you should probably get ready. I will wait for you after work and I can follow you to the bus stop."


    Sometimes, I wondered why he had always been like this with me, making sure I got home safely when we had many other girls working here. Although, I had to admit, I had felt safer having him. walk with me. "That is okay but I have someone picking me up." informed him.


    I couldn''t help the blush creeping up my cheeks as I thought about Kingstoning to get me.


    "Really?" His eyes widened.


    "A friend of yours?" He looked hopeful.


    As much as I wasn''t interested in him and had never given him any indication that I was, I sucked at being direct. I didn''t want to hurt his feelings, seeing this as a way to let him down gently. It shook my head.


    "It is a guy I am dating." I said and sensed the suffocating silence.


    214


    Chapter 83: A Guy I Am DatingBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I should get back to work, see youter." I added,


    His face was stone still like he was making sure I didn''t see any emotions. I let out a silent breath of relief when he nodded and I continued down the hall to the lockers. At least now, he knew exactly where we were standing with each other. The woman working the bar tonight wasn''t one one I knew very well, all I knew was that her name was Teresa and she was a single mother of two. The club was always busy and we never had time to socialize unless it was with our customers. Bartending was a great way to distract me from thinking about tonight, although every second I had to myself, those thoughts and wondering resurfaced. How would he be? How would he act? Rardo and Marshall had shown exactly how dominant they were. Was he the same as them?


    had a I a feeling he was even more so and I couldn''t wait to find out. My phone vibrated in my back pocket and forced me out of my mind. Seeing that I didn''t have any customers at the moment, I sn***ed it up and read the text from an unknown number. ''Rardor said you will be done with your shift at five in the morning, send me your location and I will wait outside when you are done. K.


    That must have been from Kingston no doubt. As H**d I saw a customer walk up to the bar and respond to the text message quickly and stuffed the phone back in my pocket and took her orders. I made sure to take payment before I started. After I had learned the ingredients of every drink we offer, it all became automatic. I didn''t need to think as I mixed the drinks together, a bit of vodka, triple sec, cranberry juice and sweetened lime and it was all done. I knew other bars and nightclubs often poured less vodka than what the drink usually needed to save more money but De Iceberg never did anything half measured. We gave the customers exactly what they paid for which we should have given the insane price we had.


    In the middle of handing the drink to the woman, froze and almost lost the ss in the process and it was only luck that I didn''t. My skin pricked with awareness and I knew that only three men caused me to react like this. Standing a little to the side of the bar was one person I thought I


    would only see when my shift was over.


    Kingston was one massive mountain of a man, if that wasn''t terrifying enough, the angry face of his should be. I didn''t see the woman walking away or hear another man yelled for my attention


    so I could serve him, my only focus was Kingston.


    "W..what are you doing here?" I stammered as he stalked towards me.


    My mind screamed for me to run away from the danger in his predatory movement but I didn''t. I stayed put, more so because I seriously couldn''t move. His eyes held me captive. He didn''t say anything as he grabbed my arm and dragged me through the opening of the bar, my feet stumbled as I tried to keep up with his long strides. He led me to a hallway I had never been in before and wrenched open a dope at the end of the hall, pushing me inside. His behavior made me jittery and 3/4 Chapter 83: A Guy I Am Dating


    nervous, when he closed the door behind him and locked it, I backed away.


    It wasn''t that I was scared he would hurt me, though. I was starting to have second guesses about that, I just acted out of instincts. I gasped as he turned his focus purely on me. He had been angry ever since I had met him but he wasn''t angry right now. He was f****ng p***d, the air around him. was his formanded and right now, it was as if he had sucked it all from the room.


    "What the hell are you doing here in my club!" He barked, emphasizing each word that came out of his mouth.


    No matter how quietly he spoke, it didn''t diminish the anger or strength in them. Blinking, I tried to respond but my mouth was too dry and my mind too shocked to say anything at all.


    What did he mean by his club?


    Chapter Comments


    11


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Men 84

    Chapter 84: I Am Obsessed With Her Chapter 84: I Am Obsessed With Her Kingston


    My body was vibrating with tightly reined in anger. The pretty wide eyed girl in front of me looked scared like sh*t but it wasn''t her I was angry about. No, I was angry at myself, I should have known she was working for me if I had been more involved in the day-to-day business of my club. Instead, I let Weldon handle the boring s***t. If she knew I owned the nightclub, she was in for a long punishment and I would be inventive, making it hurt so good. Angelia was shivering in front of me and her mouth opened and closed as if sho was trying to talk but no words came out. The motion brought my attention to her full lips, they were naturally swollen and begging to be used. She took about a step back as I took one forward, the move brought a twisted smile to my own lips. It was like she was a little sheep and I was the beast hunting her.


    "Don''t make me ask twice." I said harshly, keeping my voice low as usual.


    it gave


    I had noticed the way other people reacted with fright at my tone and I loved the power me. Angelia, though, it looked like it affected her in a whole different way and that shit p***ed me off even more. The way she shuddered as I spoke, like my voice was attached to her was frustrating in a way I couldn''t exin. My mind and body couldn''t make up what they wanted, I ''craved her with an intensity that scared me and I hated the fact that I did. It was like two sides of me were fighting against each other, one that wanted her as frightened of me as everyone else seemed to be. Aside from Rardo and Marshall and the other part wanted her writhing underneath me screaming in ecstasy. But I knew she wasn''t afraid of me, not even as she backed.


    away.


    There had been something about her the first time we met and that intrigued me. The way that she had asked me a direct question even when I saw how insecure and shy she was. It impressed- me, how strong she was even with her weakness. It was a turn on to see someone challenge themselves. I had thought about answering the question she had asked me that night, if I wanted this or not but I had surprised myself by dragging her to me and tasted her tempting lips. It had been a kiss that still filled my thoughtste every night ever since it happened because there had been a rightness to it that I hadn''t experienced with anyone else.


    Did I want this? Yes I did and I like that I wanted this no confusing even though I was a confusing


    person.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "...I," she stammered, looking so d***n cute that I wanted to shut her up already.


    Chapter 84: I Am Obsessed With Her


    I don''t do cute, I never wanted cute and yet I wanted her.


    know that you work here." She finally responded and I believed her.


    This girl couldn''t lie for s**t, she wore all her emotions in her facial expressions. She was just as stumped as me.


    "Own, I f**ng own this ce." I corrected her, masking her eyes widened even further.


    My d***k hardened in my pants at the shock and innocent look of hers. I took in her body and my eyes narrowed at her outfit and that too was something I had no hand in choosing. I haven''t cared less what the workers wore but now I couldn''t have cared more. She looked like a f***g whore. with those outfit if you could have called those tiny scrap clothes. But that wasn''t the problem though, what was the problem was that her body is ours. Her body belongs to Rardo, Marshall and myself and I won''t let other people see what I owned because in my mind we already owed her even though she might not have agreed to it yet. 3 inside


    She wouldn''t just be our submissive for a short time, no she would be ours, body and fucking soul because while I had indecisive feeling about her, I knew I didn''t want to see her in the hands of


    someone else that weren''t us. The thoughts of how I should handle the outfits of hers raced


    my mind. I should probably make it less obvious to the others who worked here that Angelia


    belong to me, their boss or should I say her boss as well. But I didn''t give a f** about that when I dragged her away from the bar, people were probably already talking.


    "Did you bring other clothes with you?" I asked, if she said no, I would personally drive her to her


    apartment to get changed.


    She blinked a couple of times like she couldn''t follow my train of thought.


    "Y


    "...yes, I brought pants with me."


    "Good, go and change and then get back to work." I ordered her as I went to unlock the door to


    my offer.


    I didn''t trust myself to be alone with her, not now when the anger was right beneath the surface. I needed to get control of myself and fast, we only had a couple of hours before we closed and then I would have herpletely to myself. She hadn''t moved when I turned back around, the fire in her eyes extinguished the look of shock from them, "I can decide for myself if I should change or not." She quipped and the smile I had was anything but pleasant.


    "If you disobey me, yo


    won''t like the oue." And with that, I opened the door for her, she


    Chapter 84: I Am Obsessed With Her


    hesitated a little but in the end walked out without saying another word.


    I couldn''t


    Technically, she is already on my time. In the contract we had signed under, we had agreed that she would get to choose what she does and who she was with when she wasn''t with any of us. But seeing as it was almost four in the morning, she is officially mine. That girl got some fire in her but I had a **n inferno in me. She had never won if we put our wills up against each other. After all, there was a reason she was a submissive, she craved theck of control while I always had it.. It reminded me to see if she would follow my orders or not and if she did didn''t. she wouldn''t be able to sit for a whole d''n week without feeling the ache from my hand. concentrate as I tried to get back to work, all I could think of was the girl with long hair that I wanted to grip and pull and a body made for f**ng. I knew this day woulde, where I would have her to myself but I didn''t feel ready, not by a long shot. There was something about her that made me edgy. She looked at She looked at me like she wanted to get inside my head and know my every thought. If only she knew that she was already in it and had been there since the night she first visited Rardo''s bdsm club. That was the part I really didn''t f***g like.


    I cou


    The moment she texted me about her location, my nightclub address. I had stared at my phone. for a whole d***n twenty minutes, trying to make sense out of it. Could she really have been this close to me for however long without me knowing? Instead of doing any real work, I pulled up the employee records and searched through them until I found Angelia Hartwell. Clicking on it, I read everything we had on her, full name, social security number, address, date of birth and so on. Scrolling down, I found her resume and I was impressed at all she had done in only twenty-three years. She had started working early, first as a newspaper carrier, then grocery bagger, barista and hostess. The list was way longer than mine had been when I was her age, though I wasn''t allowed. to work until....well I didn''t want to go down that road again. Shaking off the old memories that were trying to resurface, I scrolled further down. Weldon had boasted her abilities when it came to job performance and development, she was always respectful to our customers, never had gotten aint, showed up on time and worked hard. She seemed to be the star employee based on Weldon''s opinion and I got the sudden urge to smile at that but I didn''t. When I close the documents, I finally notice the time. There were only twenty minutes left before her shift was over and I wanted to see if she had put on the pants or


    not.


    A part of me wanted her to disobey me just so I could punish her for itter. Although in my mind, that wasn''t what I would punish her for, no that punishment would be for her making me so ***n obsessed with her that I couldn''t see straight. MY Possessive Mafia Men


    *

 Men 85

    Chapter 85: Get Your A*** Here Chapter 85: Get Your A** Here.


    Kingston


    It was like Angelia could sense me the moment I stepped into eyesight, she stiffened as she swept the bar top with a cloth. It seemed like she would ignore me but then she turned around and found me as if she had known exactly where I would be standing. I noticed she still wearing the short skirt and my hands itched to make her pay for not following my orders.


    was


    She needs to learn not to defy me, I wouldn''t stand for it. If I had to, I would change the entire work uniform for everyone here just so I know the men and women wouldn''t get to see something that was only for my friend''s and mine eyes. For now, I would let her continue her work, just for now. That her round *** would be mine soon enough. "Angelia!" A voice yelled and she turned towards the direction it came from.


    I found out it was Weldon the second he walked up to her, my eyes narrowed as I saw the way he looked at her, his expression was filled with want. He said something to her that had shaking her head and for the life of me, I couldn''t manage to stay still and only watch. I needed to know what they were saying, not only to quench my own curiosity but also to find out how close these two


    were.


    Our


    really don''t need to wait for me, I will lock up." Her soft voice floated to me when I got within hearing range. The closer I got, the more she tensed. She knew precisely where I was.


    "It is not a problem, really." Weldon said and stretched out his hand as if he were about to touch her.


    on my f**ng watch but before I could intervene, she went to grab the cloth she had left on the counter. I knew it was a tactic to get away from him, apparently, he knew it as well if the look of disappointment on his facial expressions was any indication of it. That means, he wanted her which wasn''t surprising considering her beauty and intellect but she didn''t want him. She was soft towards him though so she might consider him a friend.


    19


    "I could at least wait until that friend of yours gets here, I don''t want you to be alone in the city at this time of night." He tried to persuade her, he clearly wanted a minute or more alone with her and I didn''t like that, not one bit.


    Before they could I say anot


    another word, I cleared my throat, bringing their attention to me. Weldon practically jumped at the sound but Angelia showed no signs of surprise. "Mr. Parker." He was quick to greet me.


    Chapter 85: Get Your A** Here


    "Go home, Weldon. I will stay and lock up." My voice gave no room for objection which he seemed to realize. With a nod, he shifted his focus back to her.


    "See you tomorrow." He smiled this sickly sweet smile that made me want to punch all his teeth


    out.


    out.


    He needed to learn that Angelia would never be his, the only question was how. I was a violent beast of a man but even I had rules and one of them being that I would never mix business with private affairs. Although, with Angelia working here, that line was already crossed.


    "Good night," she said back, her smile less sweet and stiffer, knowing she would soon be alone with the man she had just defied.


    When Weldon walked out the door, she turned to me reluctantly. Her breathing irritated mood. She knew exactly what she was up against.


    "...I needed the tips, sir." She hurried to exin but it was a load of b**u*it.


    erratic by my


    The patrons would have tipped just by her beauty alone, she wouldn''t have needed to show more. skin to get it. Not to mention she had been behind the bar, so it wasn''t like they could see much of what she was wearing. Maybe she wants the punishment she surely knew would being if she didn''t follow my orders. Without saying anything, I walked to a chair and sat down, only then did I open my mouth. "Get your a*** here." Imanded, both with the words and with my eyes.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She gulped, wringing the cloth in her hand as she stood frozen in ce. Her eyes were around the room as if she was making sure we were alone before she looked at me, indecision clearly written on her face. "Now!" I said harshly.


    Growing up, I thought the louder I yelled, the more people would hear me. Now I knew the people that actually mattered would listen to you without you having to shout. They heard you because. they cared and wanted to know what you had to say. She let go of the cloth and came towards me with hurried steps, sensing how irritated I would be the longer she took. As soon as she was close enough to touch, I hauled her over my knees and her upper body hung over myp and her a**was in the air. "You should have listened to me." I said darkly. Chapter 85; Get Your A*** Here She let


    let out a sharp breath as I grabbed both her skirt and panties and pulled them down her legs, revealing her cr**y**a** I could hear her shaking breath before the first s***k and the choked cry when my palm met her left a*** cheek. I didn''t hold back, putting force into each strike and her making her feel it. Keeping my breath under control, I s**ked her again and again and again, not letting up for a second. Her **shook with the force of my hits, it was almost hypnotic to watch. The sounds she made were a mix between pain and pleasure which brought me sa***stic joy. My ***k swelled underneath her stomach, throbbing to the beat of skin hitting skin. I would ***k her tonight and I would f***k her hard enough to make her cry out but she wouldn''t be allowed to c***m. This, the sp***king was only part of her punishment. She would soone to realize she would only get what she wanted if she obeyed. "Please!


    I..I am sorry, sir." She pleaded, I could see tears dripping from her chin from my position but it didn''t affect me, not in the way she might have thought I was a twisted devil after all.


    My hand trailed down her a** towards her p***y, unsurprised to find it drenched with her juice. She really was a pain ***ut, like Rardo had informed us. Don''t worry, baby girl. There is more where this came from. I was the s***t in our little group, while Marshall and Rardo enjoyed the control they had when inflicting pain on others. I f***d loved it, there were so many fun ways to y with pain and I knew them all. Between the three of us, Angelia wouldck for nothing.


    "Did


    ****


    No,


    you like the punishment?" I wondered, forcing her legs to spread so I got better ess to her


    sir." Angelia whimpered, her voice shook slightly as she spoke..


    I pped her p***y hard, the wetness residing there made the striking sting even more. ""Don''t lie to t lie to me." "I said. am n..not ly.. "Y..yes, s..sir.


    "I


    she cried out as my palm hit her wet p***y again, connecting with her swollen ***t. the pain." She choked out.


    love


    I think it was harder for her to admit it to herself than to me. It was good that she did it now or else she would hold herself back and not embrace every side of who she was and what she needed. Satisfied, I finally let her get up, I took pleasure in the wince she made as she fixed her panties and short back in ce.


    we are not done yet." I warned her.


    Chapter 85: Get Your A** Here


    "But I want you at home and naked for the next part of our day." I added and her eyes went wide


    but she didn''t utter a word.


    She hurtied up to get her things, I helped her make sure all the electrical appliances were switched off before we locked up.


    This is going to be really fun and I couldn''t wait to get home.


    Chapter Comments


    11


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Men 86

    MY Possessive Mafia Men Chapter 86: She Is Making Me Weak Chapter 86: She Is Making Me Weak Kingston


    The drive back to my house was shorter than I remembered, thoughts of what I was going to do with the beauty next to me kept me busy. Angelia winced again as she sat down in the car and my ***k twitched at the sight. We didn''t talk, I hated to have unnecessary conversations. If I had anything important to say, then I would say it but only then. Action speaks louder than words anyways.


    The thing was, being in her presence made me want to ask her ***d question about her life. I wanted to get to know her, I wanted to get her to talk just so I could hear her calming voice. All the other women I had met had this annoying screeching quality to theirs but my little submissive didn''t. For once, I craved the sound of a woman''s voice and I hated it as much as I hated every other weakness Angelia brought out of me. I think a part of me hated her too just because of the effects she had on me. When we reached the gate to my house, I pushed on the remote control to open them and the bars opened smoothly without a sound. It took five minutes to reach the middle of my estate where the distasteful manor towered over the huge pine trees encircling it. It was the home of past horrors but I didn''t feel the same fright looking at it now as I did before. She gasped as she took in my house. I tried to look at the monstrosity from her eyes, it was old, like an eighteenth century type old and made of gray limestone brick. The building has huge window, giving the rooms inside natural light. My the entrance, tworge pirs were supporting a


    a canopy.


    gas


    From what I could make from her gasp, she thought it was impressive. If she only knew what went on inside those walls. I only lived here to prove a point to myself more than anyone else. The past didn''t control me, nothing had control over me beside myself. I had kept the interior the same as it has always been, a great hall that echoed with each step we took. Not one but two ballroom, seating room, a couple of kitchens, countless bedrooms and bathroom. There was also a pool room and too many rooms that I had never been in before. Truth to be told, I was never here and when I was, it was only to sleep, work in my office or make food in the kitchen. The kitchen was faBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    my favorite ce in my house, it was where I felt the mostfortable. Where I could lower my shoulders and do something stress free and enjoy my ownpany.


    I started cooking when I got into street fighting and found that it had a calming effect on me, like medication. Whenever I needed that kind of rxation, I found myself in the kitchen, learning new recipes and mastering old ones. Driving around t the sizable roundabout, I parked my car right by the entrance. I left my car keys


    Chapter 86: She Is Making Me Weak inside, knowing Charles, one of the many who work here would drive it into the garage. When I opened the car door for her, she stepped out and turned towards the front yard. She took in the perfectly mowedwn, the white gravel in the driveway and theplete privacy the many trees offered. This was the the only thing I liked about this ce, the privacy. "It is beautiful here." She said but left it at that. saw


    that


    While she thought the ce was remarkable, she didn''t hold much interest in it beyond getting to know me. The curiosity in her eyes as she looked around was proof of that. I didn''t say anything back and instead strode towards the door, knowing she would follow The light sound of footsteps behind me proved it. She seemed surprised as I helped her out of her coat but let me do it without further reaction. Taking my own jacket off, I hung them in a room next to the foyer. While I was a beast of a special kind, I was also a gentleman even though I wanted to inflict pain on women, I still respected them. Leading her towards the great hall and up the stairs, we went through the hallway and directly to the kitchen. All the while, I had to stop several I times to make sure she wouldn''t get lost because she simply had to look at everything along the way. should I be some food in the oven for us." I said, every word sounded grating and rough to


    There


    me.


    my ears.


    I wasn''t used to talking this much to anyone but my friends and those I worked closest with. Just as I mentioned food, her stomach rumbled, I grew irritated and sheughed it off. "Sorry, it has been some hours since I atest." She said and that was precisely why I was so d***n irritated.


    She should eat regrly most importantly to maintain her health but also to make sure she didn''t lose any of her sinful curves. Working in my nightclub was challenging with few breaks and not more than a few minutes. She wouldn''t have gotten time to eat and I didn''t like that. My mind tried thinking of smart ways to make her breaks longer. I could hire another bartender but then she would lose a lot of her tips with not two but three working behind the bar. I needed to talk to the guys about it, they would be f***ing surprised when they learned she we working for me. "Hmm, it smells good." She said when we got to the kitchen.


    The aroma of homemadesagna and garlic filled the air and I couldn''t wait for her to taste the food I had made. I had cooked the food before I went off to work and one of my staff had warmed the food for us on my behalf. I called her before we left the club so that it would be ready by the time we got here and that would save us time.


    Fuck, 41% 41%


    I was actually excited to see if she likes my cooking The thought turned me to stone, she was making me soft and I was never soft. Part of me wanted to text either Marshall or Rardo to


    Chapter 86: She Is Making Me Weak


    "Sit down," "I grunted as


    I made my way to the oven, grabbing potholders and taking the casserole, and the garlic bread out.


    Slicing the bread, I served each of us a generous amount of food, I didn''t care if she didn''t eat it all as long as she felt full when she was done. Iid the tes down on the dinner table before I went to the fridge and grabbed pineapple juice. I filled two sses and had an ice cube in them both. The e utensils were already on the on the table along with napkins. She was patiently waiting, not touching the food until I sat down. Even then,


    "Do you say, the grace?" She asked and when I shook my head, she finally she didn''t make a move to eat instead, she looked up at me.


    T


    picked


    up the fork.


    I couldn''t help but look at her as she tried the food I made for us. Her eyes widened at the first bite and she hummed a sound of pleasure. "Holy shit, this is the best food I have ever tasted." She said after she swallowed it down.


    I almost wanted tough hearing the profanitying out of her mouth after she had asked if I said grace. I only shrugged and started eating. I could tell she wanted to talk but either she knew I wasn''t in the mood for it or she was too busy eating. I guessed thetter with the way she was. gobbling the food. It pleased me that she enjoyed something I had made which dampened my mood further. Why did I want her so f***ng much but still not want her around me? It didn''t make sense but then again, nothing about her and me made sense. There was just something about her that both piqued my interest and unnerved me. She wasn''t like anyone I had ever met, she is special. Anyone else would have run the other way if they were alone in a room with me but she? That wasn''t how she rolled. She talked to me like I wasn''t the scariest moth**er she had met when I knew I probably was. After all, no good person killed his own parents in cold blood. After we wer


    were done, we both took our tes and washed them. I had staff for that but I didn''t tell her, watching her do something so domestic was oddly pleasant.


    "So.." she began when she finished with the dishes


    got my test results today."


    What did they say?"


    Chapter 86: She Is Making Me Weak


    It was an unnecessary question, she had already told us she was clean and I trusted her word. it was hard for me to trust but something about her told me I could. I guessed it was because she wore her emotions making it easier for me to read her. were all all negative." She affirmed.


    Normally, it "They


    "Wait here, I will get them for you so you can read through them."


    She walked to where she had stored her bag and opened it. She found the envelope quickly and gave it to me. I read through it, seeing she had spoken the truth about being healthy, I handed it back to her. I was satisfied.


    she started when she had put the documents back in her bag, she looked embarrassed and that made me curious.


    Do you...ed.


    Do Yes:


    "Yes?" I


    "Do you have a toothbrush for me? With the garlic and all..." she trailed off but I knew where she was going with it.


    Chuckling which surprised the hell out of me, I wasn''t known tough. I led her to the bathroom that would be hers whenever she slept here.


    "Everything you need should be in the bathroom." I said and went to my bedroom down the hall and brushed my own teeth.


    She was waiting for me when I was done and without a word to each other, she followed me to my yroom. Soon, her p****y would be mine. I could already envision her naked body underneath mine, epting my hard brutal thrusts. If she thought I would go easy on her because this was our first night together, she was clearly mistaken. Chapter Comments

 Men 87

    Chapter 87: Hands On Your Back Chapter 87: Hands On Your Back Kingston


    My yroom might be considered abnormal in the way that it was light instead of dark. Both the walls and floors were white, my favorite color and all the furniture and equipment were ck. My yroom was a little bigger than the one Rardo has at home but not by much.


    Angelia looked around the room like it hinted at what kind of person I was, I had more furniture than both Marshall and Rardo. Many of them were intended for pain of the pleasurable kind, or at least pleasure for those into it. Those who weren''t, well then it would probably be considered torture. She shivered as she took it all in, reacting to the dark and twisted items in the room. I had an inversion table, gynecological chair, sex swing, rack sawhorse, spanking horse, pillory and so on. I had practically everything, the walls held different gears and I had a massive chest of drawers for both toys and other equipment. The room''s whiteness brought more attention to the ck furniture and made them seem all the more frightening.


    "Strip and show me what Marshall had taught you. Present to me, little one." I ordered after I had, let her look at her fill of the room.


    Her eyes fluttered at my nickname to her and she did what I had told her to. With slow movement, like she was drawing this out, she took off her top and shorts. I didn''t mind that she took her time, I very much enjoyed looking at her. My dick throbbed and I squeezed it through my pants, all the while drinking in her sinful body and the skin she revealed bit by bit. I suppressed a groan when she got fully naked, it was sensual and molded precisely to my friend''s and mine''s desire.


    Her skin reminded me of the picture Rardo had sent yesterday, showing her tied to the cross with red welts across her back, ass and thighs. I had tried to ignore the text even as my body burned with raw need. That night, I hadn''t been able to sleep before I gave in and fucked my fist as I stared at the picture of her, all the while wishing it was her pussy I was driving into instead. She braided her hair in a neat braid and knelt down, she presented to me perfectly with her round breasts pushed out, knees spread and head down. ''Our little girl is learning." I murmured to myself as I looked at her with an evil smirk.


    Tonight, she would learn something different, to take my dick. I had heard from Rardo and Marshall how tight she was and I knew taking my dick would burn. That one was another part of the punishment, to make her pussy hurt and then deny her the pleasure. Chapter 87: Hands On Your Back


    "Whenever we were in a scene or bedroom, you would address me as daddy." I informed her, already longing to hear my title from her plump lips in her soft tone. She shuddered as a quiet moan escaped her. "Yes, daddy." She said softly and meekly.


    If I hadn''t had full control over my body, I would have cum just from those words from her lips like a prepubescent boy.


    "Stand by the bed." I directed and went to grab the blindfold.


    I was fond of using one, I never liked looking into the eyes of those I fucked. Although considering she wouldn''t be facing me, that wasn''t really an issue but still, I wanted her to feel me in all entirely and she would do that more when one of her senses was taken away. She stood tall as I came and threaded the blindfold over her eyes, her breathing escted as I moved away again. Opening one of the many drawers, I picked up another thing I would need for tonight. As the rope made contact with her skin, she jumped slightly and shivered. She was part scared and part excited.


    "Hands behind your back." I instructed and she did so with slight hesitation.


    I grabbed them both and arranged them so they were parallel with each other against her back. She inhaled sharply as I started tying the rope around her upper body in a karada box tie. It was one of my favorites and I knew she would look good in it, the tie was borate and enchanted the breasts. It took time but it was well worth it when it was done. Her front was an artwork of knots and rope. Her breasts were framed by the rope, pushing them out even further. Her waist was enchanted by the belt like binding, I had restrained her arms behind her back, making herpletely unable to move them.


    "Absolutely stunning." I breathed as I stared at her, the words slipped out before I could stop them but the cute blush on her cheeks made me d that I had said it. She was stepping way out. of herfort zone, she deserved to know how beautiful she was at the very least.


    "I will help you to the bed." I said and guided her to the middle of the mattress


    When I had her where I wanted her, I pressed her upper body down so her ass was in the air and she rested on her shoulders and head. It couldn''t have beenfortable but she needed to learn. that she would never get any award for disobeying Stay," I ordered and got off the bed so I could undress.


    I didn''t hurry as I folded my clothes neatly andid them on a chair. She would have to wait and wonder when the next part would start. I stroked my dick to full mast, not that I needed to do Chapter 87: Hands On Your BackBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    much to achieve it. I was already almost there, the sight of her had me burning with lust. The night would be about my pleasure and her punishment, I would take what I wanted while giving her nothing but desperation in return. Maybe I would feel different in the morning if she behaved. After all, I would have her until her next shift at my club.


    The bed dipped under my weight as I took my ce behind her, her pussy was open and on disy, letting me see the liquid wetness of her running down her inner thighs. I could see her swollen clit and I brushed it gently and teasingly. She shuddered at the small touch and let out a sign. Sliding my finger upwards, I found her pussy soaked. It seemed the bondage was forey enough. She was ready.


    "What is your safe word?" I asked, checking to see if she remembered.


    Having a new submissive meant that we would have to watch out for her and make sure she knew her safe word if she ever needed it. ""Pineapple, daddy." She croaked.


    Satisfied, I grabbed my dick and positioned it by her entrance. I had my other hand on her hip, holding her in ce. My first thrust was hard and brutal, like the ripping of a bondage. She screamed at the sudden fullness, there was a hint of pain in the sound as well. I kept still inside her, letting us both adjust. Her pussy was wet and hot and so fucking tight, it squeeze my dick like an iron fist. My dick was shorter than Rardo and Marshall which I knew because we had shared multiple women in the past. Although it wasn''t short by any means, it was my girth that was the most impressive.


    Unable to hold still any longer, I began to move. With the sounds she made, I figured I was fucking her a little too hard for her liking but I kept going. As long as she didn''t say her safe word, I would take what I wanted. Her wet cunt made it easier to move in and out, though I still had to fight to get inside with each thrust I made. She was simply too tight for me, she would learn in time to take mefortably.


    I tried to stay silence as I fucked her but groans escaped me at the feeling of her around me. No wonder Rardo and Marshall couldn''t stop talking about her pussy. It was so fucking good.


    "Please, d.. daddy." Her whimper ended on a moan like she couldn''t decide if she hated my rough fucking or enjoyed it. Or maybe a bit of both.


    "What is it?" I asked, not once stopping my harsh thrusts. Her whole body rocked forward every time I mmed inside.


    "Please slow down." She begged even as she pushed her ass towards me. My little submissive was sending mixed signals, I gripped her ass with both hands and kept her in ce. Chapter 87: Hands On Your Back


    "You take what I have to give, this is part of your punishment." I responded.


    I didn''t need to specify what she had done to deserve her punishment. She already knew.


    Chapter Comments


    Michelle Robbins


    Is it a skirt or shorts ???


    VIEW 1 COMMENT


    POST COMMENT


    10

 Men 88

    Chapter 88: Show Me You Can Be A Good Girl Chapter 88: Show Me You Can Be A Good Girl Kingston


    My balls felt heavy and tight, ready to spill at any moment and I held it back, not wanting this to end too quickly. No matter how much I wanted to give in to the pleasure, I couldn''t and wouldn''t stop, I could keep it going for ages if I felt like it. I had that much control over my body. The bed creaked from the brutal way I was f***g her. Even if sheined, I also knew a part of her loved it like this. My balls soaked with her juices was evidence enough. Her walls fluttered around me with the need to o***m and I knew she was close. Sliding one hand around her stomach and down, I found her ***t and pinched it hard. She yelled out at the fresh pain and her body tensed for a second as she breathed through it. "You are not allowed to c***m." I whispered darkly.


    "If


    "If you behave then you will have a second chance in the morning."


    "B..but I need to c**m, daddy." She whimpered breathlessly.


    A


    sob escaped her lips and another followed soon after. I smacked her hard on the *a**


    "What you need is to follow my orders." I said, not letting myself be affected by the desperation in her voice.


    I don''t pity, she should have thought of this before she went and ignored mymand for her to cover up at work. Leaning over her, I whispered into her ear. Show me you I can be a good girl."


    Chasing my own o***sm, I wrecked her p**y as I mmed Inside. I could have never dreamt that anything would feel this good, being inside her was like a taste of heaven itself and goodness knew I could use a little bit of heaven after years of living in hell. Before Angelia, I had been in limbo, not feeling the worst the world could bring but not feeling the good either. She made me feel a lot of things like frustration, irritation, disbelief, pleasure, excitement, difort and exasperation. As much as I hated to admit it, it was a lot better than feeling nothing but anger. My thrust grew jerky as pleasure took over me, I washed her inside with my sperm and I continued to rock into her until I had spill thest ***ng drop of my release. Carefully pulling out of her, I took in the sight of her red and swollen *** with interest. Her c***t was unrecognizable from what it had looked like earlier, her essence mixed with mine ran down her 1/4 Chapter 88: Show Me You Can Be A Good Girl


    legs and I followed the trail with my eyes. It was almost hypnotically. Helping her up in a sitting position, I started to untie her and that went much quicker than tying her did.


    She struggled to keep herself up and as soon as the rope was off her, she slumped back to bed. I had definitely worn her out, she didn''t even move as I took her in my arms and carried her to her bedroom. I left herying on her bed to collect a few things and she had almost fallen asleep by the time I got back with a warm, wet towel and water with electrolytes. I dried her p**y gently with the towel, taking care of the mess I had made between her legs. "She should drink before you go to sleep." I muttered.


    She opened her eyes, they were red from tears spilled, though they werepletely dry now and she looked absolutely exhausted. I helped her with the bottle and made her drink at least half before sheid back down. Aftercare was an essential part of bdsm. While I struggled with the intimacy of this kind, I didn''t let it show as I collected her in my arms and stroked her arms until her breath evened out. Laying by her side while she was out cold, I couldn''t help but look at her. Her face was ck and serene with makeup half washed away by sweat and tears. I should have remembered to clean her face with a wipe but I didn''t want to risk waking her to do so now. I snuck out of of the room when I was sure she was fast asleep. Angelia POV.


    My heart ached as I felt Kingston get out of the bed, the warmth he had provided vanished with him, leaving me alone in the bed. My body had been too attuned to him, too desperate for him to not notice when he went away. I had hoped he woulde back, I was waiting for him to but he didn''t. Instead, I was left with a feeling of emptiness and a heart that hurt.


    What we had just shared, the moment between us filled with pleasure and pain had been special. T knew it had been, I loved the way he had manhandled me but also the way he had withheld my o*m. M**y ***it still ached from the withheld o**m and my p*** f***t from the serous stretch and forceful thrusts. He had really gone on and done it, he had ruined me and now he was gone as well, making me feel like little more than a s*** toy for him to use. What had I done wrong?


    +


    It had taken time before the exhaustion finally took me under again and I fell into the dreamless. sleep. I was grateful to escape my thoughts that tormented me after he left. Chapter 88: Show Me You Can Be A Good Girl


    214


    The shinning through the window stirred me awake but not a single cell in my body wanted to get up. The second I woke up, I remembered every part ofst night, most notably what happened. after my session with Kingston. The hurt I had felt came rushing back and I threw the nket over my head as if I was hiding from my own torment. I didn''t want to see him, I didn''t want to know why I wasn''t enough for him to want to stay. Was that too much to ask for? For him to hold me through the night after he had punished me? Insecurities I had been struggling with all my life and were now back in full force. The improvements I had experienced with Rardo and Marshall took a significant step back, my overactive brain was hard at work, trying to pin this all on me like I was the one at fault. Furious for even thinking of it, I finally got out of bed. He was the one at fault and not me, if he was going to sneak out in the middle of the night, leaving me hurt and confused, he could very well exin to me why. My clothes were nowhere to be seen which wasn''t surprising since I had undressed in the yroom. I looked around the room and saw a third door, I opened it and walked in. I looked inside and sure enough, it was a walk-in closet.


    The whole space was filled with women''s clothing and shoes. I had major deja Vu from when I


    I


    slept over at Rardo''s. Kingston I had brought me at least triple the clothes I currently had in my apartment. I didn''t give it a second thought, I needed to talk to him aboutst night. Opening the drawer, I found a pair of panties and in the second drawer underneath, I found bras as well. I didn''t even try to guess how they all knew the sizes. Not bothering with figuring out what to wear, I threw on the first thing I saw. It was a simple all red sundress, it looked cute to be honest but I didn''t care about that now. I didn''t want to look good for Kingston, I wanted to look as hurt as I felt. Ignoring the ache between my legs, I followed the Ithe scent of coffee all the way to the kitchen. I was ready to start questioning him but one look at him and I stopped short. He hadn''t noticed me yet and I took advantage of that as I took in his dark disheveled hair like her had run his hands through it multiple times. He had dark circles under his eyes, making it evident that he hadn''t slept or if he did, it couldn''t have been for long.


    I stood there, watching him when he thought no one was looking. There was something about his stony expression that seemed a little troubled and that look of pain in his eyes made the hurt had felt vanish in the blink of an eye. He was shirtless, it was the first time I had gotten a look at what he had under his clothes. He was scary huge, had never seen someone this big before. Every inch of his upper body was pure muscles. The saying, built like a thank you, suddenly made sense and it fitted his description.


    The tattoo I hadn''t had a chance to look at before now except for the intricate design around his neck was on disy.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Men 89

    MY Possessive Mafia Men Chapter 89: Boyfriend Chapter 89: Boyfriend Angelia


    Kingston''s upper body and arms were covered in tattoos and they were all in shades of ck. I saw images of dragons, snakes, pine trees, a skull, a dying rose and so much more. Smoke or fog was filling in the few nk spots, connecting each of the many pieces together. It was dark,"


    twisted and beautiful.


    I had been staring at his chest, trying to get a look inside his mind by scrutinizing his ink, and


    didn''t notice him looking at me until he cleared his throat. Tensing a little, my met his. The


    look of pain was gone and in return was the wall of darkness hindering me from seeing his emotions.


    "Good morning," I whispered guilty, having been caught staring.


    I had noticed it yesterday, the way I was making my voice softer was like a whisper in hispany as if I was speaking in his ownnguage. It wasn''t something I had done on purpose. He grunted something I couldn''t catch.


    "There is coffee in the pot." He said more clearly and I nodded not head gratefully.


    I grabbed the cup from the cab and filled it to the brim, it smelled delicious and expensive and


    tasted just the same as the aroma. The warm liquid settled in my stomach pleasantly and I knew before I even had more than a sip that I needed another cup after this one. Turning back to him, I was disappointed to see that he had put on a shirt. I had only gotten a brief look at his body and it hadn''t been enough, I wanted to see his tattoos more clearly and study the artwork. I wanted to see how his muscles formed dips and dent beneath his skin and trace them with my gaze.


    The silence between us wasn''t awkward or ufortable which surprised me. I always felt the need to fill the silence with other people I didn''t know well but not with him.


    "How long have you been up?" I asked while I refilled my cup.


    "A while ago." He replied and from the tired sound in his voice, a while must mean a long time.


    I didn''t know what had kept him up but wanted to, it wasn''t because I was curious, I just cared for him which was why I was now worried about him. As if he knew what I was thinking, he scowled. and looked away. Knowing I shouldn''t push him, I let it go. I would never force him to open up to me, he needed to decide that all on his own. Walking over to the window, I looked out at the garden instead of sitting down next to him. This must be the backyard and it was utterly


    Chapter 89: Boyfriend


    beautiful, everything was green and well taken care of and if I wasn''t mistaken, I think I saw a maze made out of the hedges. I shouldn''t have drunk the second cup of coffee because it always ran straight through me.


    "Where are you going?" He asked as I started retreating to the bedroom I had slept in.


    "To the bathroom or am I not allowed to urinate?" I didn''t know where the sass came from but I really needed to use the bathroom.


    Scowling harder than he did before, he narrowed his eyes.


    "Watch your tone." He warned me but let me go.


    It felt ages before I sat down on the toilet, I let out a sigh that I managed to get here before I peed on myself which would have been gross and so embarrassing. I would have moved to another country than met his eyes again if that had happened. A knock on the door made me jump on the


    seat.


    "What is it?" I yelled, not even trying to keep my voice down, knowing he would have trouble


    hearing me.


    His bass tone made his voice clearer than my soft one. I had to freaking stop urinating like


    midstream to actually heat what he was saying.


    "Your phone is ringing." He said.


    "I will be right back, can you answer it for me?"


    I was just messing with him, I knew he wouldn''t. He really wasn''t fond of talking. It must have been Andy calling like he always did after I had spent a night with one at their house. I would just call him back. Washing my hands carefully, I made my way back to the kitchen. I stopped abruptly when I heard him talking on my phone. No fucking way, he had trouble speaking full sentences to me and now he was talking to aplete stranger? Andy must have been thrilled right now, he


    had to know who was on the phone with him.


    He looked up and saw me standing frozen by the entrance to the kitchen, he gave me a wicked


    smirk before speaking.


    "Angelia is here now, it was a pleasure talking to you, Mrs. Hartwell."


    What! It wasn''t Andy but my mother. He was talking to my mother. I was too shocked to grab the phone he offered me as I stared nkly at him. When he waved the hand holding the phone, I snapped out of it. I epted the phone and ced it next to my ear but not before I gave him a


    Chapter 89: Boyfriend


    look that told him just how pissed I was. He only smirked that wicked half smile again.


    "Mother?" I said hesitantly, knowing there would be lots of questions from her and honestly, I really didn''t know how I would answer them.


    "Dear, why haven''t you told me that you have gotten a boyfriend now?" Her voice was just as warm as always, though, there was a certain curiosity in it now.


    "Boyfriend?" I squeaked, sending Kingston a look of confusion but he made no moves to say a


    word.


    "Yes, he introduced himself to me, is that why I haven''t heard from you in a while?" She sounding. fucking thrilled as if grandbabies would start popping out of my vagina at the moment''s notice.


    My mother wouldn''t care that I was only twenty-three and hadn''t yet finished university. But my father, on the other hand, would definitely care. Those two were the pr opposite but somehow that made them perfect for each other.


    "It is all pretty new, we are just getting to know each other." I responded, which wasn''t a lie.


    Although, Kingston wasn''t my boyfriend but he is my dominant and they were both in a rtionship of different kinds. She just didn''t need to know that.


    "When are we going to meet him?" She was probably jumping at the prospect of me seeing someone. I had never dated before which she was well aware of.


    "Mother," I sighed, not ready to handle this conversation right after I had woken up.


    We were close and I hated to lie to her even if it was for her benefits as well as mine. She didn''t


    didn''t to know what her daughter liked in bed, that would scar the both of us.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "We were taking it slow and it is way too soon to meet each other''s families." I replied, I didn''t even know if Kingston had a family or not.


    "Okay, that is fine. We will wait until you are ready, how did you guys meet?" She asked and the interrogation set in. Kingston really had to do this to me.


    "Hang on," I said and walked back to the room, partly to give him peace and quiet and partly to keep our conversation private.


    I closed the door before I sat down on the bed all the while wondering how I would tell her about


    him.


    "We met at...a club. I was talking to a friend of his before he joined us." I responded.


    Chapter 89: Boyfriend


    At least, thest part was true, I just withheld some part of the night.


    "Tell me about him, what was he like? Does he treat you well?"


    My mother''s heart was the biggest there even was, always worrying about me and wanted to know that I am alright. I knew they had tried for years before I was born when I was ready to move from home, it had been hard for them to see me off. ""He is..." I trailed off.


    What was Kingston like? He was so hard to figure out and I struggled to put what he was into


    words.


    "He is assertive and doesn''t talk that much and he makes me feel safe like nothing can hurt me


    when I am with him."


    At least, no one but him and his friends made me always feel safe. But he never crossed any lines yesterday, always giving me what I could handle.


    "And...I feel like I can trust him with all I am if that makes sense."


    "That makes perfect sense, honey. I am happy for you, you know a mother always worries but it seems like he takes care of you." I could practically hear her smile from her tone. ""Yes, he does."


    Chapter Comments


    10


    POST COMMENT NOW


    MY Possessive Mafia Men

 Men 90

    Chapter 90: I Don''t Share Bed


    Chapter 90: I Don''t Share Bed


    Angelial


    "Yes, he cares for me." I muttered.


    My mind went back tost night when he stroked my hair until I almost fell asleep. What happened afterwards, I didn''t think he meant to hurt me by leaving, not with the rugged look he had going in this morning. I guessed I had just gotten used to how Rardo and Marshall were with me so I forgot how different Kingston waspared to them.


    I


    I talked with my mother for a long time, realizing how much I had missed hearing her voice. My mother was such a sweet and kindhearted woman, she always managed to put a smile on my face even when I was in a s**ty mood. She filled me in on my father, he had broken his ankle and none of them thought to tell me about it earlier. She said I shouldn''t worry that he was in great hands. Still, I was going to send him a little get well package with his favorite treats. When my stomach started growling, we said our goodbyes and I went back to the kitchen to scavenge for food. It turned out, I didn''t need it. Kingston was behind the oven, making something that smelled wonderful.


    "You answered my call," I used the second I saw him, not really all that upset.


    His back was in front of me, letting me see his muscles back through the form-fitted shirt. He shrugged and turned whatever he was making on the skillet. "You told me to." He mumbled.


    I gasped, I really and because I thought he wouldn''t answer the phone in a million years. That was what I got for underestimating him.


    "And you talk to my mother?" It was more of a statement but he still answered:


    "Yes.


    you introduce yourself as my boyfriend?"


    That was the part I couldn''t understand. Why had he done that?


    "Did you want me to tell her that I am your dominant instead?" He chuckled darkly, knowing I definitely wouldn''t have wanted that.


    Chapter 90: I Don''t Share Bed


    "What are you making?" I asked instead of answering his question.


    I didn''t need to, the answer to his question was pretty oblivious, that was a big fat no. The smell


    of


    her


    made me drool, I didn''t know he could cook. To be honest, I thought he had staff for that especially after seeing where he lived.


    "Breakfast quesadis." He replied, which didn''t tell me much. I had never had that before.


    "Yummy." I said, leaning against the kitchen ind and he looked over his shoulder at me. ever had it before?"


    "No, but it smells delicious."


    Not liking that he was doing all the work, I began setting up the table for us. It was weird how rxed I felt with someone I hardly know but it didn''t change the fact that I felt at ease in hispany. When it was all done, we sat down opposite each other. The only sounds were the birds. chirping outside. The first taste exploded in my mouth and my eyes shut as I chewed, the food was so f**ng good. I opened my eyes to find him watching me with interest, just like he had. donest night when we ate dinner.


    "Did you make the foodst night?" I asked as the question flooded my mind.


    ''He was shocked as he nodded once but didn''t say anything. He was making it a regr thing to surprise me today.


    §á§Ö


    "Can you...can you teach me how to cook sometimes? I am more liable to burn the water that it boils.


    I was a little


    over exaggerated but I really did suck at cooking, this could also be a way for us to spend time together and get to know each other. I was desperate to connect with him outside the bedroom, hopefully, this could help with that. He looked ufortable but he didn''t say no.


    "Sure," that was all he said but I took it as a win.


    "So.." I began after a couple of bites.


    "Why did you leavest night?"


    No matter how ufortable it made me to ask him, I needed to know. My own insecurities wouldn''t let go of me until I was sure had nothing to do with me. He looked at me like he was thinking carefully before responding.


    215


    Chapter 90: I Don''t Share Bed


    "I don''t share bed." He muttered but when he saw I still needed more, he continued.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I am a restless sleeper, I would only keep you up if I stayed."


    "Oh, I thought I had done something wrong." I said, staring at my te. I had a hard time opening up but I suspected he was even worse.


    "It


    wasn''t you," he assured me in his low voice.


    "It is just....I am not good with that kind of intimacy." He added.


    I knew that was as much as I would get him to say but it was enough to make me rxed. After that, he focused on his own te, shutting out only possible conversations.


    ''He is my boss.'' the thought sneaked into my mind, reminding me of what he had made forget with one hell of a first night together. He had made my mind go nk with the way he handled. myst night and only now did I have time to think about it. We should definitely talk about how those would affect work. Although I was afraid of his response to that, I would wear a pair of pants behind the bar if that meant he wouldn''t get me fired. I didn''t know what our policy was dating or being involved with a co-worker or worse a boss. "So.. are we going to talk about the whole me working for you?" I asked as I finished up the delicious food he had made for us.


    for


    I would be spoiled in no time if they continued feeding me food like this, spoiled and fat because to be honest, Icked any strength of will to stop eating when it was something this good. I wouldn''t stop until I waspletely full and couldn''t handle one bite more. "What about it?" He asked as he had already cleaned his te. I was a slow eater and always have been. "Will that be a problem? Are there any rules against it?"


    As long as he didn''t fire me, I would be fine. The paycheck I got from working two weekends each month helped me immensely, I only get minimum wage at the cafe but earned almost triple as much at the club.


    "We are good but I meant it about the short skirt." He said and I didn''t doubt him especially the punishment I had gotten for testing his order.


    v after


    A party of me really thought I would get a few tips while wearing it but mostly, I just wanted to see what he would do if I didn''t follow hismands and it was worth it. Even without the o***m, I felt satisfied on a whole deeper level. Chapter 90: I Don''t Share Bed


    there are no rules against it? What if your other employees find out?" I was afraid people would start talking, if they weren''t already.


    At least, the woman working at the bar with mest night would have seen him drag me there. Hopefully, she didn''t know she was our boss and that she had been left out of the loop like I had been. The only boss I had dealt with was Weldon, he has been the one who interviewed me, me and followed up with my development. I still couldn''t quite believe Kingston, my dominant is hired also my boss. What were the odds of that?


    "No rules and I don''t give f**k if they knew. In fact, I would prefer it." He said.


    "W..what?" I asked,


    Why wou


    shocked


    locked.


    you prefer that?" I asked.


    "So that Weldon will know his ce and he shouldn''t mess with you." He said and my eyes widened at that.


    "Weldon and I are just friends." I protested against the implications but I could see why he had gotten the idea that there was anything more between us.


    There wasn''t anything of course but I also knew Weldon had a teeny-tiny crush on me, one that was entirely unwee.


    "And let''s keep it that way, if he ever tries something...." He trailed off but I knew a threat when I heard one.


    I also knew when a conversation was over and he wouldn''t listen to reason. Let''s just hope that Weldon had gotten the message when I told him I was dating someone else."


    The weather outside was beautiful, so when he went to do some work in his office, I found his library and borrowed a book. I had seen sunscreen in the bathroom and went to grab two bottles, one with a sun protection factor of twenty-five and one with fifty before making my way to his backyard. I didn''t mind busying myself with something while he was unavable, I wasfortable in my ownpany as much as I was in his.

 Men 91

    Chapter 91: Get On The Bench Chapter 91: Get On The Bench Angelia


    I


    I felt myself rxing on a lounge chair on the deck, overlooking thepound. It was idyllic, like the kind I envisioned heaven would look like with the sun shining, birds chirping, tall trees and healthy green grass as far as I could


    I see.


    After a few minutesying in the sun, I grew hot. The little dress I wore was too much clothing for my heated skin. Looking around to be sure I was alone, I took off my clothes and was left only in a bra and panties which was basically the same as a bikini so it wasn''t wholly indecent. I applied sunscreen to keep my sensitive skin from burning and thered some of the sun protection factor on the few moles I had in my rib cage along with areas where the skin was thinner like my chest. and neck.


    The


    book I had chosen was an old ssic that I hadn''t read in a while, I got lost inside the page and fell into the world of old-fashioned words and etiquette. I forgot my surroundings until a shadow fell over me, startled, I looked up and stared right into Kingston''s seething eyes. "Didn''t you get enough punishmentst night? Because it looks like you are begging for more." His words were clipped and angry.


    "What have I done now?" I asked but I knew the answer as soon as his eyes dropped down to my body.


    His gaze burned my skin hotter than the sun ever could.


    "No one is around." I said, suddenly growing defensive. Not defensive but anxious. He didn''t hold back when he punished me.


    "But you didn''t notice me." He pointed out and made me wonder how long he had been here with


    me.


    "Get your a***dressed, present it to me in the yroom."


    The words were spoken quietly and still, themand was there as clearly as if he had yelled it. Not even thinking, I hurried to follow his order. Throwing my dress on, I went inside. His house or should I say his manor was vast and easy to get lost in so I was careful to use the same way in as I had used on my way out. I think a part of me had hoped he would find me, he had only given me a tastest night and I need more of it. My heart hammered in my chest as I got to the yroom, I stripped out of my clothes with shaky hands and did a quick and probably very messy braid. I


    Chapter 91: Get On The BenchBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    could feel my hands growing mmy from the anxious nerves I had, not knowing what kind of punishment he meant to deal out.


    Kneeling down, I sat on my heels and presented with my knees spread and breasts out. The more I was in this position, the more natural it felt. I still felt a slight burn in my groin from having to spread my knees so far but I was getting used to it. Kingston made me wait for longer than I would have liked, building up the dread and suspense. He gave me time toe up with several things he could do to me, making me shiver in anticipation. The door opened behind me and closed, sending a whoosh of air across my naked body. "Hmm, so you can follow orders after all." He said, his ck leather oxford shoes stopped in front of me, it was the only part of him I could see.


    "I will give you an option. You can either take five strikes with my favorite paddle or you won''t


    orgasm."


    It sounded so easy, five strikes and I was done but I knew that I wouldn''t get off that easy. No, if he gave me an option between an o***m or paddling, the paddling would hurt badly. He must see them as equal punishment or else I wouldn''t have gotten the option to choose. I was overthinking it and I knew that. He was impossible to read so why did I even try to? The thing was, I desperately wanted an o**sm, if I hadn''t been so d***n exhaustedst night being left unfulfilled


    and feeling my c**t throb and my needy p**y weep would have been a d**n torture. "What will it be?" He prompted, making up my mind, I responded. paddle."


    "The


    F**k, I hoped I was making the right choice. I could practically feel his satisfaction and I realized that was what he had hoped I would go for. I didn''t know if that was a good or a bad thing. He left me in my position on the floor, I heard a sound like he was taking something off the wall which was probably what he was doing, seeing as many of the paddles along with whips of different kinds hung on the wall.


    "You can look now." He said and I didn''t hesitate as my eyes zeroed in on the leather object in hist


    hand.


    214


    I knew he had given the order to torment me even further so I could look at the paddle he had picked out. I had read something about the wider the paddle was, the less it hurt. But this paddle wasn''t one of the wider ones, it also had small holes in it, something that would help him hit harder. I suppressed a whimper, almost regretting my choice but I wasn''t though, I knew I could handle it, there was something about the kind of pain they offered me that I craved. Chapter 91: Get On The Bench


    40%


    Rardo had called me a pain s**t and I couldn''t say it didn''t fit me. Although, I definitely wasn''t into any type of pain that could give me permanent damage, that was a step too far for me. "Get on the bench." He nodded at what I could only guess was a s**ing bench. The whole thing was padded with ck leather.


    attel


    a


    My heart stuttered in my chest as I moved towards furniture, there were several pieces to the bench and different parts were elevated at different heights. There was a smaller bench where I figured I would kneel on, the highest bench was long-ish which I would bend over, making my raised and ready for the paddle. In the front were what I guessed was an armrest. I was flushed and I was sure it wasn''t just my cheeks that were bright red as I bent over the furniture, knowing he could see every part of me. It wasn''t like he hadn''t seen it before but this position made me feel more vulnerable to him. Tensing, I sensed him moving behind me, getting closer and closer. That damn paddle was stuck in my mind, teasing me and tormenting me with what was toe. I tensed further when I felt his hand stroke my bottom, not expecting his gentle touch. "I want you to count for me, if you forget, we will start from the beginning. Is that clear?" he instructed, pushing down my upper body so my chest was pressed tightly against the cold leather. "Yes, daddy." I responded breathily.


    I cou


    I could I hear my heart throbbing wildly and rapidly and every part of my body that touched the bench was already mmy with sweat. Swish, that was the only warning sound I heard before pain exploded on the left side of my ** I cried out probably busting both of our eardrums with the loud shrill of my cry. **t, I should have picked the option of not or***ing. I hadn''t been prepared for the heavy bite of the leather but when it faded, leaving a slight burn in its wake, I knew I chose the right option. I could handle five of them. "You forgot t to count." ''He said smugly, taking great joy in the fact. I


    I could practically see that wicked smile of his that was more of a half smirk than a smile, just a hint of something tugging at the corner of his lips. The second hit was just because I knew what was expected and had to wait for the pain that would surelye. "One!" I yelled out as tears fell from my eyes. The burn afterwards was worth it but it didn''t lessen the initial pain.


    "One, what?" He asked with that low gritty voice of his.


    "One, daddy," I corrected myself.


    Chapter 91: Get On The Bench


    The next paddling rattled my teeth as I whimpered, I knew my a**ould be tender as f**


    "Two, daddy." I counted. *me two hard ones in rapid session and I counted them both even as my eye stung with the salty tears. Thst one made my whole body tremble with the force he put behind it. It made me see stars and shattered me into a million pieces'' but I don''t forget to count. I couldn''t take one more. "Five, daddy."


    Chapter Comments


    10

 Men 92

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 92: Thank You Daddy For Punishing Me


    Chapter 92: Thank You, Daddy For Punishing Me AngeliaThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Five, daddy." I said with a shaky breath.


    "Good girl, now thank me for punishing you for being naughty."


    Damnit, those words left me breathless in an entirely different way than earlier. I knew I had gotten wet from the paddling but now I was practically drenched.


    "Thank you, daddy for punishing me for being naughty." I could hear the lust clearly in my own voice and from the growl behind me, he could too.


    In the next second, I found myself in his arms before he threw me on the bed, I shrieked as I bounced once on the mattress and was startled by the unexpected action. My ass stung as itnded on the mattress. Meeting his eyes, I got trapped in the darkness residing inside them, I could see hunger, insatiable hunger in them. He blinked and it was gone but I knew what I had seen. I tickled him with my eyes as he went to the nightstand and brought out the same pair of blindfold that he usedst night. At least, they looked like the same


    ones.


    He ced it over my eyes, blocking my sight so I couldn''t see anything. The blindfold was a hundred percent blinding, I couldn''t even see a slight crack of light where it rested against my cheekbones. The sound of a zipper filled the air and I trembled as I figured out what he was doing. I wanted to see him, I wanted to see how he lookedpletely naked but he had taken that away from me. All I could do was feel and feel I would. He had promised me an orgasm after all and I had followed through with his punishment. The bed dipped under his weight and while I was excited, I was also nervous. I had hoped his dick was smaller than Rardo''s and Marshall''s but no, his was even bigger at least in girth. The way he had stretched me painfully, I might add, was something I had never experienced before with anyone else. I thought I couldn''t handle itst night, my safe word had been readily on my lips but the second he let me adjust, the pain had turned into a mix of hurt and pleasure that made me crazy with need.


    "Hand on your sides, you do not move them and you do not touch me." He instructed.


    I grabbed the silky nket, what was it with these men and silk? Not that I wasining. With both hands on each side, I knew I would need something to hold on to because the temptations to touch him were astronomical. He grabbed my legs and forcefully spread them, he let one of his hands linger on my knees as the other traveled down between my legs. He pushed one finger inside my pussy, making sure I was ready for him before he withdrew the finger. I 1/4


    Chapter 92: Thank You Daddy For Punishing Me


    shuddered as I felt the tip of his dick prodding my slick entrance. He didn''t push in right away like he had donest night, instead, he slid it back and forth, wetting his length with my juice.


    I shuddered as he pped his dick on my throbbing clit once, twice and the third time. He positioned the tip back at my slit and slowly pushed inside. My wall stretched around him, achingly so and I wanted him to hurry the hell up and m inside like ripping off a band aid. I whimpered as I felt him push inside inch by torturous inch until finally he bottomed out. He groaned as he kept still but only for a second before he started moving. His thrusts started slow, almost teasingly and tears from the stretch wet the blindfold but with each thrust, the pleasure grew until it took over the pain. I couldn''t keep quiet as he sped up, giving me the hard fucking I carved. Each time he mmed inside, my tender ass rubbed against the


    "So fucking tight." He whispered, almost too low for me to hear it.


    silly nket.


    He grabbed me right under my knees and pressed my legs to my chest, opening me up further as he continued fucking me.


    "Oh my goodness," I moaned, my skin buzzed and my insides tightened as I


    approaching.


    It my orgasm


    Biting my bottom lip hard, I tried to distract myself from the pleasure, he hadn''t given me the permission to cum yet and my ass was too sore for any more punishment. My hands were desperately clenching the nket I held on right, stopping myself from reaching for him. The bed creaked with his rough movement, just as long as he kept fucking me. I couldn''t care less if it fell apart beneath us. He leaned down over me, pressing my legs even tighter against my chest.


    "You are taking my dick like a good girl." He whispered into my ear, he growled as my walls tightened around him in reaction to his words.


    I loved being a good girl. His ragged breathing sounded loud to my ears as mine probably sounded to his. We were one at this moment, reveling in the dark pleasure of primal sex. This was no love making or ying rough, this was primal and bestial and all instinctual. We were two bodies fighting for that one moment of pure bliss. A startled sound escaped my lips as he pulled out, flipping me over to my stomach and forcing me to my knees. The next second, he mmed back inside, making me cry out. In this position, he felt even bigger and he was hitting that spot only three of them had found. The spot of my numerous one night stands couldn''t be found. It hurt as he mmed against my ass but the pain only stoked the pleasure. A hand curved around my hip and slipped down to my aching clit. He massaged it with rough movement.


    "Cum for me. Cum for, daddy." Hemanded.


    Chapter 92: Thank You Daddy For Punishing Me


    Now that I was allowed, I couldn''t stop it even if I tried. My back arched as the orgasm sted through my body. He didn''t slow down as he fucked me through oblivion, his harsh thrusts and the fingers still rubbing my sensitive cit prolonged my pleasure to the point I tried to fight to get away from the overwhelming sensation but he didn''t let me though. His other hand mped down on my hip in a bruising grip, keeping me in ce. He mmed into me onest time and held himself there as he spilled his sperm into my pussy. Pulling out, heid down next to me, the harsh sound of our breathing filled the otherwise silent


    room.


    The rest of the day before I had to get to work was hazy, we had another hot and heavy round while he fucked his fingers in my ass, stretching me for another butt plug. Rardo had apparently decided I should wear one to work, I was both scared and thrilled about the prospect of wearing it around oblivious people.


    This butt plug was slightly bigger than the first one but not by much. I knew what Rardo wanted and I couldn''t help but wonder if he nned for it to happen tonight when I would be with the entire group.


    Before Kingston drove me to work, I took advantage of his heavenly shower. My work clothes had been washed and dried for me, I had no idea who had done it but I was grateful because I hadn''t even thought about getting them clean. I wanted to reach De Iceberg before anyone else so they wouldn''t see us together but he had other ns. We got there a few minutester than when I should have been at work, though I wasn''t technicallyte for my shift. He went straight to his office the second we got inside the club but not before he smacked my ass right in front of Weldon and sent me a wicked smirk.


    Blushing, I looked from Kingston''s retreating form to wide-eyed Weldon, I guessed the cat was out of the bag now.


    "Hi, Weldon." I said awkwardly as I fidgeted with my bag. Luckily, no one else of my coworkers had seen us.


    "So, you and the big boss?" He asked, clearly ufortable and stunned.


    There was something disapproving in his eyes that made me defensive.


    "That


    is the guy you just started dating?" He asked, not that it was any of his business but I responded to him.


    "Yes," I muttered, not seeing the point in denying that I was with Kinston when he had seen it


    Chapter 92: Thank You Daddy For Punishing Me


    with his own eyes.


    "Angelia, do you even know him? I mean, I respected him as a boss and all but there is something off about him." He said in a low voice like he was afraid Kingston would hear him. "You don''t have to worry, Kingston wouldn''t do anything to hurt me." I said, at least not in a way I didn''t enjoy.


    Chapter Comments


    11


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Men 93

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 93: The One And Only


    Chapter 93: The One And Only Angelia


    Just...J


    ..just watch out for yourself." Weldon advised me and walked away.


    This was possibly the shortest conversation I had ever had with him but it was all for the best.


    $40%1 $40%1


    Walking to my locker to get ready, I bit back a moan, feeling the toy move with each step I took. It was the strangest feeling but I liked it all the same.


    My shift started out like it usually did, with me making drinks and exchanging a few short talks with the customers. I tried to ignore the butt plug in my ** but there was no ignoring its effects. I was constantly turned on and growing more and more desperate with each minute. Maybe this was why Rardo had wanted me to wear it. I felt Kingston instantly, like a phantom pressed against my skin, bringing goosebumps out to y. I didn''t turn around right away, too busy handing a customer his order. "Holy shit, isn''t that the same man who dragged you away yesterday?" Someone whisper-yelled


    into my ear.


    It took me a second to realize it was Teresa, the same woman I bartend withst night.


    "The one and only." I responded back as I finally turned to look at him.


    My eyes drank him greedily like I hadn''t seen him in a week. He was wearing a suit this time, detailing from his usual color. His hair was slightly unkempt as opposed to when he dropped me


    as if he had run his fingers through them. The tattoos around his neck and his hands mixed with the mountain of a man that he is and the aura of authority around him, no one could mistake him for anything less than dangerous but he was my kind of danger. He looked at me like he both wanted to punish me and devour me as if he couldn''t decide between the two. Of course, he had nothing to punish me for, I had done nothing wrong at least to my knowledge. I had even worn pants like he had ordered me to, My eyes trialed as he stalked towards the bar and sat down on a barstool, shocking the hell out of me. For as long as I had been working here, he hadn''t been in this part of the club while it was open. If not I would have known that he is my boss. Teresa didn''t recognize him either and she had worked here for longer than? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    me.


    I didn''t know what I had expected on this shift after we both found out that I was his employee. I had just guessed it would be like any other shift if I was being honest and that he would work in his office and do whatever it was he usually does and I would bartend. Him being at the bar had


    Chapter 93: The One And Only


    crossed my mind.


    "Can I get you something?" I asked after the shock ran off.


    I leaned in, anticipating the whisper, if I hadn''t, it would have been impossible to hear him over


    the loud music and the


    yells of others.


    "Shirley temple, I I am driving." ." He kept it short and simple.


    Not knowing what the protocol was for him paying, seeing as he owned the ce, I hesitated a little. He made the decision for me as he reached for his wallet and gave me money. epting his money, I handed him back the change which he promptly threw in the tip jar. I decided againstining, partly because Teresa was watching the exchange and partly because half of the tips were rightfully hers. I knew she was a single mother and she needed the money but I still felt wrong taking money from him even if it was a tip. I guess I just had to to work through my problems. with it because I knew my dominants wouldn''t change. I served his non-alcoholic drink and just as I was about to ask what he was doing out here,


    another customer yelled a I at me. One turned into two orders and I was quickly busy mixing drinks. Thest call was always our busiest time, everyone wanted another drink before the bar closed. Throughout the night, I felt Kingston''s eyes on me, watching me work. It distracted me enough that I had to redo a couple of drinks I had done wrong but luckily the ones ordering were nice enough about it. Mixed with the sensation of the toy inside me and Kingston''s heavy stare, I was more worked up than ever. I was just d I had ck pants on, or else they would have probably had a viable wet spot on the c**tch by now.


    "You are so going to get it." Teresa was once again talking in my ear.


    The customers had dwindled down and we got a second to breathe. I looked at her, she nodded towards Kingston and sent me a wink.


    "He hasn''t stopped watching you since he got here. Boyfriend?" She asked.


    "Hmm...something like that." I blushed and made myself busy wiping down the bar top, not wanting more questions about Kingston and our rtionship.


    I desperately wanted to avoid her finding out he is our boss, it was enough Weldon already knew. I was afraid people would think I was a gold-digger or screwed him for better pay. I hoped Weldon didn''t think so lowly of me. Finally, the music got turned off and people were ushered out of the club. I was burning red-hot and my needy p**y had reached way past its limit of teasing. Kingston stayed with me till the end while I was finishing up my work, I had only gotten two 2/4 Chapter 93: The One And Only


    words 1


    from him. But l''hadn''t expected more and not while we were out in public.


    Weldon came out from his office, where he had been hiding all night. Normally, he would make rounds and make sure everything ran smoothly. I didn''t know if he was avoiding me or Kingston. He didn''t even make eye contact with me as his gaze swept over the room and traveled briefly over both Kingston and me but settled on Teresa as he walked up to her.


    It was sad, we had been friends since I started working here and while I hadn''t found hise ons wee, I would still liked having him as my friend. Guess I was only good enough if he had a chance to get in my pants no matter how small that chance was. No, it was wrong for me to judge, maybe he hurt, I hoped not. I had never given any indication that I liked him in that sort of way but you never know.


    "Get your things, Weldon will lock up." Kingston said behind me, I turned around to see him looking at Weldon with narrow eyes.


    felt two pairs of s of eyes on my back as I went to the locker room, one was brief while the other followed me until I was out of sight.


    Kingston drove rove us to Ric to Rardo''s o''s house which I guessed was where we would be tonight. It would have made more sense if we were at Kingston''s ce seeing as he had the most space. Although Rardo''s ce wasn''t small by any means.


    I was jittery throughout the entire ride, my mind running crazy with thoughts of how this night could go. Three me and little me, three big strong dominants and one single submissive. It was bound to be a night I wouldn''t forget any time soon. He parked in Rardo''s The doors opened to I for the elevator. We stayed silent on the ride up, the only sound was the elevator and my rapidly beating heart. O to a lit entry


    garage and had a key card 10 and he directed me down the hall through the living room and to the kitchen. Both Rardo and Marshall sat at the kitchen table, the food on their tespletely untouched. At the sound of our footsteps, they turned towards us and their


    eyes drank me like I was something they hadn''t seen in a lifetime. The attention made me blush and I knew there was more blushing to be expectedter on.


    ???


    There you are, we figured you guys would be hungry." Marshall said brightly.


    He was dressed in jeans and a white t-shirt that hugged his form, showcasing his broad shoulders. and narrow waist. He had dark circles under his eyes, either from being awake at this time or he hadn''t been sleeping welltely. My heart squeezed as I took him in and saw how exhausted he looked. I was worried about him, he shouldn''t be here right now. He should be sleeping.


    314


    Chapter 93: The One And Only


    I remembered the phone call Rardo had with him and how he rescheduled our group night. I wondered if the shadows under his eyes were because of whatever reason he wasn''t avable yesterday.


    "We ordered pizza, Marshall told me how you liked it thest time." Rardo said, bringing my attention to him.


    He was wearing his usual shirt with the sleeves rolled up, I might have drooled while looking at his forearm, they were so veiny.


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    three men and little


    Visitor


    down the hall, through the livingroom, and....


    VIEW ALL 3 COMMENTS


    POST COMMENT


    9


    10

 Men 94

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 94: Taking Out A**I Plug Chapter 94: Taking Out A**I plug Angelia


    "Thank you, I am starving." I muttered.


    I was beyond happy to get some good, I was sure I would need every bit of energy forter tonight. or should I call it morning. I found it crazy that these men were awake or maybe not so much Rardo and Kingston, they both workedte hours. Making my way to the kitchen sink, I washed my hands thoroughly with soap and dried them on paper towels and Kingston washed his after I was done.


    Marshall patted the chair next to his and I smiled as I made my way over, Kingston took the seat opposite me with Rardo to his right. I inhaled the smell of glorious pizza, someone had already served me a couple of slices.


    "How was work?" Marshall asked us before taking a bite of his and his jaw clenched as he chewed. Damnit even looked tired, he was still ridiculously handsome. "Good," I responded and looked at Kingston, letting him fill in on us working together.


    He didn''t, instead, he began eating as if he hadn''t been asked a question. Maybe he would talk to themter. We talked casually throughout ourte dinner and enjoyed the rxed atmosphere in this room. Marshall''s hand found my thigh as he asked me about my night with Kingston, I stammered through the conversation, feeling hungry eyes on me from the three of them and the hand on my thigh started to burn with the desire swirling inside me. The mood turned lustful, making the temperature in the room soar. Rardo stood up for his chair, his gaze focused on me. "Follow me, That


    wasThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    all he said as he walked out of the kitchen and down the hall. I didn''t hesitate as I tried


    behind him, Marshall and Kingston stayed put. I was led to his room where I had spent the night a few days ago. The room was bathed in light and I couldn''t help but look at the massive bed, it was big enough to fit four people even if three of them were grown men. He saw me looking and his eyes grew hooded and dark. C


    "Brush your teeth, braid your hair and undress. I wille back soon." He said and left me in the room, I tried to avoid letting my mind overthink as I followed his order.


    If I did that, my nerves would be even more wrecked than they were now. Brushing my teeth. first, I stripped and folded my work clothes on a chair he had in his bedroom. I did a french braid,


    1/4 1/4 Chapter 94: Taking Out A***I Plug


    making sure my hair would be out of the way. My heart was pounding as I waited for one of them. I think they enjoyed letting me wait, making me more nervous with each minute that went before they came. Finally, I heard footstepsing in my direction. I was standing in the middle of the room, unsure and wringing my hands unconsciously. Rardo''s eyes swept over me in a hot wave, taking in my every curve.


    "We are going to take the **I plug out now and will give you some time afterwards but I am going to have toe back again so we can wash that a** of yours and make you ready for me."


    His words made my whole body flush with embarrassment but I didn''t object to it. Truthfully, I was just grateful I would be alone to use the bathroom. sir." I said shakily and followed him back to the bathroom.


    "Yes, sir.


    me made


    me bend over the counter so the toy was easily essible to him. My cheeks heated as I felt him tap the toy a few times before taking it out as gently as he could. I felt strangely empty without it, I had gotten used to being filled, having gone my whole shift with it inside me. I had my eyes closed the entire time and was happy he hadn''t made me watch from the mirror in front of me. I didn''t even know if I could have done that even if he hadmanded me to, clearly, **I y was still taboo to me even though I wanted it. It still made me flustered and a and ashamed, this was something that would take some time getting over. "Good d girl," he praised me. I turn


    which me


    I me. I turned around to see his hands were empty.


    I didn''t know where he had dropped the plug i in and I didn''t really care to know. He washed his hands and gave me the privacy he had promised me which I didn''t take for granted. I wanted to pretend I wasn''t done when he got back just to postpone doing the next task I for that. When he knocked on the I didn''t give in to own desire to lie, I best to it done as possible. I was mortified and we hadn''t even begun. He walked in with a huge stic cup of what seemed to be water in one hand and a terrifying-looking object in the other hand. I mean, the thing didn''t look like a torture device, it was only a rubber bulb but I knew where the tip of that was going and I was not ready for it, at least not me**ally. Seeing my fear, he was fast tofort me.


    "We will be quick and it will be painless, I assure you." He ced the cup on the counter and showed the a***I d**e to me.


    "See this tip, it is smaller than the plug you have had all day." He gave it to me to inspect it after giving me instructions not to squeeze the bulb, seeing as it was filled with liquid.


    You only have to do it twice and then you are done, it is nothing to be afraid of and nothing to


    Chapter 94: Taking Out ** Plug


    be embarrassed over either." R


    He said in a calm voice like we were talking about something as mundane as the weather.


    I just had to take his word for it because my body didn''t believe him at this moment. When he could still see the apprehension in my eyes, he switched to another tactic.


    I


    "Stand by the toilet with your right leg on the stool." He ordered me sternly, the tone in his voice broke no argument.


    I hadn''t noticed the stool until now and when I thought about it, I didn''t believe it had been here thest time I spent the night. Had he brought it here for this purpose only? My body moved before I even registered it, reacting to hismands as if my body was a puppet and he was the puppeteer r pulling my strings. "Just like that," he affirmed, standing close behind me.


    I heard a bottle being open and felt liquid dripping down onto my a***ole and I tensed slightly.


    "It


    t is only lube." He exined, feeling a wet fingers p**d at my hole.


    I tensed again but rxed when I felt only a pleasant tingling sensation. It went on smoothly and he madements about how good I was. The finger left me shortly before the tip of what I guessed was the bulb pushed inside slowly, it was bigger than his finger but having been stretched by the a***l plug, it didn''t hurt. The feeling of something being pushed inside was still alien, so no matter how painless it was, I still struggled to loosen the muscles around it. He took his time getting it fully inside and I tried breathing through it as I felt liquid filling my rectum. The water was a little bit cool but not by much. That is it, just rx." He cooed.


    "I am going to take it out now but I want you to hold the water in for me until I say otherwise."


    Once again, there was no give in his tone, he slid the tip out just as slowly. The urge to push all the liquid out was so intense that I almost ignored themand not to relieve myself. To be quite honest, it felt like I had the biggest shit that needed toe out. My face was probably flushed by now but a bit of the mortification had eased. He was so unfazed by this whol thing


    in my a**


    that hist calmness spilled over onto me. I took my feet down from the stool carefully as if any rash. movement would make me spill the water. I tried to keep my breathing controlled and I found myself counting in my head to focus on something other than the feeling After a minute or so, he finally let me use the toilet. He didn''t give me privacy this time and my skin burned because of it. I tried telling myself that he had probably done this with lots of other women and it helped. Instead of embarrassment, I felt jealousy grip me at the thought. I didn''t Chapter 94: Taking Out A*I Plug


    like thinking about him and the other two with anyone else. He made me do all the whole


    procedure once more and I could have passed out just from the immense joy I felt when I was done with it.O


    "There, now that a** of yours is all clean and ready for me." He said in a husky tone.

 Men 95

    Chapter 95: I Want To Be Filled Up


    Chapter 95: I Want To Be Filled Up


    Angelia


    "I can''t wait to be the first to f***k you there." He whispered into my ear and pped my a***


    My body shuddered with the possessiveness I had heard in his tone. I thought I would have been scared by the thought of having a***l sex for the first time but I trusted Rardo, I knew he would make it feel good for me.


    "Do you still remember where my yroom is?" He asked, he was standing by the door to the hallway, looking at me like he wanted to devour me. "Yes, sir." I responded with a a shaky voice.


    "Good, I want you to go there and present for us." He ordered and walked away, leaving me standing with a freshly cleaned a*** and a heart that beat a mile a minute.


    His yroom wasn''t far to walk but I felt vulnerable as I walked his hallway naked. It was weird, feeling vulnerable naked outside the bedroom especially when they all knew my body so intimately. I mean, Rardo had just used an a**I d***he on me, there wasn''t anything more intimate than that. He must have already turned on the light in the yroom because it was bright as I stepped inside. I didn''t hesitate as I lowered myself to the ground in a position I was now familiar with. My **rested on my heels as I spread my knees and pushed my chest with my hands ands behind my back. It was crazy how fast I had gotten used to this position, it almost felt like second nature, almost, not entirely. Yet, this time, I didn''t have to wait for long until I heard the door open and close. My bare skin pebbled under their intense gaze and my breathing sped up. I had been with each of them this week but having them all here, watching my naked body heightened my every sensation. even the feel of their gaze burned me. "What is your deepest and darkest desire?" Rardo asked from behind me. "M..my w.. what?" I asked.


    "Sir," I hurried up to add.


    I wanted him to rify if he meant what my body thought he had meant, my stomach had tightened at the word desire and my mind brought forth a picture of something I had been day and night dreaming about ever since I had seen these men. Chapter 95: I Want To Be Filled Up


    114


    "What is your biggest sexual desire? If you could ask for anything tonight, to experience something you have always wanted, what would it be?" Marshall was the one to exin, his voice came from my front, though he wasn''t so close that I could see him with my head bent down.


    Letting out a shaky breath, I knew I had to answer. It has always been hard for me to be open. about my sexuality and wants. Still I trusted them more than I have trusted anyone with this side of me. "To be f..filled up, sir. To be used by all t..three of you at the same time." I stammered, unused to voice these kinds of things.


    "You are lucky, pumpkin because we want to give you just that." Kingston''s voice washed over me, making me wet and needy with his new pet name. Little one or pumpkin, both have the same effect on me.


    His deep voice had me shivering in pleasure and I was just as addicted to Rardo''s soft, silky tone and Marshall''s mischievous one as I was addicted to Kingston''s deep voice. I could feel my heart stuttering when I registered what he had said, they wanted to give me my deepest desires. They would be with me, use me together and the thought of being manhandled by three men that would use my body for their pleasure was almost enough to make m**m. All I needed was just one tiny touch on my throbbing c***it and I would be pushed over the edge.


    "What do you say to that?" Marshall asked.


    "Thank you, sirs." I said, the lust in my voice made it sound husky and low and when Kingston growled, I added.


    "And thank you, daddy."


    "I think our sweet little submissive would like that very much." Rardo chuckled darkly as he talked to his friends like I wasn''t even there and I found it hot.


    "Oh, I have no doubt about that. First, she needs to be ready. I want her on the bed, desperate and begging for us to take her." Marshall added, his desire clear and thick in his tone, making his voice darker than what he usually sounded like. Movement to my right grabbed my attention, I heard footsteps as someone walked away from me and a few secondster, a drawer opened. Before I could figure out what was happening, Rardo barked.


    "Get your a***up on the bed, we want you on your back with your legs spread."


    Rising from my position on the floor, I walked towards the bed, my head still low and my eyes


    Chapter 95: I Want To Be Filled UpContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    were trained on the floor. I felt their gaze on me and I intentionally put some sway in my hips. A groan and then a muttered swear was heard from behind me and I couldn''t help the smile that tugged on my lips. I was slowly gaining more confidence around them and growing morefortable in my own body. It was crazy how a change like that could happen so fast, I guess it all had to do with what sort of people I surrounded myself with. Before them, I had only been with guys who I didn''t trust and guys that didn''t have the best share my body with hindered any sort of progress. But these men, my beautiful and scary don


    character. Choosing the wrong peopy dominants never made me feel like less than because I wasn''t experienced in bed. They never made me feel unsure of myself, they pushed me out of myfort zone and made me start living the way u had always wanted. With them, I didn''t feel ashamed for having the d had instructed me. On my back with my legs widely spread and I stared up at the ceiling, only noticing the tiny dots shining over me like miniscule stars. It looks like there were a lot of them. The bed dipped on both my sides


    Rardo


    I had, with them, I was safe.


    Iid down on the bed, precisely like and from my peripheral vision, I could see that it was Rardo and Marshall. Rardo to my right and Marshall to my left, they were both naked but I couldn''t see the details of their glorious bodies. "You are allowed to look." Marshall informed me and I didn''t hesitate as I turned towards him. eyes


    His


    ¦°¦©¦¯


    met t my dark ones, they shone


    under his eyes. His five o''clock shadow with mischief and hunger, making my pulse speed up along with my breathing. He was the most handsome one in the group, cheeky but confident. His dirty blond hair was swept back from his face, letting me see the dark circles


    told me he hadn''t s***d in a day, he was usually clean s**ed. My eyes trailed I down, he didn''t have the same muscle mass as the other two but that wasn''t to say he hadn''t any. He was lean and I knew if I touched him, all I would feel was smooth skin and hard. muscles. His d**k was long and thick and looked hard enough that it must hurt not to give it the release it wanted. eit


    He was uncircumcised like I had seen Rardo was too and I found it lovely. Before them, I didn''t


    think I had ever been with someone who wasn''t circumcised, I had heard that it could make the sex even better. I don''t know if that was a fact, all I knew was that they had pleasured me in ways that no one else had before them. I didn''t know about Kingston, though, he hadn''t let me see him. naked before but either way, he definitely knew a way around a woman''s body. That was for d**n


    sure.


    My eyes shifted to Rardo and I took him in, he was more handsome than beautiful with his raven ck hair and a sharp and prominent jaw. His lips were pressed tight in a stern line as he watched me watching him, he looked at me almostzily but it was impossible to miss the raw need in those piercing eyes. His body was mixed between Marshall''s and Kingston''s with pecs and abs for days. One day, I hoped I would get permission to trail my hands over his body and get to Chapter 95: I Want To Be Filled Up


    know it like he had gotten to know mine. It was his curved d**k or more correctly his piercing that seemed to tug my attention towards it. I knew how the steel felt inside me, stroking my walls like nothing I had ever felt before. It must have been painful to get it but f**k if my **y weren''t happy he had done it. I wondered how it would feel inside my a**le. Chapter Comments

 Men 96

    40%


    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 96: Ride His D***k And Ride Him Good Chapter 96: Ride His D***k And Ride Him Good Angelia


    A


    A buzzing sound filled the room, distracting me from my thoughts of the delicious piercing of Rardo''s d***k and what pleasure it could bring me. I found Kingston standing in front of me and I recognized the vibrator he had in his hand, it was the same one I had at home in my nightstand, a womanizer. My


    ***it throbbed even more just by looking at it, knowing what it could do. The best o**m I had ever had on my own was with that toy and he turned it on the second my attention was on him. He moved to the bed in front of me, he was still fully dressed in his suit, though he had ditched his tie and jacket. I was disappointed, hoping I would bet to peek at what he looked like underneath. The one time I had seen him without a shirt hadn''t been enough and he had covered himself up before I could have looked at him more closely. Where Marshall was handsome and Rardo was beautiful, Kingston was the deadly one. He had a raw power I hadn''t seen in anyone else, there was this inner strength in him that I had only gotten a glimpse of before his walls had shut me out. His face and body. sculptures of stone, hard and unyielding. My eyes connected with his unusual dark ones, they were imprable, hindering me from reading him as easily as I knew he was reading me. He got up on the bed and sat down between my legs, his eyes zeroed in on my needy p**y and I just knew he saw how drenched I already was even when no one had touched me yet. With torturous slow movement, he ced the silicone tip on my bundle of nerves, my hips buckled as soon as he turned the vibrator on, it felt like someone was sucking on my c** and massaging it at the same time. Both Rardo and Marshall ced a hand on each of my hips, , holding me still as Kingston changed the settings and the sucking sensation became stronger. It was too quick, too intense for my poor body. I had been in a state of constant horniness for hours and this sudden intensity was too much. Not even a minuteter and I was fighting to ***m but I knew it was a losing battle unless Kingston took the toy away from me.


    "Don''t hold baby, baby girl." Marshall said, his thumb stroking my skin as he held me in ce.


    "You are allowed to c**m."


    My back arched and my toes curled as the pleasure swept through me and I cried out my release and kept crying out when Kingston didn''t stop the vibrator. He still had it on my c**t and even increased the setting as my body shuddered from the feeling. 1/4 D**k And Ride Him Good


    "Please, it is too much." I whimpered as I was too sensitive right after an o**m but he didn''t listen to me.


    Instead, Kingston held it in ce long enough for it to stir a renewed pleasure inside me and I c**m for the second time with being over for the first one I screamed as my p**y mped down on nothing but air. He finally turned the vibrator off and I was back to staring at the ceiling, trying to get my breathing under control. A finger circled my entrance before pushing it in. "F*** she is S so wet." Marshall I groaned, a moan escaped me as he tapped my g-spot.


    Apparently, my **t needed a break but my p***y didn''t. I felt a second finger joining the first and I tried to spread my legs even more to give him more space. It felt so good, it wasn''t too intense like the vibrator had been. Instead, my pleasure built up gradually, almost calmy. Another finger began to push in with the other two and I gasped at the stretch. Looking down, expecting to see Marshall finger f**g me but then I found out it wasn''t only Marshall''s finger but the three of them.


    Oh my goodness, my three dominants were finger f***ng me at the same time, the thought made the sensation they had created in me even more potent. My p*** walls squeezed their fingers and Rardo cursed. Marshall looked up at me and whispered. "What do you want, baby girl." he kept my gaze locked on his as they started f***ng me harder with their fingers and I could feel my juices wetting the bed beneath my a***


    "want you, all of you." I whispered, my voice was husky and a desperate with kin


    me, sirs. I need you inside me." I said, making eye contact with Kingston and I added.


    "Please Please "Please, daddy."


    The


    three of them withdrew their fingers at the same time I missed their touch instantly and we hadn''t even gotten started yet. My stomach tightened as I saw the lust in their eyes, I couldn''t think straight and my thoughts were all jumbled from their attention. Would I ever get used to this? Would there evene a time when I didn''t feel butterflies in my stomach or feel my skin burn with the intensity of their gaze? Marshallid down on his back beside me and a pair of Rardo''s hands picked me up and made me straddled him. I could feel Marshall''s hard d**k between my legs, it was warm and pulsing and the feeling made me even needier that I already was. "Ride me, bunny and ride him good." He whispered hismands into my ear, his chest rubbing against my back.


    40%


    1240Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 96: Ride His *** And Ride Him Good


    I looked down at Marshall and the desire I saw in his eyes made my body burn to do exactly what Rardo had ordered me to do. My body acted on pure instinct, rocking back and forth as I glided on his d***k and my juice soaking him. He muttered a curse and pressed himself against my p**y, I was teasing him as much as I was teasing myself. The skin to skin contact wasn''t enough, I needed him inside me. Sitting up a little, I grabbed his redged length and positioned the tip against my entrance. I sat back down slowly and savored the feeling of him filling me up inch by delicious inch.


    Apparently, he was displeased by me taking my time, he grabbed hold of my hips and pressed me down at the same time as he thrust up, sheathing himself fully inside me. We both moaned as we kept still, just long enough for us both to get used to the powerful electricity buzzing between us. In this position, he felt huge. I had never had sex like this before, it had always been either missionary or d***le and it made me nervous because I didn''t know how to make this feel good for him. I could only trust that he would guide me if needed. Moving my hips experimentally, I gasped at the feeling of him hitting my g-spot. It was so d**n good, making my walls flutter around his girth. I did it again and achieved the same overwhelming feeling, my eyes rolled and my mouth opened with a sigh. His hands were still on my hips but for now, he was content with letting me control the movement. I had a suspicion it wouldn''tst long though, that wasn''t the sort of man he was. Little by little, my self-consciousness ebbed out and I let go as I bounced on his di****k, taking any pleasure he could give me. Eventually, that wasn''t enough for him, he leaned up and took my nipples in his mouth, sucking it as he held my hips in ce for these thrusts. He started out rough, mming into me with power I was amazed he could do whileying beneath me Curses flew out of his mouth as he took control, f***ing me like he needed this, like I was an escape and I could hear how wet I was as he ***ed me. The sound seemed to urge him more. My body tensed as I neared an o**m and I had hoped they would let me have it like they did earlier. But no, he slowed down his movement until he stopped moving all together.


    I looked at him with questions in my eyes but he only pulled me down to him, squashing my breasts to his chest. I almost jumped as I felt a wet finger p**d the entrance of my a***e, but he held me firmly against him. Gripping my hair in one of his hands, Marshall turned my head at the perfect angle for him to kiss me. The passionate kiss left me breathless and rxed and I couldn''t think about anything but his lips against mine. I only felt a small difort as the finger pushed past the initial resistance in my a** It didn''t hurt or even burn but I knew what would soon happen. I had asked for it, to be filled by them all but it didn''t make me less nervous.

 Men 97

    Chapter 97: Double Pration Chapter 97: Double Pration Angelia


    Marshall distracted me as another finger joined the first one, kissing me and giving me slow shallow thrusts with his dick. It was strange but also pleasant to feel them both inside me, both of them moving. Rardo, as I guessed it was him, scissored his fingers inside me, stretching me for what came next. I whimpered as he pulled out his fingers and Marshall held himself once again still inside me.


    My body tensed as I felt something much bigger nudging me asshole, as much as I trusted these men, I was scared. They were both huge and I knew it would be a tight fit. As the tip of Rardo''s dick pressed inside, I whimpered again. I could feel it was lubed but it still hurt. I was starting to have second guessed when someone maneuvered a hand between Marshall and me, he pressed his finger to my clit and massaged it expertly. Marshall still held me to him, so I guess it had been Rardo. I had no idea where Kingston was. The pleasure didn''t diminish the burn of the considered stretch but it didn''t help me focus on something else. Slowly, I felt my muscles around Rardo''s dick rx and he began pushing the future inside. Tears popped out of my eyes as my asshole stretched around his girth. He was relentless both with my clit and his piercing dick. The hurt was there but there was pleasure too and enough of it to make me want this just as much as him.


    "That is it, baby girl. Let him in." Marshall cooed, his hand started stroking my back as if he was rubbing away the tension and it helped.


    After v


    what felt like hours but could only have been minutes, Rardo bottomed out with a loud groan and Marshall echoed it while Iid there panting.


    "Fuck, you feel so good, honeybunny." He whispered, he held himself over me andpletely still, letting me get used to the feeling of them both inside me.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I feltpletely filled and while it burned, my body couldn''t care less. I had done it, I had taken them both. I sighed as Marshall began to move again, slowly at first. I had never felt anything quite like this before, the pleasure I had felt earlier started building once more like a little ember that just needed a bit of air to make it ignite. "Oh my goodness," I moaned as Rardo began moving, matching Marshall''s careful thrusts.


    I had no words, I had read about double pration before but I never really thought it could be as good as they had described in a book. I was deadly wrong, there was just one thing that was


    Chapter 97: Double Pration


    missing.


    The bed dipped again and I looked to find Kingston watching me with a heated gaze and when he knew he had my attention, he began unbuttoning his pants and unzipped himself. He pulled out his dick and my eyes locked on it. I hadn''t seen his before, it was a bit shorter than the other two but I could see now why I have had trouble taking him in. He was bigger in girth than anyone and any toy I had ever seen.


    The precum on the tip trailing down his dick, I licked my lips as I watched the drop slide down his length. I couldn''t wait to get a taste of him. Would it be sweet like Marshall''s or salty like Rardo''s?


    "Suck me," he said and pressed the tip of his dick to my mouth.


    I didn''t hesitate as I opened my mouth, allowing him to push inside. Marshall let go of my hair and Kingston was now using it for leverage, pushing all the way in until his balls smacked my chin. Hands were all over my body as they collectively fucked me. They held me in ce, making


    it so I was unable to move and shit, it was so hot and I was already fighting not to cum. I felt someone massaging my breasts roughly, pinching my nipples and kneading my soft flesh. Another was ying with my clit, making my pleasure more intense than it already was. I was too gone to keep my eyes open, all I could do was feel.


    "Was this what you wanted, little submissive? Did you want us to plug all of your holes?" Marshall grunted, I moaned in response, causing Kingston to curse as he fucked my throat.


    Marshall and Rardo mixed between thrusting in and out at the same time and seesawing, I didn''t know what I liked more, I only knew what I didn''t want them to stop. These dominants of mine were making me feel something I had never felt before. A pleasure so intense I was scared to cum, knowing it would be the strongest orgasm I had ever experienced. I feltpleted, like this was how we were meant to be together. Their thrusts grew harder with each minute and I continued moaning around Kingston''s dick, letting them know how much I had loved this. I loved them using my body and taking control of it as if it were their right. At this point, they owned me.


    A hand locked around my throat and I knew instantly that it was Kingston, I didn''t need to open my eyes to know. It almost felt like a cor, he wasn''t careful when he fucked my mouth, making me take all of him. Tears were running down my cheeks and I choked several times on his dick. Somehow, I liked how rough he was with me, he didn''t treat me as if I was fragile. Along with skin hitting skin, groans and curses filled my ear like the most erotic music I had ever heard. It was heady, knowing I was the cause of them.


    1


    The orgasm came suddenly and I had no means to stop it, my pussy and ass tightened around the enormous dicks, it was almost painful. It was painful but it was also unbelievably good.


    Chapter 97: Double Pration


    "Yes," Rardo hissed.


    "Cum for us, Bunny. Strangle our dicks." He ordered.


    Kingston tightened his hand slightly around my throat as they all mmed into me, prolonging my orgasm and making it even more powerful. Marshall cum with a groan and then Rardo. Kingston kept thrusting into my mouth, mming the back of my throat again and again until he too cum, filling my throat with his release. He tasted a mix of both sweet and salty. They pulled out of me gently and I fell into Marshall''s chest with a content and tired sigh. His arms came around me, holding me close.


    "Do you want us to wash you now or tomorrow?" Rardo asked softly but with a husky undertone.


    We were all breathless, well except for Kingston. I didn''t hear him at all. Opening my eyes, I let out a relieved breath as I saw he hadn''t left. He had gotten his pants back on, though and for some reason that bothered me. It looked like he wasn''t nning on staying. "Tomorrow," I croaked in response.


    I didn''t have the energy to move at all, I just wanted to sleep. Rardo didn''t say anything morn


    as heid down, Marshall arranged me on the bed so I wasying between him and Rardo. Kingston moved to sit down by the end of the bed. Someone trail a finger down my cheek, gently and almost lovingly. The touch squeezed my heart and almost brought tears to my eyes. I didn''t know why the innocent touch made me feel so emotional but I couldn''t ignore the feeling.


    My eyes shut and I could feel sleep dragging me under. Before I fell asleep in their embrace or maybe I already was sleeping and this was a dream but I heard a soft voice whisper into my ear.


    "Choose us, honey because we have already chosen you."


    Chapter Comments


    13


    POST COMMENT NOW


    SHARE

 Men 98

    Chapter 98: What More Have You Hidden? Chapter 98: What More Have You Hidden? Rardo


    I woke up to the sound of light snoring and I didn''t need to open my eyes to see that it came from Marshall, he had always been a deep sleeper. Marshall had lived with me for a few months after he had broken the news to his father that he wouldn''t take over the family business and would. instead be a professor. Although, why he had his own room, he had a habit of falling asleep on the couch in the living room.


    My body was tightly pressed against Angelia''s, I hadn''t allowed even one inch of space between us. Waking up with her in my arms was like a high I never wanted to end, was it possible to get addicted-after only a few nights? Because it certainly felt like that. Last night was amazing, our girl was everything I could have dreamed of and more. She took whatever we had given and not only liked it, but she loved it and it felt like what we had done sealed the deal we had with each


    other. We could never go back after this moment.


    Rising my head, I saw that she was sleeping sweetly on Marshall''s chest with one of her feet slung over him. The nket that should have been covered then was by the end of the end, just shy of


    failing down to the floor. Looking at them all snuggled up together, I felt a type of warmth in my chest that I couldn''t decipher. All I knew was that I liked the sight and something twisted in my stomach at the thought because with it came the knowledge that I was keeping a secret from them both, from all of them. It wasn''t even something I could excuse, none were good enough including my shitty childhood.


    When we first saw her, all I could think of was how this would bring my friends and me tighter together. We had finally found someone we had an interest in and I was afraid to let that go, I had


    already noticed how much more contact I would have with my friends since she came into our lives. For a while, it felt like we had drifted apart, we never had time to hang out like we used to, gotten too busy and focused on work and yes, that was life. That shit happened but the fear of abandonment fucked us up. Although, that was not an excuse for messing with people''s lives.


    The thing was, I had been thinking about telling them every fucking day but the more time than went, the harder it was to own up to my mistake and now I was getting more and more involved too. The thought of not only losing my friends over this fuck up but Angelia as well, I didn''t know if I could go through that. So I kept quiet, knowing it would blow up in my face but hoping to dy it just so I can have another day, just another day. Kingston must have known now, though, one of the two secrets I had kept. He must have gotten her location when he had picked her up for their night and realized it was his club. My stomach tightened even further, knowing my conversation with him would soone. Maybe another day with them hade and gone


    Chapter 98: What More Have You Hidden?


    already and I was running on nothing but borrowed, no stolen time.


    I rose gently from the bed, careful not to wake those two up from their slumber. Kingston left right after Angelia had fallen asleep to a guest room that was unofficially his which didn''t surprise me. That poor man, I knew that what his parents had done had messed him up real good and try as we might, Marshall and I weren''t the best to help him with his intimacy issues. If he would just open up to Angelia about his past, I am sure she would help. But I knew he wouldn''t, even myself, I hadn''t really opened up either.


    Grabbing the nketying on the floor, I covered them with it, carefully as not to wake them up. My eyes took in her sleeping form, I had never get tired of looking at her, she looked so innocent, calm goddamned beautiful that it squeezed my heart. She was also ridiculously tough even though she might not think so, she went after what she wanted even when her shy personality tried to hold her back. Much had changed ever since she hade into our lives and none of those changes were bad. She was like a breath of fresh air, smiles and rainstorm. Rainstorm? I would never looked at one the same way again not after having seen her standing in one with arms stretched and smiling up at the sky.


    Retracting my eyes from her, I walked out of the room and silently shut behind me. Fresh coffee filled the air, letting me know Kingston was awake or had been recently. His sleep routine was practically non-existent but I hoped he had gone back to bed, it was still early enough for him to get a couple more hours of sleep. After all, it hadn''t been that long ago we fell asleep. The sound. of cupboard doors closing told me that wasn''t the case,


    "Good morning," I greeted the angry-looking man that had been my best friend for years.


    He hadn''t always looked this pissed but I guessed not dealing with your shit would do that to you. He grunted something incoherent back.


    "Did you get some sleep?" I asked, grabbing a cup and starting working the coffee machine. It wast some fancy device that only made one cup at a time but the taste made it worth it.


    "Some," he mumbled.


    "Better thanst night." He added.


    Last night when Angelia slept over at his house, it was a no-brainer as to why at least not for someone who knew them. Grabbing the freshly made coffee, I sat down in front of him by the kitchen ind. "How did that go anyway?" I asked.


    How did you react to finding out you are her boss? That was the unspoken question hanging in? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Chapter 98: What More Have You Hidden?


    the air but only I could hear it. I wasn''t going to lie, I was fucking nervous. He looked at me through the tired eyes.


    "She went against a direct order and I had to discipline her." His low gritty voice made it sound like he had just woken up.


    I could hardly remember a time when he spoke normally without whispering. I think he still had a rough type of tone back then too but I couldn''t be sure.


    "What did she do?" I asked with my heart in my throat. I wasn''t ready for this conversation, not by a long shot.


    "She didn''t cover up when I told her to." He replied.


    "She....she works at De Iceberg and wore the fucking tiny uniform..." his eyes narrowed as he looked at me.


    "Why don''t you look surprised?" He asked.


    Fuck, it was one thing to keep something from them and a whole other thing to directly lie. My thoughts went a mile a minute, trying to figure out what to say, how to exin everything but he beat me to it. "You fucking knew." He growled.


    "Of course,


    had a goddamned private investigator on her ass."


    If I said he looked angry earlier, now it looked like he was struggling to keep himself from punching me. If he tried, I would let him. I deserved it for going behind their backs like this.


    "I am...


    "What else haven''t you told us?" He cut me off.


    "What more have you hidden?"


    Words got stuck in my mouth, refusing toe out. Never before had I broken their trust in me and I could already see that was precisely what I was doing now, not just breaking it but shattering it. I just hoped the piece would be big enough to glue back together. When the world told lies as easily as breathing, we valued honesty. My friends and I had experienced too many lies to know how much they could hurt so we had made sure we never told anything but the truth to each other. We were a close-knit group because of that. Until now, which was why this was a betrayal.


    Chapter 98: What More Have You Hidden?


    "Can we go talk in my office?" I asked, my eyes strayed towards the kitchen entrance.


    Marshall and Angelia could wake up at any time and I wasn''t ready to tell them all at the same time. He gave me a gruff nod and stalked towards my office ahead of me. He had been at my ce enough time to know where everything was. My heart hammered as I walked behind him, trying to stay calm like I was offering myself up to the ughter house.


    He took a seat on the couch while I took the chair opposite him. I had a feeling I should stay as far away as I could. His right hook was impressive.


    Chapter Comments


    11

 Men 99

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 99: She Made Me Feel Something Beside Anger Chapter 99: She Made Me Feel Something Beside Anger Rardo


    "Speak!" Kingston barked, hot anger simmering in his eyes..


    "I just...f***k." I cursed, dragging my hands through my hair.


    "I f***ed up, I know I did. I should have told you guys the second I knew but...she was finally a girl we all wanted and that has never happened before."


    "Tell me what you know." He prompted, his patience wearing thin.


    Tell me


    "When my private investigator called to tell me what he found out about her, I should have told


    you guys right away..." He barked and I knew I was screwed.


    Get to


    to the **ng


    "I found out that Angelia works at De Iceberg and that...she is a student at Novena University."


    I had to force the words out, ashamed by my own actions. The two of them and I had been


    through our fair share and going behind their backs was something I didn''t know if I could forgive myself for. The thing was, we required the truth from each other, it was who we were and what we all needed. Not only that but in an arrangement like this, sharing a submissive, we had to have trust between us. Kingston looked at me inplete shock.


    "Exin yourself right f**king now! Why the hell have you been keeping this from us?" His voice was low and an angry whisper.


    Even when he was p***ed off, he never raised his voice. Well, weren''t that a million dor question. To be honest, I had struggled to find an answer to the same question ever since I decided not t to tell I them.


    "...I was afraid I would lose you guys." I admitted begrudgingly because that was the only reason. I could think of that made me hide this from them.


    "So, lying was the answer? Intentionally misleading us?" He breathed out sharply.


    "What the f**g hell, man." He shook his head but the anger in his eyes dimmed.


    He knew me probably better than I knew myself, he knew the experience in my life that led me to


    114


    Chapter 99: She Made Me Feel Something Beside Anger


    be so goddamned afraid of anyone leaving me. I didn''t need to go into words to exin to him the mess that was going inside my mind, he had known for years.


    Growing up, I didn''t have many issues, I had only two people in my life which were my


    grandmother and


    it became a deep her. The parents I had dearly longed for had abandoned me at birth and


    it became a deep-seated issue for me. The ones who should have loved me didn''t want me, it was crazy how even as an adult, I still hadn''t gotten over that fact. And now, when I let people in, I was always scared they would turn their backs on the and leave like my parents had done. "As soon as they wake up, I will tell them." I promised,Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I will tell them everything like I should have done as soon as I found out about it." I added.


    "Don''t," that one word shocked me just as much as I had shocked him just a moment ago.


    "Don''t?" He couldn''t possibly mean that I shouldn''t tell them.


    "I have talked to Marshall after he met with his father, he will be quitting his job after this semester and take over his father''s business." He replied.


    Dammit and I thought I couldn''t possibly get more shocked. Marshall had sworn up and down that he would never work at his father''spany. It just wasn''t what interested him. "What changed?" I I asked.


    ''I knew his father was recently diagnosed with cancer but I still didn''t see how that would change his mind.


    "He is thinking of Ava, it is the only thing that will be left of her father if he does. He knows how much their fathers business means to her." He exined and it finally made sense.


    Ava had always been Marshall''s first priority while he couldn''t care about his father Dante. Ava was a whole other thing, if thepany meant that much to her, he would fight tooth and nail and sacrifice his dream job to keep it in the family,


    "So why shouldn''t we tell Marshall and Angelia about this?" I asked, unsure what thepany had to do with him working at the same school she studies at.


    "How long has she been into the University?" He was trying to get to the point but I still couldn''t


    see it.


    years." I responded.


    "Two "And in


    in all that time, their paths never crossed." He looked at me pointedly and realization


    99: She Made Me Feel Something Beside Anger


    Cmed on me.


    "And only b


    had one semester left and taking into consideration that they have never met in those years, the chance of them meeting is slim." Indded, knowing that was where he was going with this.


    Why Kingston was on board with this, I didn''t know. Maybe he just wanted to make this whole thing salvageable because, if we told them now, we would lose Angelia no doubt about it. In such a short period of time, that girl had taken over our lives, bodies and minds. That something special we had seen in her the first night had only grown even more ever since then. Sheplimented all of us in ways we never thought were even possible. It was already hard enough to find a woman who suited so perfectly with just one man but three? That was damn near impossible. I guess he must have seen the same thing as me. If she left, we would never find. someone like her again. She fits us perfectly like thest piece of the puzzle we needed to make usplete. It was absolutely insane how that had happened in a matter of days. Some say, if you know you know and we know, We hadn''t talked about this issues with her being a submissive and not a ve, though we didn''t know if that might change in the future. Still, I was willing to give up parts of what I was in order to have her with us and I had a feeling my friends felt the same. It was Maybe, showe we ve never force her to change or give her an ultimatum. I would never make her feel like she wasn''t good enough. f my friends agree, we would ask her to be our submissive permanently after Marshall quit his professor job. We didn''t need even moreplications at the moment. Maybe we were making the wrong choice about this but gosh, I hoped not. My chest tightened just thinking about this whole arrangement between us ending. Only because I was the idiot hiding this fact for everyone in the first ce but then again, would she even have been with us now if I had told her the truth? One day at a time, I reminded myself. I would take it one day at a time and hope it all worked out in the end. I would try to ignore the tightness in my chest like I had done ever since I decided to keep the secret to myself and just let fate run its course. "Why are you willing to keep this for her?" I asked.


    I knew my reasons but I had to ask about his. At this point, I don''t know if telling Marshall would do any good or how he would react. He was honorable and he would tell but if he didn''t and she still found out, she would feel just as betrayed by him as us. We were sparing him that at least.


    I


    "Because that girl....she is the closest I had gotten to feeling something beside anger." He muttered, shocking me the third time.


    I knew he had to like her but hearing him say something this deep? It was so unlike him, still I Chapter 99: She Made Me Feel Something Beside Anger


    was happy to see the change in him. That little glimmer of who he truly was, the man I thought we had lost after the anger too over him. I was so damn happy that Angelia was the one we have been waiting for, shepletes us in every sense both physically, mentally and sexually. We can''t lose her at any cost.


    We had some talk about our business, he talked about Weldon having a crush on Angelia and I swore to kill him if he tries anything foolish on him. But, I trust Kingston''s capabilities, that was a minor case to him.


    Later, I decided to walk back to the room to check on Marshall and Angelia. To my surprise, they were still sound asleep by the time I got there. I didn''t disturb them either, I headed to the bathroom.


    Chapter Comments


    12


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Men 100

    MY Possessive Mafia Men Chapter 100: Don''t Stop, It Is Perfect Chapter 100: Don''t Stop, It Is Perfect Rardo ardo At noon, Marshall and Angelia still hadn''t woken up, the kitchen smelled of hash browns and eggs. There were cherry tomatoes in the oven and avocado cut and ready on four tes. It was all Kingston''s doing and I couldn''t wait to eat. It wasn''t until often I got food made by my friends but it made it that much better when I finally did. Although I was sure he had done this for Angelia than Marshall and I. T


    I knocked on the door to the yroom before opening it to find them in the same position they had been. She was still sleeping on Marshall''s chest. Walking inside, I stroked her arms and woke her up gently. The touch made her eyes open and my chest swelled up with warmth at how she looked. Having just woken up, there were no barriers in her eyes, no insecurities or overthinking going on in that beautiful mind of hers. "Breakfast is ready." I whispered and leaned down to give her a quick kiss on her forehead.


    The move was instinctual and not something I even registered doing before I had done it, she smiled at me sleepily and made a cute sound.


    "Wake Marshall up and get your a**s to the kitchen." I winked and left them alone.


    Kingston had already served enough food for two men on each te by the time I got back, groaning at the smell, I sat down.


    "I have really missed your cooking, dude." I said as I stared at the food in front of me.


    5


    had


    d a hard time not reaching for the knife and fork but I wanted to wait until Angelia got here. I didn''t much care about the manners around Marshall so if she got here first, I would start eating before he showed up. Luckily, I didn''t have to wait for long, she walked in front of Marshall, though walking was a nice way of putting it. She was more sta**red and winched every step she took. She had to be sore fromst night, that thought made my d** twitch in my pants. Her hair was damp as if she had taken a quick shower. She was wearing one of Marshall''s t-shirts and nothing more. Both Marshall and Kingston had some spare clothes in their room here just in case they had a sleepover. Marshall didn''t do that often but since Kingston lives a mile away, it was always convenient for him to crash here if it was toote to drive home. My eyes took her in greedily, she looked good in that t-shirt. It was a little see through, showing just a hint of her curves she had hidden under it. Her dark hair had been put up in a high ponytail, disying a makeup free face. Our girl looked like the most beautiful woman at least to


    Chapter 100: Don''t Stop, It Is Perfect


    our eyes. I smiled when she took a seat beside me and inhaled the delicious aroma that steam from her te. Damn it, even that small act was cute..


    We sat in silence for a while, digging into our food, the mood around the table was rxed andfortable. It was almost surreal how perfect she fit in with us. These guys were more like my brothers and we were used to each other but I had always been curious how it would be like if we ever brought someone else into the fold. We had known that it would eventually happen, seeing as we had agreed to share a ve but I could have never dreamed how well it would go. and


    The


    The three of us were different, Marshall was the easygoing chill person who could crack a ease the tension in a room. Kingston, well, he was practically the opposite. His sullen mood usually made people weary. And me, I was the one who took control over any situation. Angelia''s presence made our difference smaller, all our attention was on her.


    "Hmmm, I can get used to waking up to this kind of food." Shemented as she enjoyed the hash browns.


    "I don''t think I have forgotten that you agreed to teach me how to cook." She said, her eyes.nded on Kingston.


    My eyes widened and I could see Marshall''s mouth gape from his seat opposite me. Kingston teaching her how to cook? Has hell frozen over? I had never thought there woulde a day when he would purposely spend quality time with someone who wasn''t us and do something so mundane. He wasn''t one to spend time with people, except Marshall and me. Not to mention, his kitchen was holy to him. He didn''t share that space with anyone.


    Sure, we all knew bdsm was more than what happens in the bedroom or scene but it was still a


    massive step for him to take, to not only focus on what happened in a scene but also outside of it.


    I was d to see that he wanted to bond with her.


    "We will start next time you are at my house." He replied even as his fingers were whitened by the hard grip he had on his spoon. I knew it wasn''t easy for him to let others in but I was proud that he was trying.


    After breakfast, Marshall had another appointment with his father, from herrger eyes, she knew


    the rtionship between them was strained.


    "Will he be okay?" She asked as she sat down on the couch between Kingston and I.


    Typically, at this time of the day, I would be at the gym same with Kingston but we didn''t want to waste any time we had with our girl.


    "Yes, don''t worry, he will be back after the meeting." I assured her.


    213


    2/3 Chapter 100: Don''t Stop, It Is Perfect


    It wasn''t my ce to fill her in in what was happening with them so I didn''t say more than that. Noticing her tense shoulders, I arranged her on the sofa, so her back was to me. cing my hands on each of her shoulders, I started massaging her miracle. I felt the knots under my thumbs and worked on them. Her head lolled forward as she let out a hiss, followed by a moan. Someday, I would give her a full body massage with heated oils like a proper massage and not just forey. s too much." I said I continued kneading the tension away.


    and


    Tell "Don''t stop, it is perfect." She groaned and I smiled.


    iBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It wouldn''t be often that I would let her tell me what to do but for the moment, I happily obliged. Feeling the couch move, I looked up to see that Kingston had put her feet on his thigh and had started rubbing them. By the time we were finished, she was like a putty in our hands. The stiff muscles had loosened its grip on her shoulder and she looked utterly rxed.


    "Thank you, that was amazing." She said and I could hear the smile in her voice and just that simple thing made my chest warm with an emotion I didn''t look too closely on.


    I put a throw pillow on myp and made hery down, giving her the remote control to the television. I let her find something to watch on Netflix while I used my phone to reply to a few emails. She picked up a series and settled better on myp, her feet still in Kingston''s thigh. Absently stroking her arm with one hand while I type away on my phone with the other hand, I felt my own tension slip away and I could finally breathe. I cherished this feeling of contentment. At that moment, I wasn''t thinking about all the things I was keeping from her, I was only spending quality time with our girl. She had started the series on episode five, although I hadn''t seen the previous episodes, I couldn''t help but watch with her. The email opened on my phone had long forgotten in my hand. Moments like this made having a submissive rathe

 Men 101

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 101: I Was Falling For Her


    Chapter 101: I Was Falling For Her


    Rardo


    By the time Marshall returned, we were all invested in the movie Angelia had picked out. Even Kingston struggled to tear his eyes off the screen as Marshall walked in.


    "What are you all watching?" He asked as he sat heavily down on the chair beside the sofa. He took in her position on myp and her feet on Kingston''s thigh and smiled softly.


    "Oh no, pause that s*it, I have only gotten to episode two and I don''t want any spoilers." He said when he looked at the screen and realized the movie we were watching and he covered his ***ing eyes with his hand to avoid seeing anything. Our girl took pity on him and not only paused the series but clicked out of it. If it had been Kingston or me, we would have at least f***d with him a little. How did it go?" She asked.


    I want to drag her right back to myp, the second she rose from her position and sat down. between us instead and Marshall groaned.


    "That man is a piece of work, if it hadn''t been for his cancer **, I would have knocked him down, a few pegs perfectly with my fits." her eyes widened.


    "He has cancer?" Her voice sounded small like she was thinking about something sad. ***k, he had mentioned that her grandmother had died of cancer and that they had been really close.


    but don''t feel bad for him, he is not a great guy." he said and meaning every word of it, she


    "Yes, but


    head.


    shook her head. shook her


    "You don''t have to worry about me," he said as he pped his hands on his thighs.


    "Now, you have all been cooped here all day, what do you guys say about going out and doing something fun?


    Today was Sunday and because she didn''t have work tonight, we all had to take off as well. We wanted to spend as much time with her as we could.


    "Unless, I could drive you home if you want?" Marshall looked at her, hoping she would say no to


    his offer to drive her home.


    114


    Chapter 101: I Was Falling For Her


    Technically, her time with us this week was over, we wouldn''t be offended if she says no. A woman like her, used to being alone, needed some time to herself once in a while.


    "I am up for something fun, what did you have in mind?" I smiled, thrilled to hear that she wanted to spend more time with us.


    "There was this great bowling hall that was open twenty-seven. What did you guys think? Should we go grab something to eat before or after I wipe the floor with you?" Marshall was definitely the livelier out of all of us.


    I


    While I wasn''t a fan of bowling, I would neverin about seeing Angelia doing something that would make her smile. "After, I am still full from breakfast." I answered and the others agreed. After, I am


    We all rose from our seats and got ready. She was wearing a pair of jeans and still kept a Marshall t-shirt on, although she had a bra underneath now I knew Marshall practically puffed from his chest that he was happy that she wore his shirt. I has dressed in a pair of jeans and a form-fitting t-shirt. It wasn''t often that I went in anything other than suits but I wanted something moreid back today.


    Taking one of my Jeeps that fitted us allfortably, I wrote in the designation and drove out of the garage. Kingston was sitting in the passenger seat while the other two sat behind us. I hadn''t actually bowled in a while, not since my college days but I looked forward to letting our girl see that we had more in mind for her than just dominating her. Kingston looked out of ce in the bowling hall, having gone for his usual formal clothing, a ck three piece suit, it was definitelyical to watch him put on those clown shoes with those clothes while wearing a grimace of pure disgust. I even heard Angelia chuckled as she looked at him before she tried hiding it with a cough and he scowled at her. While Marshall wrote our names on the screen and the others picked out their balls. I went ahead and bought us some sodas, I mean, you couldn''t really bowl without something to drink, that would have just been in wrong.


    "I will go first, then Rardo, Angelia and Kingston." Marshall informed us gleefully, he was so excited for this game.


    As expected, Marshall was pretty good. On the first try, he got a f**ing strike. He put an extra swagger in his steps as he sat down beside her and with a wink, he muttered.


    "Let me know if you need any help when it is your turn. I promise I won''t let my hand stray much." Sheughed and shook her head.


    214


    Chapter 101: I Was Falling For Her


    "It has been a while since I bowled but I want to try for myself first."


    Raising from my seat, I picked up my red bowling ball. I had literally no idea what I was doing but this was all fun.


    "Should we make it a game out of this?" Marshall suggested before I made a move towards our


    "How about, the winner gets a prize of his or her choosing, one from each of us?" I narrowed my eyes, knowing we didn''t stand a chance against him but I was never one to back down so I agreed.


    "I am in," Angelia echoed and Kingston begrudgingly agreed as well.


    Striding towards thene, I tried to roll the ball but instead ended up throwing it, making it bounce twice before it rolled down and knocking four of the pins down. It went better than expected, getting another try, I hit two other pins. Angelia had picked out a light blue ball and on her first try, the ball ended dup on the side of f thene, rolling down the valley. I could see Marshall wanted to get up and hold her but respected her wishes and instead stayed back and watched while she readied her second try. Her ball managed to knock down every pin on the second roll, making her squeal in excitement. F**k, it was good to see her like this. I hadn''t known how much I had craved to see this side of her, the slightly silly but happy side. Kingston was up next and he did about as poorly as I had done. After a couple of rounds, it was clear that this game was between Marshall and Angelia. Kingston and I had already fallen way behind. "I thought you I said you hadn''t bowled in a while?" I asked because she clearly knew how to and from what I could see, she had perfect form. She shrugged. "Yes, it it has been a couple of years. I used to go every other weekend with my patents, family bonding and that is all. I guess bowling is just like riding a bike, once you have learned, your body won''t forget how." "Damn, you could have told us that before we made it into the game." Marshall pouted and I chuckled at his theatrics.


    He could bring forth this kind of childish joy even when he was already a grown man. I sometimes wondered how it felt to have that kind of joy. No matter how hard my grandparents worked to give me the best childhood I could have, I never had that. "You were the one who started it!" Sheughed.


    "I would have been fine just winning for the glory. She teases him.


    15:14 Sat,


    01-1


    Chapter 101: I Was Falling For Her


    "You haven''t won yet, missy." He warned her, trying to look serious but a smile tugged at the corner of his lips.


    It was


    was


    s fun watching them battle it out with thene. Kingston and I had known we wouldn''t stand a chance of winning but we stillpeted for third ce. Throughout the game, I didn''t miss the looks Kingston threw at her, there was something thoughtful in his eyes but also a spark of warmth. After Marshall took his turn in thest round, he was nine points ahead of her, this very entertaining for us who weren''t in the game any longer. making


    "You will have to get a strike to win." Marshall informed rather smugly, he wasn''t a sore loser but he was definitely a bad winner.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, I will nail it, don''t you worry about that. Worry about what I will cash in when I win instead." She quipped as she strode confidently to gather her ball.


    This side of her was just as much of a turn-on for me as her more quiet side. I could feel my d**k press against the zipper of my jeans ufortably just by watching her. Making sure she had a good grip on the ball, she went to thene and took a deep breath before she swung the ball back and forth and let it go. This was meant to be a silly little game but now we all held our breaths as our eyes were glued to the ball in her hands. It looked to go straight down the middle of thene but I couldn''t be sure. The ball crashed with the pins, making all but one fall. We all stared at the one standing wobbled before it joined the other. "Yes!" She did some kind of celebratory jump and I chuckled.


    Unable to keep myself still, I went to her and before I got to say word, she jumped into my arms and gave me a smiling kiss on my lips.


    F**k, this woman, she was very special indeed. The feeling in my chest that arose whenever she was nearby was warming me inside out and with a startle, I knew what it was. In a matter of a couple of weeks, she had elected this feeling in me that I hadn''t felt for anyone else. I was falling for her.


    Chapter Comments


    11

 Men 102

    MY Possessive Mafia Men Chapter 102: She Is My Comforter Chapter 102: She Is My Comforter Marshall


    The arrangement of ours was meant to be strictly about dominance and submission but still, somehow, Angelia had managed to sneak into my heart and carve afortable space for her there. What was insane was how it all had happened so fast, crazy f***ng fast but it didn''t surprise me, she was too special not to like or on this case, love. I just wasn''t prepared for it, hadn''t been looking for it but I guess feelings would ur whether you were for it or not.


    The knowledge that this woman had my heart in her hands wasn''t a good feeling. If I knew she would stay with us, that she would be our submissive permanently then I would have felt my stomach.twist and turn like it was doing now. It was frightening, the thought that she might leave us. After all, wasn''t that what we had agreed upon? A temporary arrangements until either of us found what we had been looking for, I mean,e on, we f***ng said we would help her find a dominant for her. How f***ed up that was, I couldn''t possibly give her away, I might have tricked myself into believing that when the timees, it would be easy. Maybe not easy but not impossible either. Would she be willing to stay with us? If we all agreed to have her as a submissive rather than as a ve? I needed to talk to the guys about that, all I knew was that I didn''t want to lose her. Not now and not ever. If I had to give a part of myself up for that to happen, so f**ing be it. She was worth all of that and more, I just hoped my friends felt the


    same.


    We had dinner after the bowling match and we had asked her what she wanted from us, seeing as that sneaky little girl won the game. She was smart, telling us that she would save it for whenever she felt like using them. She had called us her own personal genie,plete with her three wishes and it made usugh so hard. I could definitely see the corner of Kinston''s lips twitch just a little.


    It had be two f****g days we dropped her off at her ce, it had been two day too long and I already missed that girl so much.


    When I first thought about sharing with my friends, I had a bit of doubt that it wouldn''t work out. I felt a little jealous that she wouldn''t only be mine but this past week showed me that it


    ever


    couldn''t have gone any better. It was almostforting knowing that my friends would take care of her, that she would never be alone if she needed someone by her side. Not only that but the way I had seen her with both of them, it made him happy. I had never seen Kingston or even Rardo be so at peace, she was bringing out the best in all of us.


    1/4 40


    Chapter 102: She Is My Comforter


    My briefcase weighed me down as I entered into the University, there wasn''t much in it but that thin letter of resignation felt heavy. Not one part of me wanted to do this but I felt I didn''t have a choice. Ava meant everything to me. If I could spare her some hurt, I would do it even i if it meant quitting my job to make sure our father''s business stayed in the family. I knew that if she could, she would take over thepany in a heartbeat but she didn''t know how to run a business. Not yet, anyway.


    I began working as a professor straight after I was done with my doctorate degree at the age of twenty-eight. Yes, I was a young professor but it had been done by others many times before. I was stricter than most, wanting my students to respect me despite my age. For ten years, I have worked at Novena University and for ten years there hadn''t been one time I hadn''t wanted to go to work. My father wanted me to work in business but I found my job teaching it to others instead. This was my passion and I was going to leave it all behind. years to


    my


    Maybe I coulde back to this at one point, I knew Ava wanted to get a business degree and work at The ke Enterprise in between her studies. But still, it would take at least a few get it done and I would be stuck there until then. The inside of the building was quiet, there wasn''t anyughter flowing down the hall or masses of people talking all at once. It felt unnatural and I couldn''t wait for the first semester to start, the first semester that would be alone best. I hated it, I hated these next few months would be the end of my career as a professor. And still, I had given you everything to make my sister happy, she was already going through so much with our father being sick and all and for some reason, she still loved him and while I couldn''t understand it, I respected her feelings. I don''t need to think as I move down the hallway, knowing every twist and turn like the back of my hand. This ce had felt like a home to me for so long, this was where I had studied and thenter worked. How crazy wasn''t that? A total of fifteen f**ing years in this ce. Walking to Mrs. Onuoha''s office, I was stopped by her assistant. She had a problem with either firing her assistants or they quit. Now, there was a young woman who reced the man that had been there. She kept recing them so that it was hard to keep count. Mrs. Onuoha was a stern fifty-five year old woman but we got along great. "Hi, my name is Marshall ke, I have an appointment with Mrs. Onuoha." I said to the girl, smiling at me shyly.


    The smile reminded me of Angelia and how I already missed her. Just a couple of hours, I will see her again. I felt sorry for Rardo and Kingston for having to wait for their night with her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, she will be back shortly, you can take a seat over there." She nodded towardsfortable looking chairs.


    :two


    "Do you want someone to drink while you wait? Coffee or tea?" She asked.


    214


    Chapter 102: She Is My Comforter


    "Some tea would be lovely, thank you." I responded gratefully.


    tea from people go two ways, it would if of it could delicious. A few minutester, handed me a cup it one those Cardboard cups either but a ceramic one. Smiling my thanks, l''epted it and when it cooled down enough, I took a hesitant sip. Satisfied that it tasted good, I took a bigger sip. I had just ced the empty cup on the side table by the time Mrs. Onuoha walked in. She stopped by and gave me one of f her rare smiles. "Mr. ke, so good to see you again." She greeted me with a hint of warmth.


    Most people were scared of her because of her sternness but I knew she needed to act as such. As a professor, I saw a lot of injustice towards women, especially those holding power. They were treated differently just because they weren''t male. Only a naive person would think the society didn''t still oppress women. Although it wasn''t as bad as it had been, we were far from equal. I read somewhere that closing the global gender gap would take nearly a hundred years to achieve while I read elsewhere that it could take over two hundred years. The bottom line was it was too f**ing long. When the most important person in my life was a woman, it really didn''t sit right. with me.


    "It is good to see too." I replied, I had so much respect for this woman.


    "Follow me," she nodded towards the door to her office.


    Hello


    Her office was organized and looked very professional with books tucked away in a bookcase and diplomas hanging proudly on the wall. "Please, have a seat." She nodded at the chair behind her desk while she walked around to the


    down.


    front and sat dow


    "Now tell me, what brings you here today? I assume this isn''t a social call?" She chuckled.


    "I am afraid not." I said, my voice heavy with emotions.


    "I am here to resign." Her brows shot up, almost reaching her hairline as she stared at me.


    "Okay, I didn''t expect that." She sounded shocked, she knew how much I enjoyed my work. It wasn''t that long ago that shemented how rare it was to see someone interested in their job. "Me neither," I forced out a chuckle.


    "Some personal issues came up and I won''t be able to continue my work here. I am going to finish this uing semester first so we have plenty of time to find someone else to take over once I


    14


    Chapter 102 She Is My Comforter


    leave." I said and grabbed my briefcase, I opened it and found the envelope.


    "Here is my official resignation letter." I said and handed it to her.


    ???


    "L..I am sorry to hear it, Mr. ke. I can speak for everyone in the department when I say you will be missed. If you ever want to return, know that there will always be a ce for you here." "Thank you, Mrs. Onucha, I truly appreciate it.


    weik talked for some time and when I left, I felt even more shitty than when I arrived. I felt like my future was now set in stone, a future I had never wanted but like fate, I couldn''t escape it. The only thing that helped my somber mood was knowing I would see Angelia soon. She is myforter in this mess I found myself.


    Chapter Comments


    Shruti Shree


    something to drink.....


    Dawn Corfitzson

 Men 103

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 103: It Is Good To See You Again Chapter 103: It Is Good To See You Again. Marshall


    IL


    It felt like I had left a vital part of myself as I walked out of the university and yet, I wouldn''tin. I hadn''tined at all since I decided to quit, Rardo and Kingston had tried to talk me out of it but once I had decided on something, I didn''t back down. Ava hadn''t asked me to take over our fathers business and she would never do it either, still I knew her well enough to know when she was hurting and I was programmed to make her feel better or at least do something that won''t make it hurt even more. In her mind, all that would be left of four father was hispany and she didn''t want to let that part of him go. While I hated that I would start working there, my father was f***g thrilled. He had wanted me to work for hispany for ages but I had stuck to my job as a professor, his anger and sneering words about my job only being a bonus. All I wanted to do was sell the s**ypany to the first buyer, not caring if they ran it to the ground. But there was one positive thing with me being the big boss, though. I would be able to decide what to do with it and in which direction I wanted it to go in. At least, I would get to do something good with it. My father was a s**y boss who clim climbed to the top by sketchy means, I didn''t need proof to know what kind of man he was. He was a white supremacists which he would never admit to. I knew without having to check that he had only hired the bare minimum of people of color and he that to avoid being chased down only did bywsuit. That man was s a good person with no hate in her whatsoever, so maybe that was why she Sickening, my sister stayed naive to that side of him just because she desperately wanted a parent. If she truly knew who he really was, with hollow heart and all, she didn''t let on. My sister


    couldn''t even hate him even when he deserved it.


    was a But yes, that was definitely something I would change when I will be in charge of thepany. I would let go of the racist old ba***ds and hire those who not only needed the job but deserved it. as opposed to those a***s. I would be generous with the pay and not ****rd the money like my father had done, I would make life better for others. Shaking off my thoughts, I looked at my watch on my wrist, seeing that it wasn''t long until Angelia was done with her shift at the cafe. I hurried to my car and drove off, my mood lifted the closer I got to the cafe and the closer I got to her. She was like a remedy to help with the chaos currently going on in my life.


    It was cloudy outside and after the warm weather we hadtely, it felt like a blessing. The temperature was still high enough but


    T


    in the city and by th while like it always did when driving with the sun blocked, it wasn''t overly hot. The drive took a time I parked the car, I was stressed and afraid I would bete to pick her up. My heart stopped as I looked into the brightly lit cafe, seeing herughing with her co-worker. Gosh, she was breathtaking even in that clown uniform 1/4 Chapter 103: It Is Good To See You Again and when I saw her smiles at Andy, I felt jealousy slither into my chest. It was **d, I knew but I wanted that beautiful smile of her to be directed at me. It had been too long since I had seen it, I wonder if she missed me as much as I had missed her. D**a*it, I needed to get a hold of myself, I sounded obsessed.


    But that is because I was. Although I loved being around her. There was something different about that made me so obsessed. Both her and Andy walked out of the building together, he locked the door while she made her way to me. The smile she gave me was brighter than the one she had given to her friend, making my heart dance in my chest. I got out of the car and swept her in a hug.


    "D**n, it is good to see you again, baby girl." I muttered into her hair, she squeezed me back harder than I dared squeeze her.


    "It is good to see you too, I have missed you." She said and my heart felt light from her words. I couldn''t help the huge smile of relief. Holding her for a couple of seconds, I pulled back and my eyes searched out for her friend, standing a few feet from us and I nodded at him.


    "You I must be Andy, I am Marshall." He closed the distance and offered his hand to shake.


    "Yes. I


    nice


    to meet


    "You too, Angelia


    you.


    He said.


    had told us a lot about you." he chuckled.


    "All good things, I hope?"


    "Certainly, we can tell she cares a great deal about you.


    We talked for a while before he had to leave. He seemed like a cool guy and I was happy to meet someone important in her life. She had met my sister, the least I could was to meet her friend as well. "Come on, let''s get some good in you. What do you feel like eating?" I asked as we got into the


    Car


    "Umm, I don''t know. I would eat anything right now." She said and as if on cue, her stomach started growling, making her cheeks reddened. She was always so cute when she blushed. then," I chuckled.


    Okay


    I did have a restaurant in mind if she didn''t know what she wanted, it was good to have a backup.


    Chapter 103: It Is Good To See You Again


    I learned from having a sister that women could be indecisive when it came to food and that was putting it mildly. I can''t even count how many times I had tried to get Ava to choose what kind of dinner she wanted or which restaurant she wanted to go. "Do you want to go didn''t care what she wore but she


    and change first?" I asked, I really was a self-conscious young woman.


    home and


    "S**, I was supposed to take a shirt with me to the cafe but I totally forgot. But yes, if you don''t mind, I would love to change clothes. This material itches." She groaned and started scratching on her thigh on top of the dress.


    "I don''t mind at all, you live close by anyway." I assured her.


    Taking a quick drive to her apartment, we were back on the road. She had chosen a pair of jeans and a top, the jeans hugged her curves and made her a** look sinfully s**k-able. My hands itched just looking at her generous backside. She had no idea how beautiful she is and I would be d***d if I didn''t tell her. She needed to hear what we thought of her. look absolutely breathtakin!!! baby girl."


    You


    It


    .thank


    bit her as she looked out the window.


    It was know how to react topliments but before this arrangement was through, we would change that. We made our way to a cozy restaurant in the city. They had homemade food, rather than the typical restaurant food. Someday, I would cook dinner clear: she didn for her but I needed some practice first. I could make a decent macaroni and cheese but I wanted to impress her and macaroni and cheese wasn''t the best way to do it especially after she had tasted. Kingston''s cooking. No matter how much I practiced, I could neverpete with him in the kitchen.


    Getting a table, we sat down infortable silence as we went through the menu. I had been craving some spaghetti and meatballs and I knew they served good ones here.


    "FoundBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yes,


    I something you want?" I asked when I had made my decision.


    I think I will try spaghetti and Bolognese." She muttered.


    loved spending time with her outside the bedroom and yroom. She was so vibrant and had an entirely new way of thinking than anyone I had met before. She was aware of how the mind worked and how it could affect the body, it was actually quite interesting to hear what she had to


    say.


    "You see, the brain controls which kinds of signals it will send out to the body. Like if I thought 15.15 Sat, Oct 26


    Chapter 103: It Is Good To See You Again


    about how awful it was to be surrounded by strangers every time I was out of the house, I would think they were making fun of me, that they were judging me on how I dressed, looked and acted. Over time, the brain would send signals to my body because of the negative thought pattern I had created, my heart would start pounding like crazy, my body would shake and sweat, that kind of stuff." She paused and looked at me. "All because I taught myself that it was scary to be with strangers and each time the anxiety kicked in, it only reinforced. That was, in fact, scary." She opened up about her social anxiety. Chapter Comments


    11

 Men 104

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 104: Wear This For Me, Baby Girl Chapter 104: Wear This For Me, Baby Girl Marshall


    "Think of it this way, we can teach our mind to react based on what we both think subconsciously and consciously. If we think negatively, we will trigger the brain into sending out signals to the body and giving us a physical reaction like adrenaline for example. Adrenaline is basically the body telling us we were in danger, right? But in an anxiety attack, we were not really in danger, we were just tricking our brain into thinking we are." I exined. This woman was indeed special, it amazed me how intelligent she was and how strong she was to conquer a **al disorder. That was no small feat. She talked about exposure therapy and how she forced herself into a situation she wasn''tfortable with, only to prove to herself that it wasn''t something to be scared of. I didn''t even need to talk much throughout our dinner, I only had to listen. It was clear she had a considerable interest in the brain and how it worked and I was intrigued to hear all her thoughts and ideas she had about it. "So, where are we going?" She asked after I had paid for our food.


    I had seen her eyeing the receipt but I was happy when she let me pay without any objections. Our girl is learning how much it meant to us to take care of her and it made me pleased.


    "When we first met, I had advised you to visit Pleasure Pce often in the beginning. I knew we had kept you plenty busy but I figured it was time to make you morefortable at the club. 1 responded.


    Getting


    back into the car, we drove straight to the bdsm club. All of us, Kingston, Rardo and I had taken the liberty of buying suitable outfits for the club for her. We never knew when we would be there, so we thought it was smart to keep clothes for her there as well. The one a and only Adanna was behind the receptionist desk, her smile blossomed at the sight of me and ignored Angelia altogether. I suppressed a vile shudder at the feel of her eyes on me, I have said it before and I would say it again. Honestly, I couldn''t see what my sister saw in her. She has had an interest in me ever since our first meeting, it was innocent enough but the hardly hidden flirtation. in her voice was tiring and wholly unwee. "Hello, Marshall." She purred, trying to sound s**y


    "Hi," my voice was curt. In the


    the past, I had been perhaps too friendly to her for her topletely understand my uninterest. She brushed her hair behind her back and dragged her fingertips over her corbone


    1/4 1/4 Chapter 104: Wear This For Me, Baby Girl slowly.


    "Rardo is in his office, I can lead you to him. It has been so long since we have been able to talk." I could see right through her and so it seemed Angelia could too.


    Angelia grabbed my hand possessively and I smiled, liking the way she was marking her territory and showing the other woman that I was hers. I didn''t miss Adanna''s lips curl in disgust when she finally gave Angelia some attention. My eyes narrowed at her in warning, Rardo had informed me that Angelia wanted to handle her instead. Still, if she said even one thing I didn''t like to my girl, she was out.


    No need, we know the way." Angelia said sweetly and promptly led me towards the stairs.


    "Hey!" She yelled after us and I turned around to see what she wanted.


    "She is not following our dress code." she pointed out, sounding irritated which was probably more because of the woman on my arm than her not following the dress code.


    "We have got it handled, I know the rules very well" I said before turning back around and walking with Angelia down the stairs.


    What a


    She muttered under her breath and I chuckled.


    "How well do you know her?" she asked as I took the lead, walking us through the dungeon.


    The music and people talking were impossible to ignore, she tensed slightly and I knew I had made the right choice in bringing her here. She needed to befortable being here, seeing as we would visit the club from time to time.


    is my sister''s friend." I said.


    "She is


    "But Ava is definitely nothing like her." She took that as an answer and didn''t push it further because honestly, Adanna and I were just acquaintances.


    Guiding her upstairs, I steered her to Rardo''s yroom.


    "What are we doing here?" She asked, curiosity seeping into her voice.


    "Well, for now, we are here to get you changed into some other clothes." I said and walked to the closet and opened it.


    Aside from a couple of suites for Rardo, the rest was for her, all in the club color of course. My hand itches from the excitement of picking something out for her to wear, I remembered how jealous I had been when Rardo sent me a picture of the outfit he had chosen for herst week.


    214


    Chapter 104: Wear This For Me, Baby Girl


    She looked absolutely breathtaking in the harness and garter belt, I couldn''t count how many times I had used those pictures in the night when she wasn''t with me. Choosing a corset that covered her breasts and picked out panties, both made of faux leather. I handed them to her, along with a pair of thigh high boots. "Wear this for me, baby girl." I said, eager to see her in something I had chosen.


    I knew that no matter what she had to wear, she would still look perfect but it was something else to pick it out myself. She epted the clothes with a hesitant nod andid them on a chair before starting to undress. I didn''t take my eyes off of her for a second, enjoying the show she put on for me unintentionally. F***k, everything she did was a turn on for me, no matter how small or big. She always made it s**y, she didn''t even have to try. I frowned as she took off her top, my eyes zeroing in on the bruise on her right biceps. Without thinking about it, I took her hand gently, stopping her from taking off her jeans as I looked more closely at the bruise. "What happened? Did someone hurt you?" My voice was gruff as I asked, already burning with the need to beat down the one who had caused the tint on her otherwise perfect skin.


    Sheughed and my frown grew deeper, what the hell was so funny?


    "Rx, I was just a klutz at work. Nobody hurt me but myself." She smiled at me, her eyes filled with humor.


    Thank goodness, I had been just about ready to get Rardo''s private investigator to track this imaginary guy down and teach him a lesson on what happened to guys that put their hands on women. She got her jeans and bra off and put on the panties, next, she picked up the corset and fastened the busks at the front.


    "Do you mind lending me a hand?" She asked, turning her back to me so I could get to the strings.


    in the back.


    Starting at the top, I expertlyced the corset, making sure it wasn''t too tight and that she would still be able to breathefortably. I tied it off with a neat bow. Next, she grabbed the boots and slid them on, adding height to her rtively short length but even with the heel on, she was still several inches shorter than me. She turned around, letting me see the results and gosh, she looked like my dirtiest fantasye true with her hourss shape and an inner glow that shone through. My d**k hardened instantly and I had to force myself not to reach for her. Later, I promised myself. 2 I had brought her


    here for a reason and it wasn''t to get my d*-****k inside her as fast as possible. No, she needed to learn to befortable in this ce and not only that, but it was also important for me that she wasfortable in her own body. It could be considered weird that outside of the club, we were protective of her body. We didn''t like that she showed an unnecessary amount of


    314


    Chapter 104: Wear This For Me, Baby Girl


    skin to anyone that weren''t the three of us but we were cool with it at Pleasure Pce and we even encouraged it. The thing was, here, people would respect that she belongs to us. They wouldn''t cross any lines or do something stupid. We were proud to show the members a beautiful girl at this club because it was safe enough to do so here.


    "Stunning, absolutely breathtaking." I breathed as took in the way the corset pushed her breasts


    up.


    They were practically spilling over the cups. She smiled happily but still with a bit of awkwardness to it. I willpliment her every time if it meant she would continue to smile like that to me. s go


    "Let''s


    downstairs." I said and put my hand on her back, no because I needed to lead her but because I craved to touch her.


    I didn''t miss the people looking at us on our way down and neither did she. She tensed slightly under my touch but rxed again when I moved my hand to her nape and stroked her skin with my thumb. "Want a drink?" I asked, trying to keep her at ease.


    Knowing she had struggled and probably still did with anxiety, I now understood why she stiffened when she got attention from strangers which was another reason why it was good thing to be here. Like she had told me during dinner, exposure therapy was the best way to get over her fears.


    Sure," she replied softly and let me guide her to the bar.


    Chapter CommentsBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Safiya Nawaar


    As a person who wears corsets on a regr basis, I can tell you that it is near impossible to put boots on AFTER the corset.


    VIEW ALL 2 COMMENTS >


    11


    POST COMMENT

 Men 105

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 105: Take Off Your Panties


    Chapter 105: Take Off Your Panties


    Marshall


    We took a seat on the bar stools beside each other. The bartender that had worked here for a couple of years, stepped up to take our orders. He smiled when he looked at Angelia. "It is good to see you again, Angelia, right?" He asked.


    If I hadn''t known he was a good guy, I wouldn''t be so chill. Still, how the hell did they know each


    other?


    "Hi, yes. It is good to see you too, I am sorry I don''t remember your name." She admitted, making me pleased. He must have made asting impression on her.


    ??


    "That is okay, I am sure you had a lot to think about that night. It is Kelly." He said, continuing to smile kindly at her. Looking to her left, he saw me and nodded in hello. "Can we get a ss of brandy and scotch on the rocks?" I ordered gruffly when I had his attention.


    As


    T


    much as I wanted her to be friends with people who understood her kinks, my possessiveness didn''t want that to be a man and a dominant at that. Brandy and scotching right up." He gave another smile to my girl before he went to get our


    drinks.


    "So tell me, is there something special we will be doing here?" She inquired, quaking a brow, she was cute when she tried to be serious.


    Look at the section we have for the public scene, what do you see?" I asked and looked past her towards a particr section which was empty.


    "The usual, people in the middle of a y?" I didn''t respond, letting here to a conclusion herself.


    "There is an avable section, I haven''t seen that before." She said and when she looked back at


    me and saw my expression, her mouth fell open in shock.


    "Will, we..are you nning on having a scene here?" She asked with wide eyes,


    Chapter 105: Take Off Your Panties


    "I don''t know if you are prepared for that yet, which is why you need to tell me. Are you ready to have a public scene? And bepletely honest with me, I won''t get disappointed if you are not." I Sald. said.


    I had reserved one of the stages for us tonight, just in case. I didn''t want to push her too far, so it was essential to give her a choice to back out if I wasn''t sure she was in fact ready. She swallowed heavily and I could see a million thoughts swarming her mind. "It is okay if you are not ready." I assured her again when she had been quiet for too long.


    "No, I.. I am ready." She mumbled.


    Are


    Are


    you


    sure?" I asked, I needed to be entirely certain that she wanted this.


    I


    I wouldn''t be a good dominant if I push her over her own limits. Testing the boundaries without stepping over the line, now that was an art form all it owns. In time, those limits could expand and it might have already expanded but in the end, it was better to be safe than sorry. She nodded resolutely.


    "I am sure, sir." Her smile quivered, betraying her nerves which wasn''t surprising considering


    what she had agreed to do.


    "Good girl," I praised her.


    "I want to discuss the scene with you, this will be the first time you do anything in public and I don''t want to push you to do more than you are ready for. I figured we will try out mas***ion


    in public, I want to see how you react to being watched by strangers."


    She shivered as I spoke and her pupils grew bigger. I knew from the list we had gone through that she wasn''t interested in degradation but this wouldn''t be like that at all. I wanted to build her up. which was why I had wanted to do a scene in public. She had too many insecurities but I wanted to help her shed them piece by piece so that she would growfortable in her own body. While I knew this would be a struggle for our girl, I had a feeling she would like it too. I could remember how she had reacted when she watched Mia Taylor and her husband the night I had first talked to her.


    "We will keep the corset on but we will take those panties off you. I want them to see that prettyContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    p** of ours and know that it will never be theirs to touch. Then, I want you to m***ate for


    me."


    I didn''t say that she would do it for anyone that watched because she wouldn''t. While we would have an audience, she would never do anything for anyone but Rardo, Kingston and me.


    215


    Chapter 105: Take Off Your Panties


    "Do you have any objections?" I asked and her eyes widened as she listened to me but when I asked if she had any objections, she shook her head.


    "No, sir." She mumbled.


    Holy fuck, did she have any idea how turned on I was just by having her trust? Paying for our drinks, I rose from my seat and offered her my hand. Hers were mmy in mine, a fact I found cute. It felt like everyone here was so used to this lifestyle and it was refreshing to someone new and inexperienced and in need of guidance. Her being nervous made me achingly aware of it being her first time doing a public scene, I was proud she was sharing it with me. "Remember your safe word, baby girl. You have the ultimate say in this. If you want it to stop at


    point, just say your words and we are done. Do not hesitate to use it." I led her to the avable stage.


    Letting hand. I looked around check to see if everything here as requested and they In the center of the room was a chair Rardo had


    specifically for a like The nted upwards and the back wasn''t straight but


    back so when someone sat down, their crotch would be slightly up in the air. Add in the footrest on either side of the chair, higher up than the armrest would typically be and their private parts would be impossible to ignore. It could almostpare to that of a gynecological chair only with better angling of the seat for others to get a clear view without having to be too close. Like many of our furniture, the entire chair was padded to make itfortable for those using it. She looked at chair like it was a torture device but I could tell it aroused her just as much as it frightened her. Her skin flushed and her chest moved up and down at a rapid pace, a mix between nerves and desire. Next to the chair was a table with three simple things, lube, a ****o and a vibrator. The d***o was a few sizes smaller than my d***k and the vibrator could be used as a ***do as well if she felt like it.


    ???


    Her eyes went to those next and swallowed. She has a habit of fidgeting with her fingers when she is nervous like she is doing now but I couldn''t let her start overthinking like she often did.


    It''s


    "Take your panties off." Imanded, stepping into my role as her dominant.


    like a


    rxed, good natured guy to someone who demanded submission. Both were me, just


    It wasn''t as much of a role as it was a part of me, it felt natural to switch between being the


    submissive wasn''t necessarily meek outside of a scene.


    Should I take off my boots as well, sir?" She asked, her back was to the club, making her unaware


    of the growing audience.


    Knowing she would have trouble taking off her panties with them on, I reluctantly agreed. It


    Chapter 105: Take Off Your Panties


    of


    would have been s***y to leave them on but I wanted this scene to go smoothly, mostly for her benefits. I watched as he bent down and unzipped the boots before sliding them off, her a** was in the air and I caught several of the men and women looking at her generous backside. Smirking, I shifted my focus back on my girl. She was working on getting her panties off, she had to wiggle a bit to slide them down her legs, the leather practically glued to her skin. Finally, they slid all the way down and she stepped out of them. A groan was let out by one those watching. making her stiffen now that she remembered we weren''t alone in a private room. Walking up to her, I grabbed her chin and forced her to look into my eyes. "Rx, baby girl. The only one that matters here is you and me, they don''t mean anything." I told her, keeping my voice soft and low. This conversation was only for her ears. "Remember


    Yes,


    Sir."


    that this is normal for them, they have seen countless scenes and participated in many themselves. Do you recall how we first met?" I asked, my hand still held her chin and stroked her with my thumb. "She responded shakily. "Tell me how you felt when you watched that scene with me?"


    She swallowed heavily, another nervous trick of hers before responding.


    "...I was envisioning myself in her ce and it turned me on." She whispered, looking at me with


    her beautiful eyes..


    "Did you ever judge her while you watched?" I asked, trying to make a point. She shook her head. as much as she could with my grip still on her.


    "No, Sir.


    "Those behind you are just like you, they have the same kinks and desire and they will enjoy it as much as you did." I assured her and leaned in to kiss her forehead.


    "All they will think about is how beautiful you are, how much they either want to be in my ce. or yours or simply appreciate our scene. And they will love every f***ng second of it."


    Letting go of her chin, I turned her around, forcing her to see the people waiting for the scene to begin. I had let the members know that only ten were allowed to watch. Usually, there would be more, people were always curious when ites to my friends and I, especially here in this club. We rarely participate in any public scene so it created a sort of excitement among the members when we did. I leaned into her ear and whispered. 4/5


    Chapter 105: Take Off Your Panties


    "Remember what it felt like watching Mia, you wanted it to be you. You wanted people to watch, you wanted the humiliation. This is your chance." I said, biting her earlobe.


    "Let''s begin." I ordered her.

 Men 106

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 106: y With Your C***** For Us Chapter 106: y With Your C****t For Us Angelia


    I couldn''t pull my eyes away from the people standing in front of our stage, waiting for us to begin. It was both nerve wracking and heady and the thought of them seeing me perform because that was what this was, wasn''t it? When Marshall had suggested a public scene, I hesitated. While I wanted to do it, it also made me anxious but even as my muscles tensed, my p**y pulsed with needs.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    needs.


    The one thing that helped me decide was Marshall, I trusted him fully and I knew he would be with me the entire time. And maybe, this would help me ovee some of my struggles. The glow of the club made the ce feel erotic and it helped. It would have been way worse if the light had been white and too bright. At least now, it felt almost like a safety nket. They could still see me clearly but the dimmed lights made me morefortable. "Get on the chair for me." He ordered, his voice had grown husky with needs.


    The knowledge that I was doing this for him, affecting him this way was the confidence boost I needed to turn and walk over to the chair. A hiss left my mouth as I sat down, the leather was cold


    to my


    heated skin and making goosebumps appeared on my skin. My ***slid down the tted chair, making my p***y curved upwards. The armrests were weird, too high for my arms to restfortably and had a strange shape. Marshall chuckled when I propped my arms up. "Those are for your legs, it will open you up more." He informed me and I flushed at these words.


    What, it will open me more? D****t, why was that hot? But also very embarrassing. It was one thing to know what I was going to do in front of strangers and another thing to see my ***y up in the air like this. My heart stuttered in my chest and even with the music ying, I could hear my heart beat clearly. Could they hear it too? When I hesitated, he moved to my side and made me look up at him. His eyes narrowed in warning. "Put your feet on the stirrups now." Hemanded.


    I followed his order, feeling the blood rush to my cheeks as I did so. I was already feeling the effects this had on me, my p****y was slick and my cl***t swollen with the need to be touched. The stirrups were strangelyfortable, a bit chill but the leather warmed up almost immediately from my body heat.


    "Good girl," he praised me and I momentarily forgot about the other people,


    1/4.


    114.


    and covering myself. The pain of


    Chapter 106: y With Your C***t For Us how good I was made me burn with both arousal and tion. Those two words were something I had fantasized about hearing whenever I dreamed about being dominated. For a split second, it felt like I was floating all because of his praise. But s, it only distracted me temporarily soon, I was once again aware of people watching me. I grew conscious of the slight chill on my "sy, I bit down hard on my lower to keep myself from taking my feet, down from helped alleviate some of the urge I had but not all. It was still ufortable being this exposed and to strangers no less. This was quite a change from having to turn off the lights while having sex, that was for sure. I guess it was easy to let the small gradual changes go unnoticed until it shocked me with how far I had actually gotten.


    Look ahead, baby girl. Watch the people hunger for you." He urged me.


    I didn''t want to turn my head, I felt I could already see enough from my peripheral vision but the same warning in his eyes as he had before made it clear I was to obey. The first thing I met when I twisted my head to the strangers'' achingly familiar eyes. He was standing front and center demanding me to look at him. My breath left in a rush as I saw the heat in Rardo''s eyes even with nerves buzzing beneath my skin like millions of bees, I still grew wet. Shifting my gaze downward, I bit my lip for a whole other reason just to keep myself from jumping his bones. His pants were tented, showing the major h**n he had.


    My attention shifted to Rardo''s left and I was even more surprised to see Kingston standing there as well. His eyes were as dark as always, giving nothing away unless he wanted me to see it and now he wanted to. They burn me with the intensity of desire, I thought he was just as onto this as Rardo and Marshall but it seemed like he was struggling with something. His hands were clenching with unclenching at his side and 1 desperately wanted to know what that was all about. For the first time since I met them, I hadn''t been aware of their presence. I . I had been too busy, trying to block out the knowledge that strangers were watching me that I didn''t realize it hadn''t only been strangers.


    I sensed movement behind me as Marshall walked up to me, his nose tickled behind my ear before


    he moved his mouth to my ear.


    "Focus on them, they will be your focal point for this scene. Shut everything else out but us, it is only us here." He whispered, my breathing grew heavy as I listened to his lust filled voice and all I could do was give a small nod to let him know I heard him. "Suck on two of your fingers and make them wet." He instructed, speaking directly into my ear.


    From his position, he would be able to see both me and the audience. He had probably nned it like that too. Bringing both my index and middle finger, I held them in front of my mouth and let my tongue circle the tip before I sucked on them. I didn''t move my eyes to anyone but Rardo 2/4


    Chapter 106: y With Your C***t For Us


    and Kingston. I wouldn''t let my nerves get in the way of sharing this new experience with my dominants. Instead, I did as Marshall had suggested, pretending it was only the four of us. The show I was doing was for them and no one else. I teased them a little, showing them with my fingers what I would have done if it were their d***ks. I swirl the tips of the fingers with my tongue before sucking on them. The fiery gaze from them turned up a notch like they knew what I was insinuating. "y with your c***t for us." He ordered and I listened.


    I brought my hand down to my p***y and found the throbbing nub that was begging for attention. A low moan escaped my lips at the contact with my c***it and I hadn''t realized how turned on I was until now. I rubbed it gently at first before putting more pressure on the bundle. ****K," I hissed, briefly closing my eyes as the pressure grew,


    Without thinking, my free hand went to my breast, kneading it while I pretended it was one of my men''s hands. I pinched one nipple until it was hard and pointy before moving to the other one. Opening my eyes, I looked once again at Kingston. His hands were white with how hard he was clenching them but I couldn''t think about the reason for it, not now. I could hardly think at all. "Push two fingers inside your p**** and f**k yourself with them." He continued to direct me.


    His breathing was rough in my ear and it urged me on, pouring gasoline into the already big fire inside me. Leaving my breasts, I pushed two fingers in. I was wet and while there was a small stretch, they went in smoothly. The moaning grew louder as I pushed them in and out while massaging my clit at the same time. I had never found much pleasure in finger-f***g myself before. If I ever had an orgasm while doing it, it was always calm and unsatisfying. I would need a vibrator to achieve real gratification. But now, with the men''s focus all on me, it didn''t take long and it wasn''t at all unsatisfying.


    My p**** pulsed around my fingers and my body convulsed from the forceful o***m. I whimpered from the force of it and in the midst of it all, I had closed my eyes again.


    "That is it, baby girl. You are doing good, next time, keep your eyes open." He said as he bit my earlobe, bringing me back to the present.


    Wait, what? Next time? We weren''t done? I didn''t know how I felt about that. If I had to be honest with myself, I wasn''t ready for this to be over yet.

 Men 107

    Chapter 107: Cum On Your Fingers


    Angelia


    "Which one do you want? The vibrator or the dildo?" Marshall asked, his voice calm like he was asking me to choose between which type of food I wanted for dinner.


    I had looked at the table, containing the items earlier so I already knew my answer.


    "The vibrator, sir." I said Breathily, he gave it to me but didn''t let go when I reached for it.


    "What do you say?"


    "Thank you, sir." I responded without thinking.


    At this point, I was growing ustomed to their way and knew what they wanted from me. With a nod, he let me have it and returned to his position behind me.


    "I want you cuming on your fingers, three of them this time while you use the vibrator on the clit." He whispered into my ear.


    His words got me more worked up than I already was, a shudder went through my body as he spoke. Having not used this particr toy before, lifted it to look at the setting. It was pretty basic with one button to turn it off and on and two to change the settings to either speed it up or


    slow it down. It started on the lowest setting by default and the sound drowned out my shallow breathing. Maybe he had chosen one that was loud just so it would bring even more attention to me and what was happening.


    My stomach tensed as I brought the tip of the vibrator to my pussy, I circled my weeping cunt and gathered my juice before cing it on my clit.


    "Oh my goodness," I whimpered at the intense feeling and it was only on the lowest setting.


    My other hand went back to my wet entrance, the stretch was more significant this time and I bit


    my lip as I pressed three fingers inside


    "Look at them," he urged me.


    "Look at how much they want you."


    This time, I didn''t know if he meant for me to look at Rardo and Kingston or if he meant for me


    Chapter 107: Cum On Your Fingers


    to look at the others standing there. I wasn''t ready to do that yet so I kept my eyes trained on my men as I fucked myself with my fingers. The crowd had been quiet through all of this or maybe I had just been too distracted to notice any sound made by them. To be honest, I had blocked them out almostpletely, they were only shadows in the background and the only ones that mattered were Rardo, Marshall and Kingston.


    "Increase the speed on the vibrator, I will tell when it is enough." He instructed, done with letting me tease both myself and them.


    I was already sensitive from having had one orgasm but I didn''t want to disobey either. Pressing the button that sped up the vibrator twice, I got up to five until he was satisfied. A cry ripped out of my lips at the intensity of it all, I fucked myself harder and feeling the impending climax. Even above the toy''s sound, I heard the wet sound of my fingers going in and out. Right before I was about to cum, I looked up. I really looked at the strangers, a few men were hard and a couple of women were pressing their thighs together. It was empowering to see the effects this had on them. Their eyes were hungry, although not as hungry as my men but it still made my pussy squeeze my fingers as I neared my second orgasm. But I didn''t want to look at them when I cum, no that was only reserved for my men. Meeting Rardo''s eyes, I exploded. I couldn''t even think well enough to remove the vibrator as my pussy flooded the chair I was sitting on. My sight grew hazy for a few seconds and when they cleared and I was sane enough to turn off the toy, I retreated my fingers from my hole.


    Slumping back, I tried to collect myself. Holy Moses, that was so intense.


    "Alright, the scene is over, everyone can go." Rardo''s voice filled the space, my eyes were closed as I worked on calming my breathing.


    A pair of hands grabbed my legs and brought them down from the stirrups gently. Just from the gentle touch, I knew it was Marshall.


    "You did so well, baby girl. You pleased me very much." He kept his voice calm as he praised me but I could hear just how pleased he was.


    There had been an undertone of pride there that was unmistakable. Even exhausted, I beamed, well at least on the inside but on the outside, all I could do was give a weak smile. It wasn''t only the orgasm that had knocked me out but also challenging myself like this. It could take a lot out of a person to step out of theirfort zone like that. I used to feel this way when I would force myself into a store when my anxiety was at an all time high. Afterwards, I was drained. That was what I was feeling now, drained. While the night was still young, I desperately wanted to spend it awake with Marshall but I didn''t know if I had the strength.


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of you." Marshall assured me as if he could read my mind.


    14:18 M


    Chapter 107: Cum On Your Fingers


    A pair of arms lifted me from the seat and started carrying me. Only then did I open my eyes, his


    eyes


    stared down into mine. Something squeezed in my chest as I saw the emotion in them, they were tender. Was he looking at me tenderly? And was I looking back at him with the same tenderness? Maybe I was delusional. I was out of my mind, I was tired and probably imagined it.


    "Where is Rardo and Kingston?" I asked hoarsely, my mouth felt dry from my earlier scream of pleasure.


    "Rardo is getting your things ready for you and Kingston... Kingston had some stuff to take care of so he had to leave." He was but I didn''t miss the annoyed tone.


    I stiffened in his arms, knowing what he was unintentionally insinuating. Kingston didn''t have anything to take off, did he? He just didn''t want to be here with me and that hurts a lot. I had thought we had grown closer since that night I spent at his house but maybe I had been putting too much into the small sweet things he had done for me. Maybe his cooking for me wasn''t anything special, just that he likes cooking. Or the way he had massaged my feet at Rardo''s ce, maybe he had felt like he had to because Rardo was massaging me?


    Marshall must have seen the disappointment in my eyes because he was quick to console m.


    "I am not worried about him, that is just Kingston being himself. It takes time for him to open up. Be patient with him." He said softly.


    ""His st


    him."


    story isn''t mine to share but he has had a rough life and intimacy doesn''te easily for


    And now I hurt even more but not for me this time, the thought of Kingston in pain was even worse than merely him not wanting to be with me, I didn''t need to know the particrs, my heart still aches for him. That wasn''t something I could ever let him know, knowing he wouldn''t appreciate my sympathy. Would he ever tell me about it? Would we ever be close enough for him. Want to share it with me? Gosh, I hope so, I wanted to know him and not just the surface part him but also who he was as a person.


    I didn''t have anyment for Marshall on what he had said and it seemed like I didn''t need to. He only continued walking across the floor and up the stairs. If I hadn''t been so tired, I would have been amazed at how easily these men could carry me. Even with how short I was, I was by no means light. We met Rardo in his yroom, he was standing with a bottle of Gatorade ready for me. I hadn''t realized how thirsty I was until now. "Thank you." I said when Marshall sat me down on a low stool and Rardo handed me the drink.


    Neither of them cared that I wasn''t wearing panties and that I was probably making a mess of the furniture. If they didn''t, I wouldn''t then.


    Chapter 107: Cum On Your Fingers


    "You were great down there, honeybunny. It was enthralling to watch you, how did it feel to have so many eyes on you?" Rardo''s voice floated around me like it was enfolding me in its silky. quality.


    "It felt... it felt sexy actually. Scary but sexy, I didn''t know I would like it that much." My response seemed to please them and I smiled before taking a sip of the drink.


    Marshall stepped behind me and started working on getting the corset off me. I rxed as thece came gradually undone, letting me breathe more deeply. Chapter CommentsContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    12

 Men 108

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 108: I Am Not Ready To Let Them Go


    Chapter 108: I Am Not Ready To Let Them Go


    AngeliaContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t


    know you guys would join us tonight?" I posed it as a question to Rardo while


    Marshall still worked on thece behind me.


    "We couldn''t possibly miss your first public scene, now could we? Besides, we figured it would. help you with any..." He paused, searching for the right word. "Stage fight." He epleted it and I chuckled.


    "You are right, I don''t know if I could have followed through on Marshall''s orders if you hadn''t.


    been there." He smiled down at me.


    "Well,


    I should leave you guys alone, I wouldn''t want to steal your attention from Marshall." He winked at me, clearly joking. "F***k you, man." Marshallughed.


    "Besides, I think our girl is too tired to give any of us attention right now." He didn''t sound disappointed about me being worn out, he was only stating a fact. "Yes, I think you are right. Go on and get her to bed." He agreed with Marshall and then looked at


    me.


    "Goodnight, honey." He bent down and gave me a sweet kiss on my lips before he walked out the door and I murmured a goodnight back to him before the door closed.


    got my tight With the corset finally off, Marshall helped me into my clothes and by the time we got jeans on, I was cursing at myself. I should have picked a dress for tonight. "Do you want me to carry you to the car? He asked, taking in my slumped form. "No, I am fine." I replied honestly.


    I


    Although I had little energy, I could still move my legs without much problem. I was so tired that I didn''t even feel Adanna''s angry stare on our way out. We got to his house in no time, I had falle asleep in the passenger seat which made the trip like it was over in a blink. This time, he didn''t even ask as he lifted me and carried me inside. I had to say I really liked being held by these men of mine. He helped me shower after I had said I wouldn''t be able to sleep before I was clean. He 14:19 Mon, Oct 28


    Chapter 108: I Am


    I Not Ready To Let Them Go


    also helped me to dry myself off and it was heaven actually. The way they took care of me would make any woman swoon and I was swooning majorly.


    With the new water bottle on the nightstand by the side, he tucked me into bed and spooned met from behind. He had offered to make me food but all I needed right now was the bed and him. I fell asleep to him drawing invisible patterns on my stomach as he held me in his embrace. It amazed me how rxed I was with either of them whereas, I struggled to fall asleep on my own le that it wasn''t an i


    issue at all. but with them, I was content and felt so


    The next morning, I work with the sudden and delicious stretch in my ***y. I dream about having an o***** but maybe it hadn''t been a dream at all. Opening my eyes, I looked up at my handsome dominant, his dirty hair was unkempt and his lips glittered with what I believed was my juice. I had to admit, I love waking up like this, "Good morning, baby girl." He grunted in a rough tone, he pulled out of me almost all the way before pushing back in slowly, letting me feel every bump and ridge of his d***k.


    "Do that again, please."


    That was how I responded to his greetings, already craving the feeling of him filling me little by little. He chuckled but obliged me. With each careful thrust, I moaned and rocked my hips up to meet them with his thrust. The sex was gentle and sweet and I tried not to think about now loving it felt. His eyes didn''t let me though, they were unguarded from just having woken up and in them, I could see a devotion of the purest kindness. It was too much for me but hemanded me to keep my eyes open when I started to close them. He forced me to see something I wasn''t ready for but I was also sure he saw something in mine that I wasn''t ready to share. Not yet, not now. This was happening too quick and too fast, my brain told me I was a logical thinker and it often undermined what my heart wanted because of it. I cum with a soft cry and he followed soon after with a groan. Through it all, our eyes stayed connected and eventer when he dropped me off to work, I could still feel the connection we had shared. James had followed Andy to the cafe and stayed for breakfast. They were starting to get pretty serious and I was happy for them but a bit jealous. With them, it seemed so easy, they went on dates and their romantic intention was clear. But with these me and I, I couldn''t help but think rationally. The four of us had all agreed on this arrangement between us, the unnamed feelings I had whenever I was with one of them wasn''t unknown anymore. It was affection, appreciation, infatuation and definitely passion. Maybe even no, I wasn''t ready to let that go yet. It has been easier to agree to our arrangement, knowing that it had an expiration date. We were always supposed to be a passing thing, something convenient while we searched for someone permanent. Chapter 108: I Am Not Ready To Let Them Go


    214


    Could there ever be more? Would they want more? Yes, I already knew the answer. They wanted a ve and I wasn''t there yet, maybe I never would be or perhaps I just needed time. I was pretty sure they weren''t in search of a girlfriend, though. But did I want to be their girlfriend? And how will that even work? Gosh, I couldn''t think straight anymore, it had been like this for several days ever since the group night and the day after when they took me out howling and then dinner. "Are you okay, Angelia?" James''s voice brought me out of the never ending questions circling in my mind.


    "What?" I looked up from the table I had abstractly swiped with a were cloth, the small spill of coffee was cleaned up long ago.


    "You seem lost in thought, are you okay?" He asked again, his brows were scrunched together in


    worry.


    I had gotten to know him more through my free days and he had apologized profusely for his friend''s behavior even when I tried to say it was fine, it had definitely made me ufortable. It was James''s fault, he wouldn''t hear of it. Instead, he had told me no should treat a woman like that and not only assured me that I would never need to meet Kent again but he also took a step back from his friend. "I have never known him to act like such a creep, although I loved him like a brother but that kind of behavior isn''t epted.'' He had said to me after Andy had filled him in on what happened.


    James hadn''t tried to I to make my experience with Kent into something less or finding excuses for his friend and it only made me happier knowing Andy had a guy like him on his side. He deserves only the best.


    "Yes, I am good."


    I responded and when he looked doubtful, I chuckled.


    "Really, you don''t have to worry. I just got some stuff on my mind and before you ask, it is nothing serious."


    If you count having feelings for three men and not knowing what to do about it as nothing serious. Although, I couldn''t tell him that. Andy walked up to us after serving a customer.


    "What are you guys talking about?" He was so damn serious.


    Since my night with my men, I had only shared a little of what happened. I guess, with feelings being involved, everything became moreplicated and I wasn''t ready to talk about that, I wanted to sort it out on my own first. "Nothing," I said with an over the top sweet smile and left them alone and continued my work.


    Chapter 108: I Am Not Ready To Let Them Go


    It was a pretty rxing day at the cafe, not too busy and I had time to joke with him in between waiting tables. I had been invited to eat with the two of them and as much as I wanted to, I didn''t want to intrude on their date even when they assured me it was fine. While it might be okay for them, I didn''t want to be third-wheeling.


    My apartment was empty and dull before I met Marshall, Rardo and Kingston and I didn''t mind this shitty ce but now that I had gotten a taste of something better, it was hard to look at this crap and findfort. It wasn''t their ce that I missed, but simply being with them. They were so attentive, knowing what I needed before I did Chapter Comments

 Men 109

    Chapter 109: His Presence Affects Me


    Chapter 109: His Presence Affects Me Angelia


    Right now, though missing them was more about the fact that with them and I didn''t think I could really use a break from that. Luckily, I would be with Kingston tomorrow, he would pick me up right after work and I had even nned on bringing a change of clothes to the


    cafe to change into before he got there.


    He had promised me that he would teach me how to cook. The thought of his sexy and brutal man behind the kitchen counter showing me what to do brought a dreamy smile to my lips. I just hoped I could refrain from burning his massive house down. Like I said, I wasn''t the best in the kitchen and while I had before now, I had all the incentive I needed.


    It didn''t even matter what kind of exciting ns he had for what happened afterwards, I just knew I would love whatever he wanted to do.


    Sleeping was restless and I kept tossing and turning. My confused thoughts and feelings arted guing my dreams, of them leaving me, of them staying, of us never being happy together because I couldn''t be what they needed.


    I woke up with a bag under my eyes and I had to use my precious under eye mask that was expensive as heck but did wonder. Well, expensive for me at least. My day at work went by slowly, it wasn''t boring or anything. Andy talked non-stop when he had the time and got meughing quite a few times. But when he was busy, all I could do was overthink. How could I feel so much after only a couple of weeks? It didn''t make any sense, did it? Could feeling like this grow so fast?


    Five minutes at work seemed like twenty minutes, my tasks weren''t focused on me and I had plenty of time to think. I looked forward to being with Kingston, knowing he would take up every space in my mind and I could finally have some peace and quiet. "I think your b


    your boyfriend is here." Andy teased as he nodded towards the window.


    "That is Kingston, right? Dammit." He whistled.


    "He is just as big as you described, that man looks scary."


    The man in question was leaning against the hood of his car, smoking a cigarette. What? I don''t know if he smokes.


    "He is not my boyfriend." I bit out, a little more defensive than I should have been. He looked at


    Chapter 109; His Presence Affects Me


    me with curiosity, his brows almost touching his hairline.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It was a joke, you know since he introduced himself to your mother as your boyfriend, remember? What is going with you? Are you okay? Do I need to beat them up? I mean, I doubt I would get a punch in but I can definitely try." He joked but only a little bit and I knew he would defend me if I needed it. He wasn''t just curious but also worried,


    "There is no need for that, I am fine. I just...I have something going on with them. So there is nothing to worry about." I assured him, I didn''t want him to think they were treating me poorly.


    They were treating me too well and that was the problem. How could I not have feelings for them when they took such care of me? Sighing, I ng my bag over my shoulder. I had already changed my clothes, wanting to be ready when he came to get me. "You know I am here if you ever want to talk, right?"


    "Yes, I know that." I smiled, feeling insanely lucky to have him.


    True friend were rare but if you had one, it was for life. Giving him a quick kiss on his cheek, I said my goodbyes and went outside to meet Kingston. He had gotten rid of the cigarettes by the time I got out but I didn''t know if it was because he didn''t want me to see him smoke or because he was already done with it. I guess thetter though, he didn''t seem like a man who cared about others'' opinions. He was wearing a blue double breasted suit and looked as handsome and dangerous as ever. He looked like a beautiful criminal with his body mass and tattoos and that made my panties wet. It turned me on that he could cause a lot of damage but knowing he had never hurt me like that is assuring.


    His hair waszily styled and I wanted to run my fingers through the short strand. He had never allowed me which was probably why I wanted to. I met his eyes head on as I walked up to him, his eyes were so dark and so intense that it made me want to look away but I didn''t. The corner of his lips twitched and I didn''t know if it was Because he wanted to smile or scowl. Probably scowl, that seemed to be his go to. As I opened my mouth to say something, he turned around and stalked to the passenger door, opening it up. I guess he wasn''t in a talkative mood.


    As with every time he drove me, we spent it in silence. It never felt oppressive and after a long day at the cafe with constant chatter, it was rxing. I found myself looking at him when I thought he wouldn''t notice. My body waspletely attuned to his every move even the smallest thing like him changing the gear made a heat pool between my legs. It was almost embarrassing how much his presence affected me, how much anyone of theirs did. Did I affect them in the same way? I had a terrible poker face but these men? It was impossible to get a read on them and especially Kingston.


    We drove up to his property and the sheer size of it would never cease to amaze me. While it was


    Chapter 109: His Presence Affects Me


    beautiful, it was also terrifying. I grew up in a story building, three bedrooms t and that was all I used to and this was very opposite to that. I didn''t think I would ever feel entirelyfortable in a ce like this even when I found it beautiful. It was too far from what I had known, I actually liked a home to be small with just enough space for everything I needed. The thought of living here made my skin itch, it was too big and had too much space for me to feel at ease.


    He stepped out of the car and walked around to open the door for me, I hadn''t gotten used to how these men opened the door for me yet and it always felt strange to wait around in the car until they let me out.


    "Thank you," I murmured and when I finally said something, I figured out that I had to say more.


    "So what are we going to do today?" I asked.


    I hoped he remembered his promise, I had looked forward to being in the kitchen with him ever since I had asked about it and he agreed. I wanted to get to know him more and I figured doing something he loved might help with that. "Cooking." He grunted and walked up the stairs to the front door, I followed behind him with a grin on my face.


    We went straight to the kitchen and I was breathing heavily by the time we got there. I really needed to start working out, it looked like he wanted to smile when he noticed my tired condition but of course, he didn''t because this man had severe issues with smiling. My long term goal was officially to get a real smile out of him but I needed to be patient. Taking off his jacket and rolled up the sleeves, he washed his hands and began collecting things we would need. It was so damn sexy to see him doing something so domestic. Oh my, he was even putting on an apron and my clit pulsed at the sight.


    "Here," he ordered me one of his aprons, it was the same with the one he was wearing. Had he bought it for just this asion or did this belong to someone else?


    I put it on and while he had perfected the whole tying the rope behind him, I only managed a loose knot, apparently, it wasn''t good enough for him.


    "Turn around." He said and my body listened to hismand immediately, like he had more control of it than I did myself.


    He undid my own knot and redid it even better. He was quick, too quick that tiny touch from him when his knuckles came in contact with my back had me wishing for more.


    "Wash your hands and we will get started." He directed me as he had already washed his.


    Chapter 109: His Presence Affects Me


    As I scrubbed my hands clean, I looked at the items he had brought out as I saw different kinds of veggies, chicken filet and noodles.


    "What are we making?" I asked.


    "Stir fry." He mumbled.


    That was it, one to two words wasn''t enough, not when I wanted so desperately to get to know him. Today, I would make it my mission to get him to talk Chapter Comments

 Men 110

    Chapter 110: Cooking With Her Chapter 110: Cooking With Her Kingston


    Angelia was so beautiful like this in my kitchen with her casual clothes under the apron. Her hair was gathered in a high ponytail, showing her sweet face. Like this, she looked warm and an easy smile rested on her lips, her cheeks held a natural blush and her eyes were always simple to read. Right now, they said that she was content and happy.


    I didn''t like to think that I was the cause of it, I was too messed up to cause someone else''s joy and I didn''t want to think about how much lighter I felt with her around either. Positive feelings for me were alien and as much as I enjoyed those feelings, they were still unwee. Anger was all I had known for so long, it was what I was used to and while it wasn''t healthy, anger was safe. Who was I if I didn''t have that? I didn''t want to change and I wasn''t ready for change. Still, if I didn''t want change then I couldn''t have her either and I don''t think I would be able to let her go even if I had wanted to.


    There was something about her that drew


    me in no matter how much I might dislike that fact. But maybe, there was something I liked about it too, I just don''t want to admit it.


    "What kind of stir fry are we making?" She asked while rolling up her sleeve.


    "The one with chicken and noodles." I replied gruffy, really not looking forward to teaching her how to cook.


    When she had asked me, I had been taken by surprise and agreed before I registered what exactly I had agreed to and I couldn''t take it back after it was said. I had never had anyone in the kitchen with me, this was my sacred ce and I didn''t like anyone invading it. Although, I only had myself to me, agreeing to teach her and all. What was worse was that this would force me to talk more than I wasfortable doing but I couldn''t actually teach her without speaking, could. I? I was just a dumb fuck.


    "Okay then, put me to work, chef." She said cheekily and I suppressed a groan. I definitely wasn''t ready for this.


    "Should any of this be washed first?" She asked.


    "No, I always wash them before I put them in the fridge. Start with the onions, one of each and chop them finely." I directed, nodding at the red onion and the white onion and went ahead to bring out the wok pan.


    Chapter 110: Cooking With Her


    She started peeling off the outeryer of the onions while I washed and peeled off the carrots, knowing I was supposed to teach her so I started exining the dish.


    "With stir fry, you can pretty much add whatever you want in it and you don''t have to follow the


    recipe."


    So even tatashe?" She asked and I nodded.


    "Yes,"


    "And sweet potatoes?" I mentally rolled my eyes.


    ""Yes," I mumbled.


    "What about sparrow grass?" She continued and at this point, I didn''t know if she was deliberately trying to annoy me or genuinely curious. I sighed before responding. "Yes, even sparrow grass." I looked over to see her staring at the freshly peeled onions with


    scrunched brows.


    "There is a knife on your left." I said.


    "Okay," she grabbed the knife but didn''t start cutting the onions.


    Knowing there was something else she struggled with, I waited until she asked me herself. It didn''t take long before she looked back at me, her cheeks ever redder than earlier. "So, what did you mean by chopping them finely?"


    For some reason that almost made me smile but I refrained. Grabbing a paper towel and wetting it first, I walked up to her and ced the paper towels on the chopping board. "This will help with the acid." I said.


    "How so?" She asked.


    "The acid in the onion will bleed when we cut it, the wet towel will help absorb the chemicall instead of your eyes." I exined.


    "Oh, I had no idea that was a thing but it makes sense. So, basically, I have been torturing myself for years for nothing?" she sounded stunned.


    "Okay, go on. I am ready to learn."


    Chapter 110: Cooking With Her


    Another smile tugged on my lips but this time, I didn''t suppress it. She couldn''t see it anyway. Taking my position behind her, I grabbed her right hand, the one holding the knife.


    "First, cut the root." I showed her the bottom of the onion.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "You will want to leave this on, it will help minimize the bleeding and to finely chop an onion,


    you will want to cut it in half first."


    I moved my free hand around her and held the onion in ce as we cut down in the middle. I tried not to be distracted as I felt her body pressed against my front, my dick didn''t get the memo as it hardened against her back and I knew it was impossible for her not to feel it. Her body heat burned me and made my pulse quickened. The Unabridged image of her in the club, masturbating in front of members and me bombarded my mind. That night, I had to force myself not to throw her over my shoulder and carry her away from everyone as I felt anger and lust war inside me. I had both hated how others saw that was rightfully mine and my friend''s and loved


    how beautiful it was to see here out of her shell.


    Clearing my throat, I shook the image away and went on to show her how to hold the onion so she wouldn''t cut herself. You should hold it like this, with three fingers, two in front and the thumb behind. You will want to use your knuckles to guide him with the knife." I exined.


    She was quiet as she listened to me, with one half of the onion, I showed her exactly how she should cut it into perfect pieces, not too small and not too big.


    "I think I got the hang of it, thank you." She said softly, I pulled myself away from her, not wanting her to feel my dick and at her voice.


    I had noticed how she had started to talk in a lower tone, like a whisper whenever she said something to me. It was as if she had changed her own voice to fit mine and not only did I find it cute but for some reason, it made me hard as hell. Continuing with my work, I often looked over at her to make sure she chopped the onion the right way. I didn''t want her to hurt herself, that was my job.


    For the next few minutes, we cut up all the vegetables and chicken we would need. I always preferred to buy whole chicken filet instead of the pre-cut ones to decide how big we wanted them ourselves. Then, I showed her how to make my favorite stir fry sauce. As I spoke, my voice grew to a rough whisper, not used to talking as much as I was doing now. She made me exin everything in as much detail as possible and I had a suspicion she was doing it on purpose. When we worked together, I was taken aback by how peaceful l felt, I hadn''t thought I would feel so rxed when someone else was in the kitchen with me but she had a way of surprising me.


    "Do we fry the kitchen together with the vegetables or..?" She asked when we were done with everything else.


    Chapter 110: Cooking With Her


    "Separate at first, we want to know the meat is cooked all the way through before we add it in the wok pan. We will also wait a little while before frying the chicken, if it was done before the vegetables. It will be dry." Turning up the temperature for both pan, I exined to her.


    "If you ever fry anything, remember to use an oil that has a high smoke point like peanut oil which we are now using." Perplexed, she looked at me.


    "Why is that?" She asked.


    "The temperature will be high, if you use olive oil or something like that, it will end up burned and taste bitter."


    Letting her take charge of cooking the chicken and showing her how much she should season it. I had responsibility for the stir fry, I didn''t want her to burn herself. She wasn''t bad at cooking like she had told me she was, she onlycked experience. She took my direction well and I would only need to show her something once and after, she did it like a pro.


    By the time we had set the table and sat down i

 Men 111

    Chapter 111: She Is Opposite Of Me Chapter 111: She Is Opposite Of Me Kingston


    The night was still young which was good, seeing as I had a lot nned for her. But since I wasn''t at my club, which was where I should have been right now, I had a lot of things to take care of. And luckily, these were things I could do remotely, I didn''t need to be at work to get them done. "I have some work, I will be back in an hour or so." I said as I grabbed my te and stood stood up with me and held out her hand. up. She


    "Go do what you have to do, I will clean up." She didn''t even wait as she grabbed the te from my hand and moved to the sink.


    The? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The


    way she made herself at home was oddly satisfying, the house had been so empty for so long and while I needed my space, I didn''t mind sharing it with her. My office was in my father''s style and just like every room in the house, I hadn''t bothered renovating it. No, bothered was the wrong word, more like I didn''t want to renovate it. This ce held a lot of shitty memories but I wasn''t one to run away from them. There was no way I could run either even if I had tried. Some things were impossible to escape, memories and experience molded you and the shadow of your past slithered into your soul and shaped it into its own image. There was no changing a soul once it had been shaped, at least, that was what I had always believed. I thought mine would stay back from years of carp, I thought it would remain bruised and damaged and it still were all of those things. But, the lightness I had felt in Angelia''s presence..


    ...could it be that the lightness could help remove my soul if given enough time? Shaking my head at my absurdity, I sat down in my office chair and turned off myptop. I had a couple of documents to go through before I let my body and mind get what they have been craving for. The suspense was almost the best thing about bdsm, both for the dominant and the submissive. The waiting, knowing something exciting was about to happen. I had decided we should continue her training and this time, I would focus on her body''s reaction. There was a list of things I wanted her to do, all by one simplemand. Of course, it wouldn''t happen overnight but we all had to start somewhere. After finishing my work, grabbed my notebook and went through today''s n. Being a dominant and especially being a master, nning was an essential part of my training. For now, I had a few things I wanted to train out of her, one of them being her hesitation. Sure, she hade a long way already but I wanted itpletely gone. When we were through, she would follow our orders without a second thought. Another thing I wanted to fix was her embarrassment, purposely humiliating her was one thing but being embarrassed by what should be natural wasn''t something I would allow. She needed to learn to embrace herself, only Chapter 111. She Is Opposite Of Me


    then would she achieve a feeling of inner peace.


    Before I went to her, I made sure the yroom was ready for us. Iid the paddle I had used on her thest time on the table within reach of where we would be, just in case I had need for it. The room had been aired out recently and I had also changed the sheets, no one but me were allowed into this room. Satisfied that everything was as it should be, I closed the door behind me and swung by my bedroom quickly and brushed my teeth before moving on to search for my girl. My house was massive and it took some time before I found her. I should have probably given her a house tour, so she knew where everything was. But it seemed she didn''t have a problem moving around in what I considered abyrinth. I located her in what I considered the homiest living room, there was a huge sprawling couch which she currently took ce in. A ray of sunlight streamed in through the window and made her creamy skin glow seductively. A t screen t television took up most of the wall


    had watched when I saw her watching a wall opposite the couch and a part of me was irritated she had had put on the screen the the movie we


    a movie, thinking


    and together at at Rardo''s house. For some reason, I had hoped we had watched it as a group: when I looked closely at the screen, though, it wasn''t the same movie but another show I hadn''t seen before. I didn''t want to admit how pleased I was that she hadn''t started our show without us I stood silently as I took her in, making sure not to move and drag her attention towards me. She was in her own world as her focus was on the television, no matter how much I had tried ever since we met her, it was impossible to take my eyes off her. Angelia was was theplete opposite of of me in every way, she was the light to my darkness. Her mind was pure and her body was soft, she had humor and smiles that came easily. Like I said, theplete opposite of me but I found that it pulled me in even further. I didn''t want someone like myself, I needed someone who could drag me out of my own head and into the present. She didn''t know she was doing it, though, she was naive to her own effect on me. She wasying on the couch, looking rxed and carefree. I liked seeing that look on her, almost as much as I enjoyed seeing her submit. Since I had met her, my protectiveness had reached a new height. I never wanted anything bad to happen to her and I considered it my job to give her whatever she needed to stayfortable. My mind took me to my conversation with Rardo, I had been beyond p*i*d and I was still angry, not at what he had kept secret but that he had kept a secret. Her working at my club or even studying at Marshall''s university wasn''t a big deal, in my opinion, it would be worse if I was an active boss or if Marshall was her professor but we weren''t. Instead, Weldon was technically her boss and I was his and Marshall had no interaction with her at school. So what had really been the problem? S**d question, I knew because I knew Rardo. He had gotten better at his issues as an adult but they still clung tightly to his mind. Thest couple of years, we hadn''t been as tight as we used to, I could think logically about that, knowing we were still best friends even if we didn''t see each other as often as before. Rardo, though, wasn''t able to look at the slight gap between us without seeing it with the fear of abandonment coloring his eyes. Deep seated issues


    61 1


    Chapter 111: She Is Opposite Of Me


    like that could make nothing into something and in this case, it made him think he was losing us.


    So why he had kept it from me, in his mind, he thought it was the only way to bring us back together. We had never been interested in the same woman before and he grabbed that opportunity by the horns. Maybe, he thought Marshall would be too honorable to be her dominant if he knew she was a student at his university. To bepletely honest, there was probably some truth to that. Marshall was the most honorable among us. I think at first, Rardo. was perhaps too focused on keeping his friends together to even think about how those would affect Angelia. He had been interested in her, sure but either he had been blinded by that or blinded by his need to bring us back together to say something.


    And how, we were too bound to her to take any chances in revealing the truth. I had a strong suspicion she would have walked away from us if she figured out everything. She was too strong-willed, too independent to ept it all and we were too egotistical to let that happen. It was wrong,pletely f****ng wrong to keep this from her but what choice did we have now? We had too many secrets and we would lose her if she knew about them. We couldn''t tell her about the private investigator or how the membership wasn''t sponsored but instead paid by all of us. Or how Rardo knew about her working for me and us both knowing she studies at Marshall''s


    university.


    We had made a f***ng mess and now we had to live with.


    Chapter Comments


    11


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Men 112

    Chapter 112: Kneel In Front Of Me And y With Yourself Chapter 112: Kneel In Front Of Me And y With Yourself Kingston


    The sound on the televisions was muted, bringing my attention back to her and away from my swirling thoughts. Her eyes went wide as she took in my brooding mood, could she sense where my mind had gone? Could she see the secrets I kept? I mentally pushed it all the way and grunted


    out.


    "Follow me," I muttered, she hesitated a little and I growled.


    It annoyed me how she didn''t follow mymands at once but that was what this training session would be all about. I led her to my yroom and ordered her to strip. I didn''t give her


    gloriously privacy as she unbuttoned her top and worked off her panties. She stood in front of me naked after she was done and I got her to fold her clothes and stack them atop a chair in the


    corner.


    "Present for me." I said and when she started to kneel, I stopped her.


    "Not there, in front of me." I was standing on the hard granite floor while she had been on the


    soft carpet.


    She moved towards me and once again sank to the floor. She cringed as the cold stone touched her knees and I inwardly smiled. Although I wanted her to befortable in life, I never said I wanted herfortable with me. "Today, we will start conditioning you. Do you know what that means?" I asked.


    "I.. I have read a little about it but I don''t have a clear picture of what it means. No." She replied softly, a bit hesitant as well.


    "No, what?" I pressed her, my eyes narrowed even if she couldn''t see them, she could feel it.


    "No, daddy."


    "Conditioning means, in general terms, to alter your behavior. It can sound scary but we promise you we won''t condition you for anything that can be considered harmful. We will teach your mind to react in the way we desire and there are many ways to do that but for now, we will stick to rewards and punishment." I exined.


    "This will all be to better yourself as a a submissive." My voice grew rougher the more I spoke.


    Chapter 112: Kneel In Front Of Me And y With Yourself


    I wasn''t used to speaking long sentences but I needed her to understand what was happening and I couldn''t do that with a few gruffly spoken words.


    "Do you understand?"


    "Yes, I think so." She mumbled.


    "Yes, what?" I growled.


    "Yes, I think so, daddy." She responded shakily, affected by my angry voice.


    "Good, that will be one of the things we will start with. For every time you forget to address me properly, I will give you three spanks with my favorite paddle." I informed her and took a sick pleasure seeing her shiver with fear. She was already thoroughly acquainted with the paddle.


    "And I will not make it feel good for you." I said, wanting to elicit more of that delicious fear. This


    would be so fun.


    "What are the other things you want to start with, daddy?" She asked.


    I had said teaching her to address me properly would be one of the things we were to begin with. I hoped only the threat of the paddle would make her remember my title but I was ready to follow through if it wasn''t the case. "Your hesitation and for this session, I do not want you to speak unless spoken to." I replied.


    It was an annoyance to me, her talking without permission and for now, I would hold it to this session. And then, for our next session, she would get the same order. It would be gradual but I had the patience to wait until it was natural for her to not speak unless she was allowed. Of course, it would only be during ys. If I had been her master instead of dominant, that would be an entirely different matter. If I was her master, well then I wouldn''t limit it to scenes only. Walking around her, I took her position on the floor, trying to find any fault in it but I didn''t. At least her presentation wasn''t something I needed to teach her. That one, she had fully perfected and it pleased me because that showed me how fast she could learn.


    I stepped towards the chair by the window and sat down, my feet were spread wide enough make space for her.


    "Today, we will work on obeying orders without hesitation. There will be punishment if you do not follow mymand the right way. But there will also be rewards if you follow them. Now, I have a few ideas for both but I want to hear your ideas and what you would consider Punishment and rewards. So tell me, what would make you feel ashamed knowing you displeased me? And what would make you feel good?"


    Chapter 112: Kneel In Front Of Me And y With Yourself


    She took some time before responding but I didn''t mind. It only showed that she considered my question and thought up ideas of her own.


    ''Praise and disapproval, d..daddy." She responded atst.


    I didn''t correct the way she was addressing me, it was hesitation only uncertainty. It seemed she had a more challenging time addressing me than my friends. Calling me daddy was more taboo than calling someone sir even though I knew she found it hot. So, the uncertainty would correct itself after a while, it was the hesitation I wanted gone.


    "I love hearing that I please you but I don''t want to hear it if I haven''t." She confessed as she continued speaking and it sounded like she had to force thest bit out.


    If she didn''t want to hear from me when I wasn''t happy with her, then it would indeed feel like a punishment. Satisfied with her response, I nodded.


    "Thank you, little one. Your answer shows how seriously you take this and nothing could please


    me more."


    She shuddered under the praise, showing me exactly how much she did. In fact, I love hearing it.


    "You may look at me.''


    On that, she didn''t hesitate as she twisted her head to look right at me. The only reason I gave her permission was so I could see her every reaction to mymands.


    "I want you to crawl to me, on your hands and knees." I said, letting her see the wickedness in my


    eyes.


    Today, I would push her out of herfort zone tomand her to do things she would feel. embarrassed doing things she would usually hesitate to do. Her blood rushed to her face, making it as red as a tomato. I quite like that color on her at times but her embarrassment hindered her too often to follow amand and that was a problem. For once, she didn''t hesitate as she started crawling towards me. I believe the promise of Punishment was enough to get her to move. Her face flushed and the redness had started spreading down her neck as well. My own blood pumped inside my dick hardening as I watched her move towards me. Merely the act of ordering her around was a massive turn on for me. Her difort only made me burn hotter.


    Her back was arched naturally and her ass was slightly turned upwards. She winced at the hard floor beneath her knees and the slight pain of hers made my dick twitch. A foot away from me, I told her to stop.


    "Kneel in front of me and y with yourself." I urged her and while she kneeled. She hesitated as


    Chapter 112: Kneel In Front Of Me And y With Yourself


    I knew she would.


    She had already yed with herself in front of an audience no less but it wasn''t enough to shake off her inhibition.


    "Angelia," I warned, my voice cold and controlled.


    She flinched at her own name, like when parents yelled at their children using their full name.


    "This is exactly what we talked about, I am disappointed in you, Angelia. I thought it would take a while before you went against my wishes but I was wrong. If you can''t follow through on a simple demand, then what are you doing here?" My question was rhetorical, her head hung down in shame and her body was tense from me berating her.


    "You are here to follow my orders and I want to see you y with your pretty little pussy. Don''t you want to please me?"


    Letting out a shaky breath, she responded.


    "Yes, daddy. I am sorry."


    Her words were genuine and I could hear the sadness in them for displeasing me. It seemed she really didn''t like me disapproving of her actions.


    ''Good girl," I said, letting her hear the warmth in them which I rarely did and her face immediately brightened.


    "Remember what you felt right now, that was what happens when you don''t do as I tell you to. Now, pleasure yourself for me." I leaned back in my seat, knowing I could rx for a moment.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Her face was red but she followed through mymand.

 Men 113

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 113: If You Follow Rules, I Will F****k You Raw Chapter 113: If You Follow Rules, I Will F***k You Raw


    Kingston


    One


    of Angelia''s hands slid tentatively down her body to her *** and started rubbing her *** shyly. She was still in her head but I could help drag her out of it. "F***k. you have no idea how good you look right now. Spread your legs more." I breathed.


    Normally, I kept my feelings deep inside but right now, I showed her exactly how much I liked looking at her like this. My appreciation urged her to carry out my wishes and her free hand kneaded her breasts and pinched those dark nipples of hers. She rubbed her c**t more firmly and her first moan filled the room. With my eyes trained on her, I grabbed my d***k through my pants and gave it a squeeze. "Look a at my d**, little one." I said and removed my hand so she could see just how affected I was. She licked her lips as she saw me and another moaned escaped her mouth. "This is how I get when you follow orders." I whispered, letting her know it wasn''t only her ying with her p****sy that made me h***y but also how much I liked her obeying She left her breasts and sank two fingers inside her whole, suddenly uncaring about anything other than her pleasure and me. She started bouncing on her fingers, f*****ng them like a di**o. and the air around us smelled of her juice. With her eyes fell shut, she began massaging her c***it in earnest and I knew it wasn''t long until she would o***m. "Stop," I ordered when she was at the edge. "Come here."


    F


    hard


    She groaned in protest but removed her hand from her p***sy and looked at me and I could clearly see her frustration. I smirked like the devil, knowing I denied her the o***m.


    "No, crawl." I said when she started to stand on her feet.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Closing the small gap between us and kneeled once again.


    Do you want to cum?" I asked.


    "Yes, daddy." She breathed desperately and I almost wanted to be kind to her and let her finish what I started with her hands but I didn''t. Extending my left foot, I nodded towards it.


    Chapter 113: If You Follow Rules, I Will Fuck You Raw


    "Then you will have to use my leg to get yourself off."


    She blinked and I saw when my words registered, her mouth fell open and her face grew redder if that was even possible. It didn''t look like she would follow through but maybe she just needed a tiny push. "It will please me very much to see it." I added.


    The words seemed to to do it, moving to my feet, when straddling my leg. I could tell by the way she grabbed my thigh that she was too in her head and from the look in her eyes, she was overthinking it. "Use me for your pleasure, little one. Let me feel your wet p****y rub against my leg." I groaned, I could already feel the part of my pants where she rested her p***y grow damp. §ß§Ö§Ô§â§å


    Her p***y was situated on my tibia bone and with unsure movement, she started grinding against me tentatively. "Mhm, just like that." I murmured, keeping her eyes locked on mine as she moved.


    A gasp escaped her when she tilted her hips in just the perfect way to put maximal pressure on her c***. She drenched my pants with her juice and her eyes grew once again hazy from the pleasure she was feeling. I reached a hand down to squeeze my ***k hard, keeping myself from exploding just from watching her take her own pleasure. She had started humping my d**k by now, eagerly to reach her climax. After the high of the moment, she would probably be ashamed of her action but I wouldn''t give her a chance to slink back into her own head. little one?"


    tue one?


    "How does it feel to hump my leg, little one?" I asked, wanting to make her sure of what was happening but also to make her ufortable. I figured that I liked that feeling on her, although I would never let her be embarrassed.


    good, daddy. It feels good." She stammered on a moan and close to the edge.


    **m on my leg, pumpkin." Imanded h**ly, wanting to see her in her bliss.


    She reacted to my new nickname for her and sped up, grinding desperately. With a few thrusts, she cried out and her face glowing as the o**m washed over her. She twitched on my leg and let out a small moan at the feeling it elicited. Grabbing her under her arms, I pulled her to myp. I fisted her hair and brought her down to my mouth, giving her a harsh kiss and she rxed into me, letting me take control.


    "That is a good girl." I mumbled against her lips.


    214


    Chapter 113: If You Follow Rules, I Will F***k You Raw


    "But don''t rx too soon, we aren''t done yet."


    T


    I gave her a few minutes to get her breath back before I let her stand up. pping her *** I urged her towards the bed.


    ''Bed over the bed, I want to see your hands under your head and your eyes closed." T


    She did as I ordered without a word, pleasing me greatly. Her a***ji***d as she moved and I couldn''t help but appreciate the view. Walking up behind her, I let her situate herself at the edge of the bed until she was somewhatfortable. Laying as she was now on the bed, her toes could barely


    touch the floor.


    "Let''s y a game." I ''I whispered.


    My hand trailed over her body from the shoulder down her back and stroked her *** before lightly brushing against her wet p****y.


    "If you can follow the rules, I will f***k you raw. But if you don''t, you will be sleeping tonight with an unsatisfied p**y. Understood?" I said, teasing her swollen ***t.


    "The rules. She moaned, wie sie heus for avant my fingers and trying to get morespund you when move my tree, will start a game and you are not allowed a ...


    rules are as follows.. I will edge you for twenty minutes and you will not make a sound, you will not move. If you do, I will start again and you are not allowed to ****m either. You have only four tries." I exined and she shuddered.


    My d***k throbbed with the knowledge that I would do everything in my power to make it hard for her to win. As much as I wanted her tight p***y, I could find pleasure in her mouth instead.


    "Do you understand the rules?"


    "Yes, I understand, daddy." She whispered back, her voice filled with desperation even after the o*m s*****e had already had.


    "Good girl." I praised her, left her on the bed and went to grab my phone.


    Rolling up my sleeve, I opened the countdown and set it to twenty minutes and ced it on the


    bed beside her.


    "Your twenty minutes start now." I informed her and started the time.


    If she would open her eyes now, she would see my cruel smile. Starting once again at her back, I stroked her body with light fingers. The power I felt knowing I could do whatever I wanted to her Chapter 113: If You Follow Rules, I Will F*** You Raw


    601


    601


    was immense and something I could easily get high from off. I kneaded her ***firmly, feeling the soft flesh mold in my tight grip and my other hand found her p***y, it was soaked and her juice trickled down her inner thighs. I teased her opening, circling and prodding but didn''t push inside. I wanted her desperate, so f***g desperate that she would cry out when I finally gave her more.


    My breathing was controlled as I yed with her but my heart was thumping like crazy, sending blood to my already steel-hard d**k. Being dominant, you had to have patience and control of your own body. If you let your d****k make the decision, your submissive would never get what they needed and I needed this too, to take control of another person''s body and take my urges out on them. F***g and sex in general was only one element of bdsm. In many, submissive and dominant rtionships, it wasn''t even a factor in their arrangements. Some didn''t want to mix sex with domination but I was definitely not one of them. Collecting her juice, I spread it over her c***t and massaged it teasingly. I had plenty of time to build up her desire and to make it impossible for r her to stay still or stay quiet. Twenty minutes


    was probably too long and too torturous for her but I knew she had it in her and I needed her to know it as well. She would be able to defy her own body''s reaction if only so she could please me. She had already done it before when we had denied her an o****m until we were good and ready to let her have it. Chapter Comments

 Men 114

    Chapter 114: Sex With Me Is Always Rough Chapter 114: Sex With Me Is Always Rough Kingston


    T


    After five minutes, I put more pressure on her clit while my free hand teased her entrance before pushing one finger Inside. Even with one finger, she felt snug and her walls tightened their grip around it desperately to be filled up. Fucking her slowly, I insert another finger in. It was a fun game, toying with her and making her burn hotter by the second and knowing she couldn''t act on it. At least, I found it fun. As the countdown hit five minutes, I started going with two fingers pressed against her bundle of nerves and rubbed it steadily. I f** her harder with my other hand, giving her no merc. Circling my fingers inside her, I massaged her walls each time I pulled out. And then, a moan escaped her as she pressed against me, desperately for more. With ast swipe on her c**, I withdrew my hands and stopped the time. "Almost, little one but not quite. You only had three more minutes left." she groaned in despair and muttered a curse. F**k, I loved her like this, entirely under my mercy.


    "Yes,


    a couple of minutes, I waited until she hade down, not wanting her to o***m when I started again. Kneeling on the floor which put my head on the same height as her p****y, I reached/ for the phone. I asked, wanting to make sure she knew we would start again. daddy." She whimpered.


    Ready? This time, I went right ahead, mostly because I knew she was already worked up but also because I wanted to taste her sweet honey pot. And f***g hell, she tasted so good and it was addicting, not only her taste but knowing I was behind this wetness that trickled out of her ***y. *I*d her from her clit to the entrance,pping up her juice like a man dying of thirst. I did it several


    times before I stiffened my tongue and burrowed inside, f**ng her with it in a long strokes. My hands were gripping her thighs as I pressed my mouth against her eunt and stretched my tongue as far as it could go inside her wet heat. I took my time and ate her out with practiced skills. She was quicker to react this time and groaned so softly. I almost didn''t hear it and reluctantly, I retreated and looked at the time. She had only managed tost for eight minutes.


    On the third try, shested longer as I f****d her with my tongue and massaged her clit. Stil, it wasn''t twenty minutes.


    "Okay,st one, little one. I know you can do it." I whispered to her, confidence painted my words. 114 Chapter 114: Sex With Me Is Always Rough


    She absolutely could do it, she just needed to learn it for herself. I had been edging her three time and if she weren''t able toy still and keep quiet, she would have trouble falling asleep tonight with a throbbing p***. Collecting a small d***do, I sat down with my back to the bed and situated her so her legs hung over me. Pushing the button to start the countdown, I craned my neck and licee her**c*t while teasing her c***t with the d****o. The position wasn''t the mostfortable but I didn''t care much forfort anyway. Like the first try, I started slowly, building her pleasure to new heights. I licked and sucked and nibbled on her ***it while I f***d her with the toy. I didn''t hold back either, no matter how much I wanted to feel her p**y walls stretched around my d***k. I was so focused on pleasuring her that I was startled when the rm rang. My girl let out a sigh of relief and I could feel the tension leave her body. Throughout the entire game, the only sounds I had allowed from her without stopping were harsh breathing and the low gasps of air. After all, she was only a human and it would have been impossible for her to keep her breathing that controlled. Getting up, I stopped the rm and leaned over to kiss her shoulder de. "Good girl," I whispered, satisfied with her efforts.


    IContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not giving her time to cool down, I loosened my *** from my pants and it was hard and angry in my hand with precumthering the head. Positioning it at her entrance, I didn''t wait as I thrust inside her and caused her to cry out..I groaned at the feel of her walls squeezing me tight, her p***y throbbed to the beat of her heart. I pulled out, only leaving the tip inside and thrust back forcefully in and out. Now that the game was over, she didn''t bother trying to be quiet. Her cries and moans filled the room, along with the sound of our hard fucking. Sex with me was always rough, I wasn''t so slow and loving. I wanted her to hurt so much as I wanted her to feel pleasure. Those two feelings warring against each other always made the most explosive orgasm. With one hand, I grabbed her neck and pressed my fingertips against the side of her throat, controlling her airflow. I made sure she had enough leeway to speak in case she needed to. Again and again, I impaled her on my **k, stretching her p***y and forcing her to take me. She cried out loud enough to grow h**e but it didn''t stop her. Moving my between her legs, I massaged her ***t while I continued f** her. free hand


    "C**m for me." I growled and when I felt her ***y tightened around me with the force of her or***sm, I emptied myself inside her.


    Angelia POV.


    214


    these men, they really knew how to ** me into exhaustion. Thoughts were slipping away and all I could do wasy boneless in the bed, trying to gather the strength I would need to get myself to the bathroom and it turned out, I didn''t need to. Kingston''s strong arms me from


    Chapter 114: Sex With Me Is Always Rough


    thefortable mattress and carried me into the bathroom, sat me down on the toilet.


    If I had thought he would give me any privacy, I had hoped wrong. He retreated but only to the tub a few feet away and started filling it with water, I should be thankful the sound of the faucet drowned out the sound of me urinating but the act of using the toilet with him in the room was still embarrassing. Especially when I often struggle to pee just knowing someone might be outside the room. Still, I had done a lot worse, using the a**he was the leading example of something worse.


    Drying my private parts, I wobbled to the sink to clean my hands. If I was feeling the effects of our rough tumble in the sheet so clearly now, I could only imagine how achy I would be tomorrow. It was worth it without a doubt. "Get in," he ordered gruffly and when I turned around to him, I was disappointed to see him still dressed. I guessed he wouldn''t be joining me then.


    I stumbled


    I on my way over but he was quick to catch me before my head banged against the hard porcin tub. Once again, I was in his arms and he carefully ced me down in the steamy water. The hot bath shocked my skin for only a moment and then I rxed underneath the bubbles o what smelled like co**ut. It was a calming scent and I liked it a lot. He grabbed a bath sponge, and dipped it into the water, he began cleaning my body with a gentle hand, beginning with the chest and then arms before moving further down. He was thorough as he washed me, not missing a single spot and a quiver ran through me when he moved the sponge between my legs. I was beyond sensitive after he had edged me several times and the multiple or****ms I had gotten. "You pleased me today, pumpkin." He whispered when he was done. Ise warmed me t


    The the inside and made a home in my chest and when had asked me what idea I would find suitable for both rewards and Punishment, I had beenpletely honest. I thrived on positive reinforcement and disapproval hurt like a b***h. Words could sting more than s**ing could especially when s***ing was something I enjoyed. D***it, I really was a pain. ****of the enormous changes that had happened to me and my self-esteem in a matter of weeks. My men were a huge part of that. I was pulled out of my thoughts to feel something wet wiping my face. Seeing the makeup on the wipe, I guessed that it was a makeup remover.


    I hadn''t even thought about it but thank goodness Kingston did. I hated waking up in the morning


    face. to yesterday''s mess on my


    MY Possessive Mafia Men

 Men 115

    Chapter 115: Let Make Breakfast Together


    Chapter 115: Let Make Breakfast Together


    Angelia


    Kingston let me soak in the tub until I was good and ready to get out and when I did, he toweled


    I sighed


    me off with care. at this gentle side of him, it was a side of him he rarely showed. WithContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    not a drop left on my body, he traded long white t-shirts for me. Smelling it discreetly, I happily realized it was his and the scent of tobo, though muted as if it had been washed, filled my nose.


    I would never be a fan of smoking, mainly because of cancer but somehow, the smell of it only reminded me of Kingston. I hadn''t known he smoked until today so I hadn''t been able to connect the smokey scent of him to the cigarettes because now. "Thank you," I murmured hoarsely.


    I had screamed louder when he fucked me that I had lost part of my voice, making it sound husky and rough. When he started to lift me for the third time, I protested a little.


    "I can walk." I muttered.


    I think I can and I could but apparently not as sufficient as he would have liked because after a few steps, he had me back in his arms. Truth to be told, I didn''t know why I had even protested. against it, I liked feeling his arms around me. I liked being close to him. We walked to the kitchen and he sat me down as he started rummaging through the fridge. I hadn''t known how hungry I was until a te of food was ced in front of me and a huge ss of water with ice cubes. "Eat," he grunted and went back to the kitchen to make good for himself as well.


    The vor of pesto, tomato and chicken bombarded my taste buds, Making me hum in contentment. Gosh, this man could make some seriously tasty food. Taking a seat on the other side of the table, he took a bite of his own food. As always, the silence between us was rxed and while I was great, it didn''t make me get to know him better than knowing his disliked talking which I had learned the second I met him.


    "So...I take it you won''t be sleeping with me tonight?" I asked, trying to sound casual but probably failing miserably by the look of his narrowed eyes.


    "You are right, I won''t." He said gruffly and that small me of hope I had somehow kindled extinguished. I must have failed to hide my own feelings because he continued.


    Chapter 115: Let Make Breakfast Together


    "But....I will stay with you until you fall asleep."


    I gave him a tentative smile, feeling shy even after all that we had done just moments earlier. While in a scene, I definitely felt self-conscious at first but my dominants rarely let me stay in my mind for too long. This though, Kingston reading me and my feelings so clearly made me feel bare in a whole other way. With that settled, we finished up eating. I often looked at the man in front of me under myshes, trying to read him like he did me but without any luck. His walls were a fortress I had a hard time breaking through.


    My legs still shook as we made our way to my room and that ass weird, my bedroom? When did I start considering it as mine? I left him on my bed as I brushed my teeth and flossed before joining him on the soft and luxurious mattress. My heart danced with joy when he gathered me in his embrace. It hurt a little knowing he would be gone as soon as I let sleep take over me but for now, I was content with whatever he wanted or could give me. I already knew he struggled, as said to


    me, myself and Marshall. So all I could do was appreciate that he was at least trying.


    The feel of his heart beating against my back lulled me to sleep even as I fought to stay awake


    just so I could have him hold me a little longer.


    When I woke up in an empty bed, I was prepared for it and the space beside me had long grown cold. Thest time I had been here, my emotions were all over the ce and while I didn''t know


    the exact reason why Kingston refused to sleep with me, I couldn''t fault him for it. Everyone was different, some didn''t like to share a bed and that was okay. Of course, I wished he would but I had respected his wishes. I just hoped he had gotten some sleep no matter where he had spent


    the night.


    Rising from the bed, I stretched and felt aches in ces I didn''t know could ache until I met these men. Kingston had worked me over pretty goodst night, I blushed, remembering how he made me hump his leg. He didn''t make me, only told me that if I wanted an orgasm, I had to use him and I had been too desperate not to. I am not just desperate, I wanted to do it as well, the act so humiliating it has made my skin burn with needs. My clit throbbed with the memory of me grinding on his leg, seeking the pleasure promised to me while he watched. It was something I would not forget any time soon.


    Then, my mind went to what had happened afterwards when he had forced me to stay still and keep quiet for twenty whole minutes. It had been hell, each time worse than the former and yet, I could feel tears pressing behind my eyelids as I fought against my own body''s reaction. I wanted to scream, to move something, anything but I had wanted his dick even more, I needed that delicious stretch that only his dick could provide. I hadn''t thought I would be able to hold that tight of a leash on my body but he had proved me wrong. The thing was, I had actually learned a


    Chapter 115: Let Make Breakfast Together


    lot about myselfst night. I had learned how fantastic it felt to let go of my inhibitions, I had learned how much I hated displeasing my dominants. Just the thought of Kingston''s disapproving words made my body tense as if I had been hit only emotionally instead of physically. Lastly, I learned I had more control of my body than I had given myself credit for.


    Walking into the closet, I found a pair of denim shorts and underwear. I didn''t want to change out of his shirt so I stuck with it. Only when I walked back out of the closet after dressing did I realize I had finally epted the fact that they had bought clothes for me and that I would wear them. I didn''t know if that was progress, they would probably think so. I guess I would just learn that while I could be stubborn, they were way worse when it came to taking care of me. A huge part of me liked that a lot, though it was hard to admit it to myself. I had always been independent and I felt like I was losing myself to them.


    I followed the smell of coffee to the kitchen, hoping to find a well rested man as opposed to thest time I had been here. However, I wouldn''tin if I saw him shirtless like I had done. then, s, it wasn''t meant to be. He stood by the counter, chopping fruits with and a blue shirt on, simr to the one I was wearing. Unlike mine, his shirt was stretched tight against his muscled upper body, making me drool. My eyes strayed further down and my breath caught when I saw the ck sweatpants he had on. I had only ever seen him in a suit, so it was quite a shock to the system especially mydy parts because, those sweatpants did nothing to hide the body underneath. The ck cotton clung to his ass, letting me see just how well shaped he was.


    "Want to help me make breakfast?" His voice startled me out of my staring and my eyes snapped up, meeting his knowing gaze.


    Yes, he definitely knew I had been checking him out and I noted the dark circles under his eyes but he looked better than thest time I had slept over.


    "Umm, sure. What are we making?" I was surprised by his offer, he seemed like a guy who treasured his space in the kitchen.


    "Baguette with eggs and bacon and fruit sd on the side." He responded and started cutting up a watermelon.


    "The baguettes should be done rising now, take out the baked pan from the oven and rece it with the pan that is on the counter." He instructed me.


    I looked to where he nodded at the counter and saw a baking pan with a cloth over it. I removed the cover to see two perfectly shaped baguettes.

 Men 116

    Chapter 116: Back Off, He Is Mine


    Chapter 116: Back Off, He Is Mine Angelia


    When he mentioned baguette, I thought he had meant store-bought baguette but this was definitely something he had baked himself. Doing as he had instructed, I took out the pan from the oven which had some water in it and that puzzled me enough to ask what purpose it had.


    "It is to create steam, so the baguettes get crusty." He exined.


    How much time did he really spend in the kitchen? Enough to impress me at least. With the baguettes shaped dough in the oven, he instructed me on how to fry the bacon step by step. I had quite honestly thought I was okay at making bacon but he taught me how to make them perfect and not too scorched like I usually got them. I let him crack the eggs while I watched because I always fucked up the yolks. My mouth watered at the smell of food saturating the air and while he filled our tes, I set the table with mugs, sses, coffee and fresh pressed grape juice.


    For a second time in under twenty hours, I had found joy in spending time with him in the kitchen. Here, he was a whole other person, he was more rxed and at ease and for however long he cooked, he didn''t scowl at the world. Although he still stuck to his few words when he could. get away with it. By the time we sat down, I was starving. The baguettes were filled with an. omelet, bacon and sliced tomatoes which looked absolutely divine and tasted even better.


    "I will definitely remember to put water in the oven beforehand if I ever make baguettes." I marveled because, seriously, that was a damn cool trick.


    Aside from a few initiated conversations on my part, if you could even call me asking questions and him answering either yes or no as conversation. We didn''t talk, it would take time to get him to open up but I wouldn''t give up.


    Shortly, I was back in his car and on my way to the cafe. I had never actually disliked my job until now when all I wanted to do was spend time with my dominants and maybe that was why it was a good thing to be forced away from them, lest they would get stuck and tired of me.


    "Thank you." I said as I unbuckle myself, he had already walked around the car and opened up my door. Walking out, I smiled up at his once again scowling face.


    "So, I guess, I will be seeing you again tomorrow?" He asked.


    "Yes," I mumbled and his eyes went straight to my lips and I hoped for his rough iming kiss but instead, he surprised me by pping my ass hard..


    Chapter 116: Back Off, He Is Mine


    "See you then, pumpkin." He whispered and walked away to the driver''s seat and drove off, leaving nie standing outside the cafe.


    Looking in through the cafe''s window, I shook my head at the way Andy was giving me thumbs up. Tomorrow is the group scene and I will be with Rardo today after my shift. It was a tight schedule but I didn''t mind, I knew I would go insane if I didn''t have anyone to pull me out of my


    own head.


    "Damnit, girl. He is so hot." Andy whistled when I walked inside.


    "Frightening but hot." he added, Iughed and I made my way to the lunchroom to change into my uniform.


    "Back off, he is mine!" I yelled over my shoulder jokingly.


    "Keep him, he is not my type. I would probably piss myself if he ever looked me straight in the eyes." He chuckled back.


    We had a busy day at the cafe today and by the end of it, I was dragging my feet. The tables were all full and as soon as one was free, someone else took it and I only had a couple of short breaks like five minutes short before I had to hurry back. In other words, we were understaffed but the tips made it just about worth it. I didn''t have to gossip with Andy as we went back and forth with orders. We were lucky today, having had pleasant enough customers and littleining. Thank, goodness, I didn''t think I could handle that on top of all the stress.


    "Ugh, I am officially dead." I said when thest people walked out the door, leaving me alone with Andy and the chef had already gone.


    Slumping into the chair I had plopped my ass on, I groaned feeling the aches left by Kingstonst night and from spending the entire day on my feet.


    "Yes, tell me about it." He muttered.


    "But we should probably get this ce back in order." He suggested but didn''t make a move to get


    started.


    "Can''t we just take a couple of minutes first? I don''t think I can move yet."


    We were both ragged and the thought of cleaning up made the soles of my feet throb painfully.


    "If we take a break now, it will get harder to start againter." He said, ever the wise man and he offered a hand to drag me up from my seat.


    Chapter 116: Back Off, He Is Mine


    With significant effort on both of our parts, we managed to swipe the tables, count the money in the register and get the ce ready for tomorrow. We were really dragging it, so much that I had. texted Rardo to tell him I would bete. "How is your father?" Andy asked as we did a final sweep of the ce.


    "He says he is okay but from what my mother told me, he is going insane. He is not used to taking things easy." I replied.


    "He appreciated the package I sent him." I added.


    I had gone a little overboard with the candy and crossword puzzle but I wanted him to have something to do when he couldn''t move around much unless it was with crutches.


    "That is good to hear, tell them I extended my regards next time you talk to them."


    Andy had met my parents on a couple of asions when they visited me and they all hit it off


    right from the start.


    "I will be sure to tell them." I promised and went to the lunchroom to change into the clothes I had arrived in.


    The smell of Kingston embraced me and I couldn''t help but sniff the shirt like a creep


    "Hey, girl. One of your men is outside!" Andy yelled from outside the room, just the words, one of ''my men made me grin.


    How did I ever get so lucky to not only have one amazing dominant but three? Shaking off my sluggish movement, I hurried up and not wanting to make him wait for me anymore than he already had. I was at least twenty minuteste by now, grabbing my bag, I went out the door but stopped beside Andy.


    "Go, I will lock up." He said, seeing my indecision.


    "I will call you the day after tomorrow and you better pick up or else, I will smack you ass so hard. that you will see stars. No, wait, I forget you were into that kind of stuff." He winked, making meugh.


    "Talk to youter and good luck tomorrow with Ben." I said.


    While I had gotten the weekend off, poor Andy would work with our number one enemy, a tiny bit of an overstatement but Ben really wasn''t that great of a guy.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thanks, I am going to need it. Now go to your man." He ushered me along and out of the cafe.


    Chapter 116: Back Off, He Is Mine.


    The sight of Rardo stopped me in my tracks, he was dressed in jeans and a form-fitting jumper, showing a hint of the glorious abs underneath. It was rare to see him in casual clothes but it looks just as good on him as a suit. His intense eyes pinned me to the spot and the raw need I saw in them made my pussy clench in desperation. Even being so tired that I could hardly stand, he made me turn on and that was a feat in and for itself.


    "Come here, honey." He said in that smooth voice of his.


    My body moved automatically, taking the necessary steps to reach him. He grabbed me around my waist and pulled me to him when I was within reach, bracing my hands on his chest, I could feel the muscles beneath my hands tighten.


    "Hi, sir." I smiled coyly, my heart beating like crazy under his gaze.


    "Hello, bunny." He smirked, bringing one hand on my nape and guided my mouth to his.


    The kiss started out softly but heated when his tongue demanded entry and with a soft sigh, I let him in. From the start, he took control of the kiss, forcing me to follow his lead. I whimpered as he bit my lower lip, feeling mg panties damped at the slight sting. Chapter Comments


    70

 Men 117

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 117: ept We Want To Spoil You


    Chapter 117: ept We Want To Spoil You


    Angelia


    I was panting by the time he pulled away and I had to mentally shake off my lust-filled thoughts. Blinking, I craned my neck to look up at him.


    "Well, that was quite the hello." He chuckled and opened the door to the passenger seat for me.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What can I say? I have missed you." He winked and closed the door before walking to the driver''s


    seat.


    "So, might I ask what we were going to do today?" I asked when he got inside the car, my lips still tingly after our kiss.


    "Today, I am going to train you in something I considered vital to my submissive." He said, looking at me with something I couldn''t quite discern. Amusement maybe? "And what is that?"


    My curiosity was through the roof, each time I met up with one of them or all of them, I had no idea what ns they had in mind. It was actually quite thrilling.


    auto "To teach you to ept that we want to spoil you. It is important to us, so you need to learn how to get used to it. I heard you had a rough day at work today and I want to show you how this arrangement of ours isn''t just about you submitting to us. It is time you experienced some of the other joy of being with us."


    ''Oh, wait, how did you know today was rough?" I certainly hadn''t talked to him aside from him texting to confirm he would pick me up and me telling him I would bete.


    "I might have talked to Andy." He said, his body tensed like he was afraid of my reaction.


    "That is.... that''s actually quite considerate of you, thank you." I muttered, feeling a warmth


    spread inside my chest.


    I was definitely swooning at their attentiveness. What were these men doing to me? It felt like I was falling and there was no parachute to save me. I just hoped it wouldn''t shatter me when I hit the ground.


    "How did you even contact Andy? I wasn''t aware of your exchanging numbers." I asked, that was


    Chapter 117: ept We Want To Spoll You


    the part I didn''t understand. Andy would have told me if he was talking to any of my men,


    wouldn''t he?


    "Yes, about that...I got his phone number that one time when I picked you up from work. He gave it to me in case you needed something and wanted me to have a way of contacting him. He is really protective of you, you know." He replied and his eyes told me he hadn''t decided if it was a good thing Andy was so protective of me or if there was anypetition between them.


    "He is kind of like my brother, I am just as protective of him." I admitted.


    The truth was, given the shit Andy had gone through with his family, it only made me want to shield him from as much hurt as I could. It seemed it went both ways, he nodded in understanding.


    "Anyway, today was the first time I called him and don''t be mad at him for not telling you, I wanted to surprise you." My stomach growled and let out an awkwardugh.


    "Well, I hope your surprise includes food because I am starving."


    The food was in fact included when we got to his house, the smell of chicken made my mouth water. It turned out to be a chicken sd with delicious croutons mixed in and while I wasn''t typically a sd lover, this was perfect. Maybe I had just been making sd incorrectly, I would ask his cook for the recipe the next time I met her.


    "How has your day been?" I asked after thest bite, I felt full and rxed. It was great to put some weight off my feet.


    "It has been good, got some work done and looked forward to seeing you. Gosh, I have missed you." His words made me blush.


    "I have missed you too." I echoed.


    I hadn''t seen him since I had the public scene and it was almost a week. It was wonderful being in hispany again..


    "Did you guys cook together yesterday?" He asked it innocently but his eyes showed that there was more to the question than that. "Hmmm," I nodded with a soft smile.


    "And it was fun, we made stir fry and he taught me how to cut an onion. Did you know that a wet paper towel can absorb the acid from an onion so it won''t sting your eyes?" He shook his head at my question. 2/4


    Chapter 117: ept We Want To Spoll You


    "I didn''t either, it was crazy but yes, he is actually a pretty good teacher."


    Something like joy flitted across his face as if hearing how much I enjoyed being with his friend made him happy. His phone rang and cut the conversation, looking at the screen, he picked up


    the call.


    "This is Rardo speaking." He said and there was a moment of silence before he said another


    word.


    "I have been expecting them, send them up."


    "Who ising?" I asked when he put his phone back in his pocket. Was this part of the surprise he had talked about earlier?


    "You will see," he smirked and got up to clear the table.


    I helped him wash off the tes while he put them in the dishwasher, all the while I was jittery and nervous and not knowing who would show up. Just as we were done cleaning up, the elevator chimed and I tensed. He walked up behind me as I looked towards the entryway and from the kitchen, I could see the living room and the opening to the entry clearly.


    "Rx, I promise this is something you will like." He said and then dragged my earlobe between his teeth, making me shudder from the sensation.


    "Wait here, I will get them." He whispered and walked off to the elevator.


    Secondster, he came back with an elderly woman and a man, thetter was carrying a giant bag in one hand and a smaller one in the other hand,


    "Follow me and I will show you where you can put it up." I could hear him say before they vanished down the hallway.


    I stood still, puzzled at what was happening but luckily, I didn''t need to wonder long. After a couple of minutes, he returned to me and answered the question clearly written on my face.


    "Maria, the woman you just saw is a professional masseuse and she will be giving you a full body shiatsu massage for an hour and a half." He exined and with each other, my eyes widened.


    "That is why I called Andy earlier, I want to know which shape to wear so I could n our night ordingly."


    The thoughtfulness behind his gesture made me unable to protest to him spending money on me. It was the sweetest thing that he had nned the night around my needs.


    Chapter 117: ept We Want To Spoll You


    "I will admit," he continued.


    "I wanted to give you a full body massage myself, though at this moment, I can tell you need the rxation and I won''t be able to control myself if I first got my hands on your naked body." His voice dropped to a husky tone and my mind took me ces that made me press my thighs together.


    I definitely wouldn''t mind him being the one giving me that massage and possibly get a happy ending as well. Damnit, I needed to stop thinking about it or else I would give that poor woman signals I really wouldn''t want to give. He looked at me expectantly, waiting for my reaction and I smiled as I tiptoed and gave him a kiss.


    "Thank you," I whispered sincerely against his lips.


    Just as I was pulling back, he growled and twisted his hand in my hair, forcing me back to him. He attacked my lips with an intensity that had me moaning in heady joy. There was something about the way he took control of me that made me dizzy with needs. I had never known why I wanted to submit in the first ce but these men made it feel glorious as if this was what I was meant to do. A cough behind him broke us apart, almost guilty as if we had been caught. I turned to the man


    standing just outside the kitchen.


    "It is.. umm.. it is all set up in the room. I will be back to get the equipment when you are done with your appointment." The man informed us, he looked flustered but I was sure I looked even worse. With a few words exchanged with Rardo, the man left us alone. You are wee, honey." Rardo said back to me, picking up our conversation.


    "Come on, I will show you which room it was."


    I followed him down the hall and he stopped beside a door I hadn''t been in before. With a chaste kiss, he sent me inside. Chapter Comments


    11


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Men 118

    MY Possessive Mafia Men Chapter 118: Shiatsu Massage Chapter 118: Shiatsu Massage


    Angelia


    The room was a guest room but still with plenty of space to have, massage table. I couldn''t tell whose room it was, if it was Marshall''s or Kingston''s since the only scent in here now was some type of oil. Calming music came from a small portable speaker, setting the rxing tone in the room. Candles were burning and the lights were dimmed. "Hi," I greeted the kind-looking woman.


    "Hello, Mrs. I Morgan. I


    I am Maria, your masseuse for today." She introduced himself.


    "...I am...I am not...eh." I stammered, trying to exin to her that I wasn''t married to Rardo.. Just the suggestion of it made my heart race. "We are not married." I finally said as I collected myself.


    "Oh, I am sorry, my mistake. Have you ever had a shiatsu massage before?" She asked calmly as if she hadn''t made me so fluttered that I had forgotten to speak. "No, I haven''t had a....what did you call it? Shiatsu massage?"


    "Yes, shiatsu is a type of of massage that


    t helps bnce your body and release tension." She exined..


    "Now, if you would undress andy down on the table on your stomach. I will be back in a couple. of minutes so we can start, there are paper briefs for you on the bed if you want to use them." I nodded, looking towards the bed and confirming that paper panties wereying there. She gave me a couple of more instructions before she left the room.


    The aches in my body made themselves known, going from numbness to painful throbbing as if the mention of getting it alleviated made me more aware of them. Gosh, it sounded like heaven to get rid of it and I had never experienced a professional massage before. The closest I had gotten to it was at Marshall''s house, the night he used a massage candle. Undressing, I left my own panties on and grabbed the paper ones to put over them as well. I climbed up on the table andid down on my stomach, using the towel she left for me to cover up my a**. It didn''t take long until she returned, she had waited just long enough to be sure I was covered up properly. "Let''s begin, we will start with your upper back and work our way through." She informed me.


    Chapter 118: Shiatsu Massage


    I jumped slightly from the warm oil being poured on my upper back, it didn''t burn and in fact it was quite pleasant. I just hadn''t been prepared for it. As she started, all I could do was enjoy the feeling of getting some proper care for my stiff muscles. It was, perhaps, the most fantastic and heavenly thing I had ever experienced aside from being with my men. I felt spoiled as I sunk deep into rxation, the music lulling me to a calm state of mind and I couldn''t grasp any thoughts but how sweet Rardo was for arranging this for me. He had wanted me to ept that they wanted to take care of me and I felt that little by little. I was starting to.


    a


    Since I could remember, I have been independent. However, I was gradually learning that I could still be independent while also still being taken care of. Just like one could be a feminist but still want to submit to a man. I didn''t have to be one of the other, just the bnce. As long as I didn''t have to give up that part of me, as long as I didn''t be too dependent on them. What was actually the problem? For a good one hour thirty minutes, every ache and worry fell away. My muscles beneath the skillful touch of a professional and my mind calmed down from its usual storm enough for me to see things more clearly. These men, my dominants, were everything I could have dreamed of. They took care of me in a way no one had ever done before and made me feel like I was special and that I didn''t need to be anyone but myself. We hadn''t talked about us finding someone else and I didn''t know if that was still expected of us. They were supposed help me find a dominant but also try


    to find their own ve.


    For the past weeks, it hadn''t been mentioned again. Maybe it was because we were still at the beginning of our arrangement and they wanted us to get settled into our arrangement first. Back


    what? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    it


    when we made that deal, it had been easy to agree but now that I knew them, now that I knew I was like to be with them, I didn''t want to give that up. Nobody couldpare to my dominants and I didn''t want to have anyone else topare them to either. The thought of being with someone else made me nauseous and I just hoped they felt the same at the thought of them being with another woman that wasn''t me.


    them


    Three weeks, had it really been that little? Time with them made the days go fast and slow. My mind couldn''tprehend that twenty-four hours with either of them could feel like a beautiful lifetime but still be over in a blink of an eye. It felt I had known them for months, it truly did. Being with them felt natural as if they were meant to be in my life even with Andy, our friendship hasn''t been an automatic thing. We had tightened our bond through the years we had known each other. But with these men, the bond was almost in ce at the first hello. That had to meant something, right? When the appointment with Maria was over, I struggled to get up from the table. My whole body. felt like jelly, I had never been this rxed before. She gave me privacy to get dressed and only then did I notice a plush bathrobe hanging on the door. It wasn''t in any of the men''s sizes, so I figured it was for me to wear. Rardo was talking to the woman as I came out of the room and 1


    Chapter 118: Shiatsu Massage


    could hear how happy the old woman was. With one look at the hefty stack of bliss in her hand, I could guess why. I thanked her profusely, not only had she been entirely professional but she had done a fantastic job too.


    The man from earlier went into the room I had juste out of and started gathering up their stuff. Rardo took one look at me in the bathrobe and back at the guy before sending me to his bedroom. Shaking my head amusingly, I walked towards his bedroom. One night, , he could let me do a public scene wearing only a corset and the next, he could react to me wearing a huge robe in the presence of another man, strange. My body was slick with massage oil and I could really use a shower to wash it all off Taking off the robe, I went to to turn on the shower and adjust the temperature to my liking. This time, I was prepared for the rain-like watering from the ceiling. A cold gust of air danced across my skin as the bathroom door opened but I didn''t turn around or try to cover myself up. Instead, I reached my hand under the spray and felt the water, just shy of hot and that was perfect. Still not turning around, I stepped inside the shower and with self-conscious movement, I started washing my body, all the while achingly aware of the man behind me watching. My skin prickled with awareness and I could literally feel his eyes on my body, taking in every inch of me. Taking the shampoo bottle, I poured a dash on my palm and massaged it into my roots. Only when I was


    done did I I finally turn around. He rubbed the corner of his mouth with this thumb as his gaze


    devoured r


    me, trailing down my body as I let the water wash away the shampoo.


    "See something you like?" I breathed, trying to embody those tough and confident women in the books I have read but probably failed miserably.


    I was neither tough nor confident but I was getting there which was the main thing. He smirked


    and muttered huskily.


    "Oh, honey. You have no idea." With words like that to bolster me, I only grew bolder.


    "Are you going to join me?" I asked, my stomach clenched at the thought of all the fun things that could happen if he did.


    "Unfortunately, as much as I would have loved that, you are tired and you need your rest. I don''t want to wear you out before our date tonight." He turned around and walked out the door but not before looking over his shoulder and taking in my naked body onest time. "Get some sleep if you would like, we are living in two hours."

 Men 119

    Chapter 119: We Are Going On A Date


    Chapter 119: We Are Going On A Date Angelia


    "Get some sleep if you would like, we are living in two hours." With that he left the bathroom.


    Did he just say a date? I gawked at the closing door, frozen on the outside while on the inside, I was buzzing with excitement. The previous thoughts of shower sex flew out the window in shock at his statement.


    ''Don''t read too much into it, it could have just been a figure of speech. I reminded myself but I hoped it wasn''t.


    With the revtion that I wanted something more with them, I was overthinking everything they said and did to me, hoping it could provide me an answer as to how they truly felt about me, about us. I couldn''t simply ask them, oh no that would have been too easy and as stated earlier, I wasn''t that kind of tough. Although, I wished I was. Rardo had said we would leave in a few hours which gave me plenty of time if I wanted to sleep and now that he had suggested it, I could feel my eyelids growing heavy. How in the world could he read my body better than I could? He must be some kind of bodynguage analyst or something.


    Rinsing out the conditioner I had absently applied while lost in thought, I stepped out of the shower. Towels were folded on the sink which had been there before he entered the room and just that one sweet gesture made me swoon. Andtely, I have been doing that a lot. The towels were warm as if they had been heated beforehand, this was the kind of spoiling I could one hundred percent get behind without having to feel bad.


    After I was dry enough, I braided the still damp hair and hoped it would make cute curls before jumping into the bed. I only realized after getting under the cover that I hadn''t put on any underwear but the soft embrace of the nket was too hard to leave so I decided against finding a pair of panties. For thest couple of weeks, I have been sleeping naked. Rardo apparently did. it all the time and I could certainly see the appeal. It didn''t hurt to have easy ess either, two mornings with Marshall proved that to be quite sufficient. My thoughts grew fuzzy as I fell asleep, thest thought I had was what it would be like to go on a date with Rardo. An actual date.


    The gentle touch on my shoulder woke me up and I looked around in confusion. The only light in the room was from themp on the nightstand and the curtains were blocking out the view of the city.


    Chapter 119: We Are Going On A Date


    "Is it morning already?" I yawned, Rardo shook his head and humor shined in his eyes as he


    looked at me.


    ''We are going on that date of ours and I figured I would give you some time to wake up fully before we went." He said and I sat up on the bed in a rush.


    "Oh shit, I forgot to set the rm. How long do have?"


    ncing at the nightstand for my phone, I realized I had forgotten it in the kitchen and when he didn''t respond, I turned back to him. His eyes were dipped low and I followed his gaze to my breast, my very exposed breasts. The nket must have fallen when I sat up and I made no move to cover them. My breathing grew rapidly as I felt the tension cracking in the air. Looking back at him, I swallowed, painfully aware of the tingling happening down below. It seems we didn''t need


    much to raise the fire between us into a ze.


    "As long as you need, you don''t have to stress." He finally responded but regrettably pulled away


    from my breasts.


    "hadid the clothes I want you to wear on the bench." He nodded towards the bench at the end of the bed.


    To be honest, I hadn''t seen the bench until he pointed it out, apparently, I wasn''t great at noticing details. He left me to my own devices and I got out of bed and walked to the bench, curious as to


    what he had picked out. Was it another set of sexy underwear or something else entirely? It turned out it was a beautiful ck dress with a sweetheart neckline and thin straps. On another part of the bench were ck thong and a strapless bra in the same color. A pair of silver heels were ced on the floor that I almost missed when I looked at the clothes. I bit my lips as I put


    on the underwear, he couldn''t possibly choose something so sexy without nning to see me in them. A girl could certainly hope..


    Having seen the elegant and formal clothing, I figured we were going out somewhere. I hadn''t.


    brought with me any makeup but I was sure I had seen some sealed cosmetics in one of the drawers in the bathroom, I just hoped they were for me. If not, I would be pissed that he had stuff for another girl. It was crazy how fast I had gone from being opposed to them buying me stuff to using them without asking. Although in all fairness, I was still opposed to it. I just, I guess I could recognize a losing battle and I didn''t want to fight it.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    These men had money, sure and if they wanted to spend some of it on me then, I couldn''t stop them and I had to admit, now that I was learning to ept it, it feels good that they wanted to make sure I wasfortable in their homes and that I had whatever I needed while I was there. It certainly made things easier for me between the four homes I went back and forth to. Four homes? Wow, things have really changed since the open house at Pleasure Pce. It was still unbelievable at times, but what was even more unbelievable was how fast I had gotte


    used to it.


    Chapter 119: We Are Going On A Date


    Searching through the drawer, I found the makeup needed. He had even managed to match my foundation perfectly, something I had never been able to. Still, I couldn''t really be surprised, he was as observant as they came. I chose light eyeshadow and picked a pink lipstick to finish the look. I had heard once that you should only have either eyes or heavy lips when doing makeup but never both. They mentioned something about bnce and while I might not necessarily agree, I still made that rule my own. I knew too little about makeup to experiment anyway, so it was better to keep it simple. Although I wasn''t totally unknowledgeable either, I didn''t grow up in the age of social media and make-up gurus without learning a thing or two.


    Swiping myshes with mascara for the finishing look, I went to get dressed. The bust and waistline fit around my breast snuggly without it being too tight and below the waistline, the dress red out slightly and ended just beneath my knees. It had the kind of material that made me think I was one of the most famous celebrities in the country. If the wind would blow up on my skirt, it would surely lift the dress''s hem. Walking back to the bathroom, I pulled out of the hair tie and let down my hair. Ibed my fingers through the strands and made it look presentable. It wasn''t as curly as I had wished but this will do.


    As I was getting myself ready, all I could think about was tonight. Rardo had said we were going on a date two times now and with the formal clothing, it made it feel even more real. This was very different from what we usually do and while I loved being dominated by these men, I couldn''t wait for this.... whatever this was. I could hear him entering the bedroom and I was suddenly d I had closed my bathroom door by habit. I wanted to see his expression when he first saw me in this dress.


    For the first time in a long while, I felt beautiful as I walked out to meet him. My heart pounded. nervously in my chest, waiting for his reaction. He wasn''t in the room but the door to the closet was ajar and light spilled through the crack. Wringing my hands, I waited until he came out and when he finally did, my heart stopped. He was wearing a gray suit with ties matched to my dress perfectly. His hair wasbed back but while it was styled, it still looked as rugged as ever, just the way I loved it. I felt like each time I saw him, he only grew sexier.


    While I had stared at him, I had failed to notice him staring back at me until my eye met his piercing ones. Although they weren''t its usual color now with his pupils erged. Chapter Comments


    10


    POR


    COMMENT NOW

 Men 120

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 120: You Never Bore Me


    Chapter 120: You Never Bore Me


    Angelia


    I was about to say f*** the date and jump his bones when he gave his trademark smirk.


    "You look even better in that dress than I envisioned." He said huskily.


    "Of course, it looks even better sliding off your body but I can wait."


    Well I couldn''t wait, d****it. I felt like he had dangled a perfectly cooked steak in my face the entire day While I was starving and then denied me the food. Did I justpare him to food? I am just a weirdo. "What are youughing about?" He asked curiously.


    He had moved closer to me without me even noticing and was now standing in front of me. I had to crane my neck so I could talk to his face rather than his chest.


    "I was just thinking about about something." ." I said and shook my head at my silly thoughts.


    "You really don''t want to know." I added and he leaned down towards me and whispered.


    "No," his breath fluttered over my lips as he spoke, he was close enough to kiss.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No?" I said back, desperation for him seeping into my voice.


    "That is too bad." He pulled away.


    "Put on your heels and let''s go on our date.


    Cursing him under my breath, I stalked towards the heels he had picked out for me.


    "Such a tease." I mumbled and hisugh told me he had heard me.


    "Are we really going on a date?" I finally asked as we left the house and now seated inside the car.


    T


    I was a curious person by nature and these men were torturing that side of me every time I was with them. They always left me wondering what would happen, still I couldn''tin either. It was like an adventure every time I was with them, not knowing what would happen next, not knowing what they would do to me next. The thrill of it made my skin buzz with excitement.


    114


    Chapter 120: You Never Bore Me


    "What are we doing here?" I asked.


    "We are here for our date, of course." He winked, basically giving me a non-answer.


    He parked the car close to the harbor and in front of us, I saw what I could only guess was the east river. What stole my attention weren''t the river in itself but the many yachts docked here. They were magnificent and ranging from huge to massively huge beasts of boats. I was speechless, I could only ept his hand when he had gotten out of the car and opened the door for me. He led me down the dock and I followed only because of his hand on my back, guiding me. My mind couldn''tprehend what was happening.


    I had known these men were rich, Kingston owned a manor for crying out loud but it still stumped me every time I saw proof of their wealth. It was such a world away from my ordinary life and it wasn''t even funny. We stopped in front of one of those massive yachts and it was parked sideways. Aurelia was written in gold on the side of the boat, if I could even call it a boat. "This is yours?" I asked, mg eyes round as I gazed at it.


    ???


    "Yes, it is."


    Yes,


    nodded, taking my reaction while I took in the boat.


    He nod


    thought but I kind of liked it, I liked that we were livingpletely different lives, we were literally worlds apart and yet, we found each other against all odds. A millionaire and a broke-ish university student, books were written about people like us. That was a weird


    I was still trying toprehend the fact feeling like I was the main character after years of being a side character in my own life. "Come on, let''s get on board." he helped me on the deck and led me up two flights of stairs. We can stay inside for a while, it gets quite chilly while we drive."


    I gasped as he opened the door and revealed an entire living room with an enormousfy looking couch taking up a great deal of the space. I walked to it and sat down, taking in every detail of the room. The walls were brown oak which I knew he was fond of with big windows giving the ce a more open feel to it. Aside from the brown oak, light beige was used to brighten up the room and it looked fancy and expensive but also beautiful. I could also see a dining room in the same color scheme, the dinner table had seats for six people, although I didn''t know if he knew enough people to fill them all. Gosh, did I know him at all? I knew who he was as a person and that I could trust him with my body. Still, I didn''t know about his family, friends or anything else about his life outside of our rtionship. "This is quite something." I mumbled.


    He took ce beside me and I squealed as he lifted me onto hisp, he brushed my hair over one


    314


    Chapter 120. You Never Bore Me


    shoulder, leaving my neck bare.


    "I got this from my father." He said against my skin, just below my ear. I froze, he had never mentioned his parents before, not once.


    "Your father?"


    Yes, I didn''t have the best rtionship with him but he tried to fix it in the end. It is a long story and I don''t want to bore you with the details." I turned around and cupped his face.


    "You will never bore me, Rardo, I want to get to know you properly, I want to know about those times you listened to your grandfather y with his band and how your childhood was. I want to know who you are, not just as my dominants but as a person." I leaned in to give him a quick kiss.


    Let me get to know you." I whispered against his lips.


    He pulled back to look me in my eyes, his eyes glowed with an emotion that had warmth spread


    across my chest.


    "Okay," he sighed.


    "I will tell you whatever you want to know when we sit down for dinner."


    With a happy smile, I leaned in and kissed him again. This one wasn''t brief and he quickly took control of it, making my toes curl with delight. In his arms, I was beyond content. Chapter Comments


    11

 Men 121

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 121: I Want To Do Something Special Chapter 121: I Want To do Something Special Angelia


    I hadn''t e t even realized the boat had been moving until it stopped and Rardo gestured for me to follow him outside. I had been too busy snuggling up to one of my men to notice anything but him. That was cheesy but it was the truth, they all look up all my attention when I was with either of them and I wouldn''t have it any other way.


    The bow of the yacht was decked out with a round table set for two people. When we got closer, I saw beautiful rose petals strawn beautifully on the tablecloth. A bottle of what looked to be red wine was ced off to the side with a spread of crackers, cheese, grapes and smi. With the


    Do you like it?"ew of the city in the background, it was ridiculously perfect for my first ever date.


    "He asked while pulling out a chair for me.


    §ß§Ö


    "Are you kidding me? This is...." I trailed off, trying to find the words.


    love


    it," In "I mumbled.


    "But you didn''t have to do all this, you know. I would have been totally fine eating a burger at one


    "D


    in the city."


    of the restaurants in


    I could have been in any ce and still love it because I was with him. I hoped he knew that. He


    I


    smiled at me, noticeably relieved with my response.


    "I know, I just wanted I to do something special." He opened the wine bottle and poured it to us


    both. Looking at the rose petals, I picked one up.


    "Who put these here?"


    They


    would have been blown away with the wind when we were driving, so that means it was decorated when we stopped.


    "The chef set the table for us, I would have done it myself but I wanted it to be a surprise."


    Damnit, this man was blowing my mind right now with his sweet gesture. I hadn''t known him to be this romantic but I loved seeing this side of him. I almost didn''t want to grab anything from the cheese te just because it looks so beautiful and I didn''t want to ruin the arrangements but it also looked too yummy not to eat. Using a knife, I spread some cheese on a cracker and popped it into


    my mouth and it tasted just as good as it looked. My father would have loved this, he was a


    Chapter 121: I Want To Do Something Special cheese addict.


    "This is amazing." I gushed, reaching for the food the second time.


    "I am d you like it, but don''t eat until you are full. I want to have some space for dinner."


    "But I thought we had dinner earlier?" He chuckled.


    "I would never feed you a mere sd for dinner, that was just so you wouldn''t go hungry until our date."


    This man really did think of everything. A slight breeze was ying with my hair and I blushed a strand from my lips. Aside from the gentle waves, it was utterly silent. Having lived in the city for so long, the silence was never truly silent. There was always some type of sound in the background. Being here, away from it all was like heaven and it was peaceful. Hang


    gon, I will be right back." He stood up from his chair all of a sudden and disappeared inside.


    While he was gone, I grabbed another cracker, three of these wouldn''t make me full but any more and it just might. He came back a minuteter with a wool nket and draped it over me. I had noticed I was cold until he covered me up.


    "I would have given you my jacket but this would warm you up better." He said and kissed my forehead before retreating back to his chair. "Thank you," I smiled at at him, my eyes filled with emotions at his thoughtfulness. The water danced beneath us in "What are you "The


    heath us in the moonlight and the sky was cloudless, I stared up at the sky, looking at the stars I hadn''t seen clearly in years. The city usually obscured the stars with its night lights, a smile tugged at my lips as I located my favorite constetion. at?" He asked softly. and Cassiopeia, there is this myth about her that she was vain." I replied. "But?" He prompted, hearing I had more to say about her.


    consteticking at?


    "But the mythology behind her story is thousands of years old. Women were perceived a whole different way back then, so when I first learned about her, I made up my own story. One where she wasn''t vain, justfortable in her own skin. Instead of being uncertain about her body, she to hide that fact."


    liked how she looked and she didn''t to


    It was how I wanted to be confident and at ease in the body that gave me life.


    214


    Chapter 121: I Want To Do Something Special


    "I have honestly never thought about mythology but I rather like your version." Hisment made my smile widened.


    A man joined us outside, interrupting our conversation. He was carrying two steamy tes and with a bow and he ced the food in front of us before promptly leaving us alone again. The te was beautifully decorated with a juicy looking steak topped with sauce. The smell of the food was mouthwatering and it looked like something that would be served at one of the best restaurants. in the city. Suddenly, I was really d we had a light meal earlier so I wouldn''t be too full. He was truly a thorough nner. "I remember how much you liked the steak you had thest time so I figured I couldn''t go wrong with that.


    "You are right, this looks delicious." I smiled


    For a while, we simply savored the food. It was as good as it looked and the taste of it exploded in my mouth and the potato practically melted on my tongue. As much as I respected vegetarians, Icked the willpower to resist the temptation of well seasoned and perfectly cooked meat. We had small talks while we eat, it wasn''t anything of importance but even a tiny peek at what was going on in his brain held my attention. "So, do you want to tell me the story about the boat?" I possess it as a question because it was.


    I would never demand him to share something he wasn''t ready to part with. I saw myself as an open book, mostly because I sucked at hiding my own feelings. Still, people were different and not everything was easy to talk about. If he wanted to share, I would be happy that he trusted me enough to tell me. But if he didn''t want to, then that was alsopletely fine which was something he needed to know. Before he could respond, I continued. "But if you are not ready, you don''t have to. We could always find something else to talk about." He shook his head.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, it is okay. I want to let you get to know me." He said, referring to the conversation we had inside the living room.


    Nodding, I waited patiently. I could practically see the wheels in his head spinning, trying to find. the best way to broach the subject about his father, I had figured there was a reason he hadn''t mentioned him before or his mouth for that matter.


    "I told you that my father and I didn''t have a great rtionship, it wasplicated and it messed me up." He admitted, tugging at my heartstrings..


    "He was a sessful business owner, known to the world as a charming billionaire and a devoted


    §Ý§Ö


    314


    Chapter 121: I Want To Do Something Special


    family man." He barked out augh as if the notion was absurd.


    "But I knew him for what he was, my father was a liar and a cheater. He had mistresses in every fucking city that I am sure of and one of them was my mother." He spelled out the words like it was poison on his tongue.


    "All I know about heres from my grandparents, my mother was egocentric and always chasing down a new idiot that could pay for the life she craved and she happened to meet my father. Thenter came me, of course, my father was a devoted family man and he fought to keep that image. He already has a wife and children, two mother and me with open arms. What children. So he couldn''t exactly wee my


    the public know about that?"


    His voice was filled with an anger that was so deeply rooted I could feel it in his voice. But in that anger, I could also hear the hurt which was way worse to ignore. I wanted to close the distance. between us, I wanted him to know I was here for him but I didn''t move. I had to let him finish, this was clearly something he needed to get off his chest. Afterwards, I would give him whatever he neededfort or escape from the hurt he felt. Chapter Comments


    10

 Men 122

    Chapter 122: Your Fingers Are Magic


    Chapter 122: Your Fingers Are Magic Angelia


    "My father denied my existence, I was just a bastard son. No, I am just one of his consequences." Rardo continued. "He left first before I was even born and then left my mother. One day, she took off and ran, leaving me in the care of my grandparents. My mother didn''t want a toddler ruining her chance at finding a new man to pay for her morous lifestyle. They both left me to fend for myself, I am just grateful I had my grandparents." He lifted his wine ss and took a long sip. He hadn''t looked at me since he started telling his story, all the while, I had silently urged him to.


    Dov


    you remember when Marshall mentioned I helped that restaurant owner start his own business?" He asked, shocking me with the change of the direction of this conversation. Finally, his eyes connected with mine and my breath caught. They held a weight that seemed impossible to bear, I nodded my head in response.


    "You see, sometime in his elderly days, my father suddenly reached out. I didn''t know what


    it.''


    changed his mind but he wanted to get to know me. I was already seventeen years old at that time and had just started college. He thought he could buy his way into my life with money but I didn''t want it. So instead, I put it aside andter gave it to someone who needed "You gave it to Noah, the owner of the restaurant?" I asked.


    "Yes, I did that." He nodded.


    "But did this yachte into the picture?


    My father kept trying to get in my good grace, I was spiteful, though. So he was out of luck. I had survived seventeen years without him and I wouldn''t allow him toe waltzing in as if he had. the right to do so. For years, he kept trying and for years I shut him out. I wouldn''t give him a second chance, I didn''t know he had written me into his will after he died and hiswyer


    contacted me. Along with one-fourth of his money, I got this boat. He had also written a note, telling me all things I never let him and it was about how much he regretted putting his image over his son. About him and my mother, and what he felt for her even yearster. He said he regretted letting us both go and he named this boat with her in mind." 1/5


    Chapter 122: Your Fingers Are Magic


    "Aurelia?" I asked, remembering the name written on the side of the boat.


    nodded.


    "Why didn''t you." I trailed off, not knowing how to ask the question.


    "Why didn''t I rename it?" He guessed and I nodded.


    "Because.... It reminds me that when I do fall in love, I will treat her with all the care I have and never let her go. It reminds me to never make the same mistake


    my father did "


    The look he gave meden with meaning and it made my heart stutter in its cage.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The mood was somber after he had told me about his childhood, I didn''t know what to say, so I


    didn''t say anything at all. Instead, I left my chair and crawled up on hisp, resting my cheek against his chest. I hooked my arms around him and gave me a hug. I didn''t know which of us needed it the most but my heart broke at his story and I could tell he didn''t like to revisit that part of his life. He had been tense and angry when he talked about his parents and all I wanted to do wasfort him. He let out a breath as he rxed under my touch and hugged me back, his head I fell into the crook of my neck.


    The sound of something being ced on the table made me withdraw from his embrace just enough to see that the same man had put down a te of chocte cake. It was a huge piece, more than enough for the both of us. "Thank you," I said to the retracting man and he stopped only for a second to give me a nod before moving away and giving us space.


    I didn''t make a move to get off hisp, and he didn''t let me go either. We sat like this in silence for a couple of minutes before the scent of chocte became irresistible. He shifted my post on hisp with little effort so my back was to his front. One of his hands rested on my thigh while the other reached for one of the teaspoons and filled it with cake. "Open your mouth, honey." He said as he held the spoon to my


    mouth.


    I didn''t object, I hummed as the creamy chocte goodness hit my taste buds. He continued feeding me and himself, taking turns on who would get the spoon of cake. There was intimacy in letting him feed me and I think both of us took pleasure in it. He was back to his rxed self as if the conversation about his parents never happened. When the te was empty, we walked back inside to the warm living room. As I sat down on the couch, he went to the speakers and hooked it to his phone. The sound of cool and romantic music filled the room. I was surprised when! walked up to me, offering me one of his hands.


    215


    Chapter 122: Your Fingers Are Magic


    "What are you doing?" I asked, looking at him with wide eyes.


    "Angelia, will you give me the pleasure of dancing with you?" He smiled warmly down at me.


    It was rare when either one of them used my name but when they did, it made my heart thump loudly in my chest. Hesitantly, I epted his hand and he helped me to the couch.


    "I have never done this before." 1 admitted with a blush.


    When would I ever have had the chance to dance with someone when I had never been on a date


    before. Sure, I went to prom in high school with some friends but I stayed far away from the


    dance


    floor,


    1001.


    "You will be fine, just rx and let me lead." He said it against my ear.


    His lips tickled my skin and I shivered in his arms and he guided my hands around his neck while he ced his around my waist, holding me tightly against him.


    "See, this isn''t so hard."


    He said as we started moving gently to the slow music.


    He was right, as long as I rxed and let him lead, it wasn''t a problem. I didn''t even step on his feet which I was oddly proud of.


    "You are right." I whispered.


    ''Nothing is ever hard I when I am with you." I added.


    Resting my head on his chest, we danced through the song. Feeling of joy and affection filled me as we moved in sync, my body instinctively followed him. When the third song was over, he grabbed my chin and angled my lips to his own, kissing me sweetly. I melted against him and a soft sigh escaped me as we withdrew from each other. Thank you, Rardo." I said softly.


    "What for?" He asked.


    "For everything, for this night. It has been perfect."


    "This evening isn''t over yet." He smiled.


    sit down and I will go get us some wine." He gave me onest kiss before moving away from me.


    Taking a seat on the couch, I took the heels off and groaned. While I could wear heels without breaking my ankles, they were far fromfortable.


    315


    Chapter 122: Your Fingers Are Magic


    and


    Because it reminds me to never make the same mistake my father did.'' Rardo''s words echoed in my mind when I got a second to myself. He joined me promptly with two wine in his hands. I took a few sips beforeying down with my head on hisp, making myselffortable. The one and a half ss I have had this night left me feeling warm and cozy. The captain had steered the boat back to the harbor left with the chef while we stayed put. "What are you thinking about?" He asked, his hand automatically started stroking my hair.


    If he had made my n for this part of the evening, he didn''t seem in a hurry to get them, which was fine by me. I enjoyed simply being in hispany. "The conversation we had earlier." I responded honestly.


    "Which part of it?" He stopped ying with my hair but started again a few secondster.


    "Every part but mostly the one above you not making the same mistake as your father."


    I could still


    I cou


    still feel the look he had given me when he had told me that, it was like he had been telling me something more with his eyes when he said that.


    "Umm, what about it?"


    "...I don''t know. It just stuck with me, I guess." My words ended in a yawn and he chuckled.


    "Tired, are we?"


    "It is your fault." I used him.


    f not for your magical fingers, I would have been wide awake right now." The way he was stroking my hair was so damn good and so rxing, I couldn''t help how my eyes grew heavy.


    "Oh, my bunny. I am well aware of how fantastic my fingers are. In fact you are well acquainted with them." He smirked smugly.


    "Or do you need a reminder of just how magical they are in other ces?"


    And just like that, the atmosphere in the room changed, the rxation in my body shifted to something else, something more intense.

 Men 123

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 123: Will You Let Me Own It?


    Chapter 123: Will You Let Me Own It? Angelia


    With deliberate moves, his free hand trailed down my body, tickling me with the light barely there. I was a prisoner to his gaze as he stared down at me, his eyes dark with lust. My breath caught when he brushed the hem of my dress up to my hips, exposing my already damp panties, the one he had picked for me.


    As he nudged my legs, I spread them without thought and gave him the space he needed to slide his hand slowly up my legs. I moaned softly when his finger slid to the apex of my thighs and connected with my pussy. He stroked me through the material of the panties, all the while staring at my face and taking in my every expression.


    "You have no idea what you do to me, bunny." He whispered.


    Opening my mouth, I was about to tell him the same thing but at that moment, he put more pressure on my clit, circling it with the perfect amount of speed. My words turned into a moan


    instead as my back arched with the pleasure he was eliciting in me. His other hand left my hair, moving down to my nape and his fingers found my pulse and he pressed down on it lightly. "Umm, is this for


    me? Is your heart pounding from what I am doing to you?"


    Before I could respond, he shifted ng panties to the side, baring my pussy. I hissed as he slid two fingers inside.


    "Yes, sir." I moaned, my legs opened further and desperate for more of his touch.


    I needed more, more of him touching me and more of him inside me. I needed more of everything


    he had to offer.


    "Please, sir." I begged, my voice came out raspy and frantic.


    "What do you need?" He curled his fingers and massaged my walls with so much skill, my stomach tightened with jealousy.


    I didn''t want to think about where he had learned to please a woman so expertly, he knew all my pleasure points, even ones I was even aware of.


    "You," I whimpered, my vision hazy with pleasure.


    Chapter 123: Will You Let Me Own It?Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He muttered a curse and a secondter, he removed his fingers from inside me. Before I could


    utter aint, he had managed to shift my heal away from hisp and stood up from his seat. A squeal escaped my lips as he hauled me over his shoulder and began walking. "What are you doing? Put me down!" I yelled and he smacked my ass hard.


    "What am I doing, sir." He corrected me.


    "And for your information, I am carrying you to the bedroom so I can have my dirty way with you." He said it so casually but my body felt every word.


    On the way down the stairs, I had to grab a hold on him to keep my upper body from bouncing. It so happened that the part I grabbed was his ass and damn what an ass it was, muscled and deliciously solid.


    "Are you enjoying the feeling, honey?" He chuckled but didn''t stop me from copping a feel as he


    so nicely put it.


    "You know, you should definitely be my personal trainer. I want an ass like this." I quipped, squeezing it for good measures, beyond happy to finally get a feel.


    "I prefer to be your personal trainer in a whole other sense of the word." He muttered.


    "And I will not let you change anything about this juicy bottom of yours. I love it like it is." My grin was hidden from his view.


    Hearing a door open, he walked us through it before kicking it shut. I didn''t get to see the details of the room before he threw me onto the bed and another shriek escaped me while my pulse sped up from the slight adrenaline. "Take off that cloth but leave the underwear for me." Hemanded, he was loosening his tie


    and started undressing.


    Reaching behind, I unzipped the back of the dress and worked it off. He tracked every movement. of mine while he worked on getting his shirt unbuttoned. He had left his suit jacket in the living room and my skin pricked from his attention. While I shunned away from any sort of attention before, I found myself liking it more and more than these men gave it to me. No matter how intense they could be, there was something about them that made me feel safe. I knew with certainty that they would never judge me. I swallowed heavily as I took in his physique, a body made for modeling and a face made for every woman''s wet dream. Thebination was devastating and sinful.


    My mouth literally watered as he shed his pants and underwear, his dick curved upwards and


    Chapter 123: Will You Let Me Own It?


    standing proudly against his stomach and his piercing glinted with precum. I had never gotten over how big he was, how big either of theirs was. Would I ever get used to their size? I had a feeling I wouldn''t. He joined me on the bed and brushed a strand of hair behind my


    ear.


    "You look breathtaking." He said reverently.


    "I love watching you in clothes I have chosen for you."


    "And I love wearing what you have chosen for me." I admitted and that was the truth.


    There was something so freeing about having another person make this kind of decision for me. His eyes darkened even further and his jaw cleaned like he was keeping himself from saying something. His reaction made me think my confession meant something more than I was aware of and finally, he broke the loud silence.


    "As much as I like this on you." His fingers trailed the cup of my bra.


    "I much prefer you naked and wanting you underneath me or over me. It all depends on my mood." He winked.


    He maneuvered his hand between the bed and my back to unhook the bra, lifting up my back slightly and I made sure he had enough space to get it off me. As beautiful as the underwear was, it was only an unnecessary hindrance between his skin and mine. He threw the bra onto the floor, not caring where itnded and his eyes entirely focused on my breasts. They felt heavy under his gaze, heavy and needy.


    I gasped as he leaned down and took a nipple between his lips, he sucked and nibbled on it before switching his attention to the other. Zing of pleasure whipped through my body by his ministration and made me arch my back and push my breasts closer to him. As sounds of disappointment made its way out of my mouth when he pulled back, craving his touch that itpletely felt like I would go insane if I didn''t get it. He ignored me and instead, was below my breasts. The cold guts on my wet nipples brought shivers through my entire body, hear pooled between my legs and I could feel how drenched my panties had gotten.


    "So impatient." He said, looking downs at my squirming body with both disapproval and a hint of


    amusement.


    I stilled my movements at once, wanting to please him and from the glint of satisfaction in his eyes, I aplished it. There was no pleasure b

 Men 124

    Chapter 124: Please Sir, F*** Me Harder


    Chapter 124: Please Sir, F***k Me Harder


    Angelia


    "Don''t get lost in your head, honey." Rardo said, bringing me back from my thoughts with a vicious thrust of his fingers.


    Could not.


    And that felt good. I rocked against his touch, unable to keep myself from moving. It was too good, too addicting but it was not enough. My body burned to be filled by him in a way his fingers "Please," I begged.


    "I need more, sir."


    "That is not good enough." He scoffed.


    "You can do better than that." He said but he didn''t stopped f**ng me with his fingers.


    "Please, f*k me." I tried again but his eyes only narrowed as if he was disappointed in my


    begging.


    "Tell me how much you want my d***k, bunny. Beg me for it."


    I had already begged but from his expression, it still wasn''t good enough. His thumb massaged my cl**, driving up my pleasure enough that I couldn''t think about anything but having him fill me.


    up.


    "I need your d**, sir. I need you to stretch my p***I was too lost in pleasure and my own desperation. **


    His wicked smile told me he had waited for this moment when I truly let all my inhibitions go. As


    he withdrew his fingers to situate himself between my legs, I whimpered at the loss of him even when I knew I would soon get what I wanted. At his prompting, my knees widened and gave him the space he needed. He used my wetness to lubricate himself and then positioned his d**k. against my opening. I moaned when I felt the head of his d***d my entrance, my eyes had closed automatically and I braced myself for the fullness soon toe. "Look at me." He barked and my eyes snapped open and met his..


    1/4 Chapter 124: Please Sir, F*** Me Harder.


    As soon as I did, he pushed inside and forced me to take his entire length in one thrust. My mouth fell open but no sound came out as I breathed through the stretch his****k was always apanied by. The feeling of his piercing, oddly coldpared to his d**k made sparks of pleasure rush through my body. The metal touched parts of me no man had ever touched and it felt amazing. He groaned and held still for a moment, letting me adjust to his size and his arms rested on either side of my head and he bent down to give me a rough and toe- curling kiss as he started moving..


    He withdrew slowly and mmed back inside, in and out. His d**k massaged my sensitive walls. and he made sure his pelvis rubbed against my c***, creating a pleasure that had me squeezing


    Own on him.


    feel so f***g good, my honey bunny." He murmured.


    "You have no idea how you feel wrapped around me, strangling my **k."


    You


    was too busy breathing to answer, all I could do was give him a breath moan as I lifted my hips to meet his harsh thrusts.


    "If I could, I would never stop f****g you." His warm rapid breath feathered over my cheek and I turned towards him, catching his lips with me.


    The kiss was as intense as the thrusts he was giving me. Our bodies were singing with our desperate need to connect, to fuck like this was what we were made to do. Sweat sliced our skin and our hearts beat like a frantic drum as we gave in to our carnal need. At this moment, there was nothing but us and the pleasure we sought. He grabbed one of my legs and hauled it over his shoulder, I cried out at the sensation in me of this new position. He was filling me in a way he hadn''t before and making ke shudder in ecstasy. "Harder," I moaned against his lips.


    "Please, sir. F***k me harder." I was near, so d**n near to find my release.


    Obliging, he mmed into me so hard that I lost my breath and his ***k hitting the end of me repeatedly but the pain of it only made me burn even hotter. He staked a im on me as he bit down on my bottom lip while giving me the ****g I had begged for. There was nothing sweet about this, just sinful and downright filthy sex. A hand snaked down between us and he roughly rubbed my


    c**it.


    C***


    *for me." He ordered and I had no way of stopping myself now that I had gotten permission.


    "Rardo!" I yelled out as I c***m, his name felt alien but so right on my tongue.


    214


    Chapter 124: Please Sir, F*** Me Harder


    My p**y mped down on his d***k, almost ufortably. Still, I was too far gone to care about anything but the pleasure rushing through my body. "Angelia," he groaned as he mmed into me and spilled his sperm inside my ***.


    The feeling of it prolonged my own climax and like a safety nket, he moved my leg from his shoulder andid on top of me, giving me most of his weight. "Tell me if I am crushing you." He said as hezily kissed my neck.


    "You are not." I assured him, content and gloriously spent.


    We stayed like this for several minutes, both of us collecting our breath and calming down. When my eyes grew heavy, I reluctantly got him off me and forced myself to get out of bed. My legs felt like jelly as I headed to the bathroom. After doing my deed and brushing my teeth, I shuffled back into bed. He used the bathroom after me, while he was there. I noticed my phone was ced on the nightstand, he must have gone up and gotten it while I was cleaning myself up before we went to sleep. I sighed happily when he got back, spooning me from behind. "W.. what are you doing?" I stammered when he moved my leg up and over his own to get his d***k back inside me. It was still hard and growing stiffer by the second. Oh my goodness, I couldn''t not go again. I didn''t have it in me right now.


    "Going to sleep and so should you." He simply said, he kissed my shoulder de and tucked me close against him. "Goodnight, honey."


    !


    I was too tired to object, I wished him a goodnight I had thought I would struggle to fall asleep with his d***nside me but as the thought passed, I was gone to the world. I slept peacefully, both my body was blissfully rxed and my mind was calm. If Lhad any dreams, I couldn''t remember them. Light kisses on my shoulders, upper back and neck woke me up. They were sweet ones, tender ones and they gently brought me out of a sleepy state with a smile resting on my mouth.


    My eyes felt heavy still and from the soft light shining in through the bedroom windows, I could tell it was early in the morning.


    "Good morning to you too." Iughed softly and gasped when I felt that he was still inside me. His length was deliciously hard.


    314


    3/4 Chapter 124: Please Sir, F***k Me Harder


    Had we both kept our position during the night? It certainly seemed that way, I tightened around. him automatically and caused him to groan. His reaction made me squirm against him, loving the response I was getting from him. He tightened his hold around my hips, keeping me in ce. "Don''t make me lose my self-control. I only have so much left in me." He grunted. "Right now, I want to take my time with you."


    Enjoying his slow pace, I was helpless to my own urge to submit. He continued giving me soft kisses, nibbling my skin on asion and it felt good, the build up was usually fast but this time it was much more gradual, like tiny sparks expanding slowly into something greater. When he finally started moving, I was burning with need which I was sure had been his intention. His piercing stroked my walls as he pulled out slowly and filled me back up one inch at a time. It was a sweet kind of torture, feeling how hiszy thrusts built up the sensation gradually, almost gently.


    I let out a low moan as he hit the end of me, those spark of pleasure lit up before dimming down slightly. Again and again, he lit the sparks and for each time. They grew even more powerful until all my nerve endings came alive. He rocked into me, unhurried and my body started pushing back automatically and craving for him to f***k me harder. It didn''t work, instead, his grip on me tightened further, holding mepletely still and forcing me to take only what he had to give.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Careful, honey. You wouldn''t want to get punished now, would you?" He breathed in my ear.


    That depends on what kind of Punishment.


    Chapter Comments


    9


    POST COMMENT NOW


    < SHARE

 Men 125

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 125: I Am Not Scared Anymore Chapter 125: 1 Am Not Scared Anymore Angelia


    How


    do


    thoughts.


    you want to punish me, sir?" I asked and he chuckled darkly, following my train of


    "The kind you wouldn''t like, I assure you." He was secure that I wouldn''t move and slid his hand from my hip and cupped one of my breasts, massaging it and flicking my nipples until it was hard and sensitive. "Don''t hold your o**m for me, I want to feel you*** on my d***k." He said huskily. The or***sm built so slowly, I didn''t feel it at first, not until it was upon me. It wasn''t that strong out of body pleasure I had gotten used to, this was a calmer one. Although I still felt waves of -pleasure move through my entire body. He gripped my chin and turned my head to him and with With his lips on mine, he swallowed down my moans of bliss. I gasped against his mouth as he started f***ing me harder, racing to his own finish line. His movements became jerky as he released, pumping into me as he washed my inside with his **m. "Now that is the perfect way to wake up." I smiled even as he gave me onest kiss.


    Smething we can agree upon." He pulled out of me and turned me around.


    heid down on his back and guilded my head on his chest and began ying with my hair, something I noticed he did a lot. I liked to think it was because he simply wanted to touch me or it made him calm to do so, it certainly made feel calm. Cuddling was fast bing a favorite of mine, it wasn''t something I had had the pleasure of before but I could now tell how touch deprived I had been.


    "Tell me something about yourself that you haven''t told anyone before?" He whispered, it wasn''t really an order. It was more like a request or wish.


    "Uumm," I hummed.


    I had to wrack my brain to find something to share with him, there was one thing that came to mind and it has been something I have been too afraid to say out loud before. Like it woulde


    true if I did.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I used to be scared that I wouldn''t be able to fall in love." His hand in my hair froze. Chapter 125:


    114


    I Am Not Scared Anymore


    "What made you think you wouldn''t be able to?" I shrugged.


    "I had never had it before, I have had plenty of boy friends, as I have friends who were boys but I never had any romantic feelings for them even if they might have felt something towards me. After over some years, I had to start wondering if there was something wrong with me. Not that being aromatic is wrong, it is just not what I want to be."


    It had frightened me when I first suspected that might be the case, being aromatic seemed so lonely. The thought of not being able to connect with someone on such a deep level was heartbreaking. I had always wanted to share my life with someone in the same way my parents did, the glow in their eyes when they looked at each other. The way they knew each other as well and the didn''t even need to talk to understand what the other person was thinking. The soft goodbye kisses on their way to work and the happy hello kisses when they get back. The smiles of love and the gentle squeeze on the shoulder, I wanted it all and I had been terrified I wouldn''t have that.


    would


    "You said, you used to be scared, are you still scared now?" he asked, bringing me back to the present, back to us. "No," I replied honestly. I anymore."


    "I am not scared a


    I am not scared anymore because these men made me feel like I was more than able to lose someone like that if I let myself. Somehow, that knowledge was almost scarier, it took a lot of strength and courage to hand over your heart to someone else especially when you didn''t know if they felt something for you in return. And


    "And why is that?" His chest stopped moving like he was holding his breath and his heart that had calmed down from our earlier exertion sped up again.


    I opened my mouth to respond, though I had no idea what to say. It wasn''t like I was tough enough to admit my feelings to them, only to be interrupted by my phone. I was saved by the ringing tone.


    "One second." I said and reached for my phone.


    With a sigh, I saw that it was from work. epting the call, I put the phone to my ear. "Hello?"


    "Hi, Angelia. It is Nkay, I am calling to see if you will be able to cover Andy''s morning shift, he won''t be able toe in today." She said, straight to the point as she always was.


    Chapter 125: I Am Not Scared Anymore


    Looking at the screen, I saw it was still early, no wonder I was so tired when Rardo worked me


    up.


    "Sure," I replied reluctantly.


    Thest thing I wanted to do was work when I was supposed to get the weekend off but I always had problems saying no to work.


    "I might be a littlete but I will be there as soon as I can."


    "That is fine, I am sure Ben can manage for a while. I will let him know, thank you." She said warmly and hung up.


    "Work?" Rardo asked as I hung up.


    "Yes," I affirmed with another sign.


    "Then, you should get ready." He nodded, looking disappointed but understanding.


    "There are clothes for you


    in the dresser, I will go


    sser, I will go make some breakfast for us."


    My whole body protested against leaving the bed but it still had to be done. After a quick shower, I picked out underwear and a pair of jeans. At thest second, I grabbed one of his shirts because the baggy ones were much morefortable than anything else at my disposal. Besides, I loved being surrounded by his warm and sp**y scent. It made me feel good. He looked pleased at my choice of clothing when he saw me, his eyes heated and he took a step towards me before stopping. I could tell he was holding himself back, knowing we didn''t have time to start anything and I cursed the fact that I had to go to work.


    I wanted to jump back into the bed with him and have my wicked way with him, it didn''t even have to be a bed, it could be on the couch. Or the kitchen table or the floor or even against the wall. Luckily, I would see him again today and the other two as well. We ate breakfast in a hurry and drove to his house to get my uniform. I stayed silent throughout the entire ride, saving the


    !


    energy


    I knew


    I would need when working with Ben. To say I was dreading it would be putting it


    mildly. He dropped me off with a kiss that made my lips swollen and tingly and left me breathless by the end is it. Walking into the cafe twenty minutester than my usual time, I was less than surprised to see the ce was in no way ready for opening which would be in five minutes. While we always made sure the cafe was tidy for the next day, we usually had a few things to take care of before we could let my customers inside. One second in, he was already pi**ng me off. This was one of the many reasons Andy and I hated


    Chapter 125: I Am Not Scared Anymore.


    working with this guy, he waszy and never did any actual work.


    I am sure Ben can manage for a while.'' Nkay has too much misced trust in him.


    Ben lounged on a chair with his head bent down, looking at his phone. I didn''t even need to see the screen to know he was ying one of the many games he had on his phone, his brows highlighted hair flopped onto his face hiding his most likely bored expression. He looked up at the sound of the door closing and I suppressed a sigh. It was bad enough that I would be working with him, I didn''t want to fight on to that byining over hisck of work ethic. It wouldn''t change anything either way, I had already tried. His heavily disproportionate lips stretched into a smile, the bottom one was full and kind of pushed to be honest while his upper lip was so thin, I couldn''t even see it. If he didn''t have the worst attitude, he might have been pretty. I guess, maybe, I couldn''t really tell. I was biased. Some people were beautiful not because of their looks but because of who they were on the inside and others well, their shitty personality overshadowed their appearance and all we could see was the ugliness. Ben appeared in thest category. Chapter Comments


    9


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Men 126

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 126: I Am Good Now That I Am With You


    Chapter 126: I Am Good Now That I Am With You


    Angelia


    "Finally, it was about time that you got here!" Ben eximed.


    "I did the half, you can do the rest."


    Looking around the room, I guess what he meant by half must have been unlocking the door because from what I could see, everything looked the same as it had been when Andy and I left yesterday. Oh, what joy it was to work basically on my own for an entire day on a Saturday no less. I was lucky as all hell that Nkay usually took care to have both Andy and me on the same shifts, knowing we were good friend and all. That I had always been grateful for but still, once in a while, either Andy or I ended up working with Ben.


    Even with howzy he was, neither Andy nor I feltfortableining about him to our boss, seeing as he was her nephew. Yes, I respected her but for some people, family came first no matter what and I didn''t know if that applies to her. We would rather not risk it. I could only hope Andy felt like he was at death''s door and puking his guts out because if he was feeling well and used sickness as an excuse to skip work, I would kill him for forcing me to work with this jackass. Well, not kill but he would definitely get a few words from one pissed friend.


    I walked by him on my way to the lunchroom to keep my stuff and change into my awful dress. I had just gotten it on when barged in, his eyes going directly to my breasts as if he had suspected and was prepared for me to be naked and exposed. Thank goodness, I was fast at changing


    clothes.


    "What the hell, Ben! You could have at least knocked!" I yelled, feeling my blood burn with anger. Both at him and myself. I had gotten so used to working with Andy that I had forgotten to lock.


    the damn door.


    "Lock it next time, how was I supposed to know you are changing?" He asked almost smugly as if the fact that I had been carrying the dress in my arms hadn''t been enough of a clue enough of what I was going to do in here. Ignoring him, I tried to move past him but he blocked the doorway. His scrawny body towered. over me and I backed off. He wasn''t dumb enough to do anything, though, not when a customer could arrive at any second.


    "Who was that guy who dropped you off?" He asked, his eyes narrowed as he looked at my lips. I could still feel how swollen they were from the kiss.


    Chapter 126: I Am Good Now That I Am With You


    ""Just a friend." I responded evasively.


    "A friend who is kissing you? I thought you said you don''t date?" He used me, referring to the multiple times he had asked me out and I had turned him down.


    While I didn''t lie about not dating, I would have done it all the same, just to get him to back off. He had always been trigger happy, though the gun was metaphorical. He could blow into a rage for the slightest thing and I had honestly no idea he would react if I had specially said I wouldn''t date him. Women always had to be smart when handling other men even ik this age and time especially in this era. We rarely know which guy was the good one and which weren''t. Lying was like second nature, it gave us a way to protect ourselves and not anger those who might have a


    short fuse.


    I realized now it had been different with my dominants from the first time I met them even though they were clearly the alpha of alpha males and emitted more power than anyone I had ever met. From the first second, there has been something there, something about them that I had inexplicably trusted.


    Move, Ben. Let me go do my job." I said instead of responding to him.


    I didn''t want to get into the whole dating thing with him again. With a huff, he finally moved but trailed after me when I walked to the storage room to get the cleaning supplies and then followed me back to the tables. I mentally took notes of it, it only showed that he hadn''t gone into the lunchroom for


    anything other than me. Thankfully, having to do most of the work made the shift


    interact with a certain someone.. go by fast and it also made me too busy to


    When I got changed back to my outfit, I double checked that I had locked the door, I don''t want to risk him walking in on me again. Rardo has said either one of them would pick me up and I hope it was him, only so Ben would have fewer questions.


    "You didn''t answer me about the guy who dropped you off." He said as I got back out, his arms. were crossed over his chest and he was leaning against the counter.


    "Frankly, Ben, that is not any of your business." I said calmly.


    A twitch in his eye betrayed his mood and I made the wise decision to leave. I hoped he would at least have the decency to lock up after us, if only because his aunt owned the cafe. I breathed out a sigh of relief when I recognized Marshall''s car parked by the sidewalk. He met me outside and gave me a warm smile as he weed me into his arms with a warm kiss. He tasted minty and fresh and I was sure I tasted theplete opposite, though he didn''tin as he kissed my heart into a rapid pounding.


    "How was your day, baby girl?" He asked when he pulled away.


    Chapter 126: I Am Good Now That I Am With YouMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good, now that I am with you." I smile and let him open the car door for me.


    "That is great to hear, I feel the same way." He admitted and went around the car to join me inside.


    For a second, I had forgotten about Ben and I turned around in my seat to see if he had seen the kiss I had shared with a second man. I didn''t feel ashamed, though, just cautious. The sight of him staring at me through the window, his face drawn tight in anger sent a shiver down my spine. Marshall didn''t drive us to Rardo''s house as I had thought he would, seeing as we had been at his apartment thest time we were together as a group. Instead, he drove out of the city and towards Kingston''s estate.


    "We decided that we would switch between our homes when we have a group scene." He exined, reading me so very clearly.


    "Next time, we will be at my ce." He added.


    "Oh, that sounds fair."


    To be honest, I didn''t mind either way as long as I was with them, the ce we were at didn''t matter. When my work was over, I finally had the time to check my phone. I had sent Andy a text before the shift, just to hear if he was okay. I would absolutely tell Marshall to turn around and get me to his apartment if Andy needed me. I didn''t know what I was thinking earlier when I thought he might have skipped his shift just to avoid working with Ben. I knew he wasn''t like that, I guessed I was just stressed about working with the dirt-bag myself when I had nned for a day off.


    "I have a cold, James is taking care of me so don''t even think abouting here. I will not have you cancel your night with your men. Have fun, I will call you tomorrow." I read his text message, easing my worries and I typed a quick one back, wishing him well.


    After a thirty-five minutes'' drive, the beauty of Kingston''s manor loomed ahead of us. I wondered how the ce would feel with not only Kingston and me in it but the other two as well. It was a huge house with lots I''d empty space. Maybe with all them there, it would feel livelier. From what I had seen, the only rooms Kingston used were the kitchen, office and yroom and of course, his bedroom which I hadn''t had the pleasure of seeing. All the other rooms 1 had been in felt cold and unused and the thought of the emptiness made me feel sad for him...


    Instead of parking the car beside the main entrance, Marshall followed the paved road to the right of the manor to a garage. He picked up a remote from the cupholder and pushed a button to open the garage door before driving inside. He parked beside a red sports car and I recognized it to be Rardo''s unless Kingston has the same model as him. I looked around the massive garage as he


    Chapter 126: I Am Good Now That I Am With You


    62%


    went to open the door for me. There were plenty of cars here, though as impressive as that was, he had nothing on Rardo.


    "They are probably waiting in the kitchen for us, we should go. I don''t want to risk a beating for keeping you to myself." He joked, grabbing my hand and guiding me through the maze that was Kingston''s home. Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    I love this book


    VIEW 1 COMMENT


    POST COMMENT


    11

 Men 127

    Y Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 127: They Turned My World Upside-down


    Chapter 127: They Turned My World Upside-down Angelia


    Marshall''s hand was warm and soft and a tingling sensation started where he was touching me and traveled to my entire body. This was the first time I had ever held anyone''s hand but it still made me smile happily.


    "What are you smiling about?" He asked, looking at me curiously and I shook my head.


    "It is stupid."


    "Tell me," it wasn''t a question but an order.


    "I have never..." I trailed off, blushing with embarrassment.


    I had done so many things with him, one of them was participating in a public scene with him and yet, this was making me feel something so much deeper and stronger than the embarrassment and self-consciousness I had felt then. "You have never?" He prompted.


    "I have never held hands with anyone before." I admitted, looking down at our hands intertwined.


    "Don''tugh!" I said when I looked back up and saw his mouth twitched and I could tell he was about to.


    "I am sorry, it is just...you have never held hands with anyone before?" He looked shocked at my admission as if it was expected that anyone at the age of twenty-three had held hands with someone and maybe it was. All I knew was that I hadn''t done it with anyone. "No and don''t make me regret telling you." I narrowed my eyes at him, causing him to finally crack up.


    "You are so cute when you are trying to look serious." Heughed, bringing the back of my hand to his lips and kissing it with a smile while looking at me with eyes that showed his amusement.


    "Come on, let''s join the others. I am sure you are hungry." Shaking my head at his jovial side, I


    smiled


    "I am starving, do you know if Kingston is cooking?"


    Chapter 127: They Turned My World Upside-down


    Please, let it be him because he had serious talent when ites to food and I was genuinely hooked. I thought back to when he taught me how to make stir fry and a delicious breakfast and I hoped we would do that again in the future.


    "Yes, he is going to make us hamburgers today. Damn, you have no idea how good it is to have you here, he rarely made food for us before you."


    The revtion made me stop foe a second until Marshall tugged at me to continue up the stairs. I had assumed Kinston frequently made them food, seeing as he had done it each time we were all together. The knowledge that he hadn''t, well, that made me feel special. Kingston was never good with words or opening up, still I hadn''t realized until now that while he never told me how he felt about me, he did it with action instead, by making me breakfast and dinners.


    Between Rardo''s date, Marshall''s sweetness and openness and Kinston''s cooking, my heart felt lighter than it had ever done, they had turned my world upside down and I knew it would never again be the same.


    "There you are." Rardo''s voice broke through my thoughts as we walked into the kitchen..


    He was sitting by the ind and Kingston was behind the oven. The pan in front of him sizzled as he cooked the hamburger patties. They were dressed simrly with their own set of expensive and fitted suits. Both of them have abandoned their jackets and ties, looking casual in their formal clothing. Opposed to them, Marshall was wearing jeans and a shirt, the shirt stretched across his upper body and showcasing his broad shoulders and slim waist. Damn, I had to swallow hard to keep from drooling at my men.


    Rardo stretched gis arms towards me, prompting me to walk up to him and into his arms. I had already been with him today but one day wasn''t enough with any of them. They were an addiction I didn''t want to kick and I was already starting to berate myself for telling them I wouldn''t spend more than four days a week with them. Sure, I needed my independence and I didn''t want to pay for an apartment I wasn''t using but a part of me was regretting it, too hooked on being in their presence to want to fill my days with something other than them.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I sighed in Rardo''s arms and moved to press a kiss against his lips. He returned it ten folds as his tongue demanded entrance to my mouth. Moaning, I pushed myself up against him and never got enough of him.


    "Easy there, tiger." He said as he pulled away, his eyes heated and showed how little he wanted to end the kiss but still he did.


    "If we start now, we won''t be finished by dinner. Now go give Kingston the same hello." He winked, turned me around and pped my ass, ushering me to his friend.


    62%


    14:38 Tue, Oct 2933


    Chapter 127: They Turned My World Upside-down


    My heart stuttered in my chest as u looked towards Kingston, he had put the pan to the side and was now staring at me as if he was waiting for me to do what Rardo had said. He was scarier than the other two to approach but I did it anyway. Albeit with hesitant steps, while I walked up to him, he stood watching me almost passively. When I finally got to him, I moved to put my hands to his chest, only for him to catch my wrist and hold them down between us, refusing to let me touch him. Thinking he didn''t want the kiss, I started to pull away but he didn''t let go of my wrist and instead forced me back to him as he leaned down.


    I gasped as his lips touched mine and he used it to his advantage. Pushing his tongue inside, he tookplete control of the kiss and made me submit. My panties were already damp ever since Marshal picked me up but after kissing one after the other, they were almost unbeatable to wear. Moaning, I let him steer the kiss, taking more than giving. His taste mixed with Rardo''s was heady and just as addicting as a drug. He growled against my lips before he wrenched himself away from me like he had to use all his strength to end our kiss. He let go of his grip on my wrist, letting me leave to take a seat by the ind with Rardo and Marshall but not before I saw the outline of his thick dick press against his pants.


    My pussy throbbed with need at the sight. While I was hungry for food, my body was hungry for something else too and I cursed the fact that I had to wait.


    It didn''t take long until the food was ready to be served and we sat down by the dinner table in the kitchen. Marshall sat beside me with Kingston at the head of the table on my right and Rardo was in front of me. I quite like the seating arrangement a whole lot, it felt good being surrounded by these men. On my te was a fat burger with all sorts of filling, with sd and crispy fries on the side. I had only ever eaten pre-made burgers but I knew Kingston cooked food from scratch and the effort showed in the taste. Instead of dry, thin meat, this was juicy and thick and the taste was so good.


    "How was your work today, honey?" Rardo paused his eating to look at me and I groaned.


    "Ben is the worst and we lost a lot of tips because of his attitude."


    I didn''t mention the fact that he was a sleazebag, had a strong suspicion that they would do something about that, hurting him and it wouldn''t be pretty. Still, as much as I wanted to tell them, I couldn''t risk my job. It paid my bills and made sure I could afford school, have food in my stomach and a roof over my head. If I lost this job, I wasn''t guaranteed that I would find another job just as flexible as this one which I needed to be able to study as well. Besides, Ben was harmless mostly, well at least in the cafe with people around and it wasn''t like I would work that much if at all with him now that the summer was over. He wasn''t a student and would therefore not get the afternoon shift and I am happy about that. "Who is Ben?" Marshall asked.


    Chapter 127: They Turned My World Upside-down


    "My boss''s nephew, I normally don''t work with him. So it is usually not a problem. What about you guys? What have you done today?" I grabbed a fry and dunked it in ketchup. Now it was Marshall''s to groan.


    "I was at my father''s office and talked about the business, I need to familiarize myself with it all


    and it is a lot."


    Reaching for his knee, I squeezed it inpassion. I knew how little he wanted to take over from his father and how much he loved his current job, although we hadn''t talked much about thetter yet. He gave me a shrug. Chapter Comments


    10

 Men 128

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 128: I Promise It Will Feel Good


    Chapter 128: I Promise It Will Feel Good


    Angelia


    "It is okay." Marshall assured nte.


    "I will get through it, I have talked to my sister and she has already started searching for online business ss and will shadow me at work. I hope she will be ready to take my ce in a couple of years."


    "I have faith, it will all work out." ''I smiled softly at him.


    There was a lot of respect to be found in a man who sacrificed so much for the people he loved. He was truly a great guy and the more I got to know him, the more I liked him. Yes, I definitely liked him and nothing more. Not now, it was too soon for love. "What about you guys?" I c I directed my question to Rardo and Kingston, trying to push my own thoughts away. Work," "Kingston whispered gruffly.


    "Well, I had nned to


    "But yes, when that spend the day in bed with a beautiful woman but she was called to work at thest minute." Rardo winked and I chuckled.


    wasn''t a t an option, I went to my club and got some work done too."


    "Too bad about that woman, I am sure she wasn''t all that happy to leave that bed of yours." 1 teased, though it was true. I hadn''t wanted to leave him.


    When we were finished with our food, I collected all the tes and washed them before putting them in the right ce. Someone walked up behind me and snuggled into the crook of my neck and breathed me in. I just knew it was Marshall without having to turn around, there was some kind of feel to to each of their presence that made me able to tell which one it was before I even saw them. It was weird how attuned my body was to theirs. I leaned back against his embrace and sighed as the hands around my stomach started sliding up my body. He palmed I my breasts through the tinyyer of Rardo''s shirt and thece Bra I was wearing. He found my nipples easily, his thumb was rubbing them to diamond point through the fabric and


    I yelped when he pinched them hard, the sting sent a lick of fire through my body. You feel so good in my arms." He whispered against my neck, trickling me as his lips moved


    Chapter 128: I Promise It Will Feel Good


    against my skin.


    "I have missed this." he mumbled.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It had been four days since I spent a night with him but it felt like weeks. How was it possible to miss someone you just met?


    "I have missed this too." I admitted softly.


    His hands left my breasts to pop open the button on my jeans and unzipped me. I could feel eyes on us, on me and I knew the others two were watching. They were close by, much closer than they had been earlier which meant they had moved from their seats too. He pushed my jeans down, along with my panties and the cold air on my wet p*****y brought goosebumps to my skin. "Bend end over for us, baby girl." He ordered.


    Doing this in the kitchen felt naughty and even though we were alone in here, I felt exposed but that only made me more aroused. Grabbing the kitchen counter, I did as Marshall had ordered and bent down. With his foot, he kicked my legs out as far as they could go with my jeans around my ankles. They could see every bit of my p***y in this position but where I had once been shy and insecure, now I felt braver. Of course, I was still shy, that wouldn''t go away that easily but with them, my shell I often hid in didn''t seem to exist anymore. My breath hitched when Marshall''s hand trailed down my stomach and over my pubic bone and further down to my p****


    baby girl. You are so wet for us." He groaned, feeling how soaked I already was.


    I him kneeling down behind me and used his fingers to spread my folds, baring my drenched hole for his and his friend''s eyes. I let out a breathy moan as he licked a straight line from my c****t to my slit, his tongue poking my entrance. He moved his hands to could s my a*** and held me in ce as he began top at me eagerly. From the way he was handling me, I could tell he wasn''t only doing this for my pleasure but also because he enjoyed himself. That turned me on even more.


    §Ñ


    "I will never get tired of your taste." He mumbled against me and attacked my **y with his skilful mouth.


    My cries of ecstasy rang through the kitchen and I didn''t have it in me to keep quiet. I could only hope we were alone in the house, if not, I could just pray they wouldn''t hear me and decided they needed to check that everything was okay in here. For a moment, I had forgotten about the other two, lost in the feeling Marshall was eliciting in me. It wasn''t until I saw a movement to my left that I remembered them. 62%


    59 Tue, Oct 2933


    Chapter 128: I Promise It Will Feel Good


    ingston gave me a wicked look and held my attention as he opened the fridge and pulled out a


    cumber. What the hell would he need that for? We had already eaten, unless...no! He confirmed. suspicions when he walked up to us and moved Marshall''s face away from my p***y. My eyes widened, 1 tensed as I felt the cold cucumber touch me down there. My hands were gripping the granite counter so hard and my fingers turned white. From what I saw, the cucumber was thick, thicker than the ones I usually found in the store and longer too. Rx, Kingston whispered in my ear. promise it will feel good." With that he positioned the round tip of the cucumber against my opening and pushed it in one inch and then pulled it out, He gave me a little more for each time he pushed inside, wetting the object with my juice and making it easier for me to take it. It was cold against my heated canal and I the sensation it created was a shock to the system but also intoxicating. The knowledge that this wasn''t a toy but an actual vegetable made my p****y tighten around its girth and I moaned. The tiny fear I had when I had first seen it was gone and all I could feel now was the pleasure it gave me.


    "Your p*** is taking it so well." Rardo praised me from somewhere behind me.


    "Do you like it? Do you like being f****d by a cucumber?" His voice was low and husky and so full of heat.


    Yes,


    sir." I moaned and cried out when he started thrusting it in harder.


    The tip of


    I


    of the cucumber hit the end of me repeatedly and its pain only made the pleasure more potent. I pushed my hips back, meeting his thrusts with my own and this time, they didn''t tell me to keep still. All I could hear was my ragged breathing and the wet slurping sound of the cucumber f*g***e. I could feel it, I was about to ****m from having a cucumber in my p**** Kingston suddenly stilled his movement, keeping the cucumber deep inside me.


    "Please, daddy." I begged, feeling the o***m slowly retracting.


    "need more." I breathed.


    Just one more thrust and I would c**m. I almost cried with relief when he began moving again but stead of thrusting back inside, he pulled itpletely out, leaving me empty and h*** beyond


    weasure.


    Not right now, little one. You will have to wait." He whispered.


    62%1


    Chapter 128: I Promise It Will Feel Good


    I was too desperate to let the o***m go, so I moved one of my hands down and began circling my c***t fast, hoping it would be enough to c**m. I knew it was a bad idea, I f***g knew they wouldn''t like it. Still, I couldn''t help myself from chasing the high just within reach. A sharp sting on my a*** made me cry out in pain rather than in pleasure. "Bad


    girl." Kingston''s harsh whisper stilled my hand and between my legs.


    "We decided when you are allowed to c****m, this..." he wrenched my hand away from my c***


    "Will earn you a punishment and one you will not enjoy."


    Shiver went through my body at the promise of punishment, the thrill I felt not knowing exactly what was about to happen but still having a decent idea was indescribable. Punishment was a massive part of bdsm, it was one of the things that drew me to it. I wanted to know that I would be reprimanded if I stepped out of the line.


    A part of me already knew that I didn''t just crave submission but needed it. It was no secret that I was an independent person who had always followed the rules of society and it was exhausting. Chapter Comments


    13

 Men 129

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 29: Prepare Yourself, We Won''t Go Easily Chapter 129: Prepare Yourself, We Won''t Go Easily Angelia


    I over-thought a lot, I was responsible to the point that I almost had no private life whatsoever and my life revolved around work and school. Sometimes, it felt like when I had a break, it didn''t when I needed oy and over


    actually feel like I had one. I had trouble letting myself rx ev... when I had a break, it didn''t


    time, it


    it became too much and too tiring.


    The thing was with being a submissive, I could let go of the hr reins and let someone else take over. Truthfully, being with these men made me feel freer than I had ever felt and also much more rxed. All the decisions making, all the nning, everything was up to them and I didn''t need to do anything other than following their directions. Another positive thing about this lifestyle was, it forced me to live in the now. I was just going through the motions anymore but actually being present in the present. "Go to the yroom and present for us." Rardo barked.


    "Y..yes, sir." I stammered and stumbled to get my jeans and underwear back on, my cheeks fiery red.


    I could feel their eyes on me as I hurried past then and found the hallway that would lead me to Kingston''s yroom. My heart hammered in my chest and my palms were growing mmier by the second. While I craved punishment, it didn''t mean I wasn''t nervous too. The room was lit up and smelled fresh and clean. I wondered if he cleaned up the room himself or had a staff member to do it. For some reason, I couldn''t picture Kingston tidying up a room that wasn''t the kitchen but I didn''t think he would allow anyone else but us in here either. With the hasty movement, I undressed and knelt on the soft carpet and my eyes lingered on the floor, remembering when Kingston had me kneeling there. I could still recall how the hard and cold surface felt beneath my knees. Once again, it took several minutes before they joined me. They really like to build up the suspense and my nerves and I was sure it was all nned, so I would be as anxious as possible. Not only that, but it reminded me of our power dynamic, they were the ones in charge and I was to follow their orders and wait for however long they chose. "Tell us what mistake you made and why you deserve the punishment?" Marshall said after a couple of minutes spent in torturous silence.


    "....I didn''t get permission to have an **** and, and I deserve to be punished for not following your orders. D... Daddy told me to wait and I didn''t I am sorry, sirs and daddy." I stuttered, Chapter 29: Prepare Yourself, We Won''t Go Easily


    speaking out my disobedience only made me feel more ashamed.


    "Good and have you guessed at what kind of punishment you will be getting?" Rardo asked, filling the room with the velvety softness of his voice, though it held moremand in it than the word. the word.


    I


    That


    I won''t get to c****m tonight?" I guessed hesitantly, thinking that was the logical thing.


    mean,


    I had read somewhere that the punishment should fit the crime and this certainly would. Although, the thought of not cuming while my body was strummed tight was torture in itself. "Oh, on the contrary." He chuckled darkly and my body shuddered from the hint of wickedness in hisugh.


    I was partly relieved to hear that but the way he said it made it sound like the o***m was a bad thing. What did that even mean?


    "Since you seem to think you are the one who gets to decide when you are allowed to c***m, we need to remind you of who is actually in charge of your body, of your pain and pleasure." Marshall exined.


    "How many times did she manage to ***st time?" Kingston asked, they ignored me as if I wasn''t even here.


    "I


    "I can''t remember but I am sure it is up to eight and she will break the record today." Rardo responded confidently, while I on the other hand didn''t feel so confident.


    More than eight? Were these men insane? I still remember when they forced me to have one or***sm after the other. In the beginning, I had only felt pleasure but little by little, it became seriously ufortable and in the end, my sensitive nerves were shot and I had to use my safe word. Rardo knelt behind me and whispered into my ear.


    "And this time, honey, you won''t get the break in between like you gotst time. Let''s see how much you like the or****g*m you wanted so much that you disobey us for it."


    My breathing left in a rush as my brain registered his words, I had gotten minutes worth of break thest time and it was the reason I had been able to handle the sensation overload. How the hell did they think I would manage to not only have more but also take them without breaks? The simple answer was, I wouldn''t. I mean, I couldn''t possibly handle that, or could I?


    "Stand I up," Kinston whispered harshly, my body followed his order without hesitation even before my brain had fully registered it. 1:62% 14:39 Tue, Oct 29 PHO


    Chapter 29: Prepare Yourself, We Won''t Go Easily


    He guided me to the middle of the room and I didn''t need to look up to see the chains hanging down from the ceiling, I already knew they were there. As if they had nned for it, he grabbed one of my wrists and cuffed it while Marshall did the other one. Although the cuffs were soft and smooth, I knew this position with my arms stretched up in the air would be ufortable after a while. Not knowing if I could make eye contact with them, I kept my head down. This punishment was more than enough for my poor body, I didn''t need to add any mote and while the punishment might be pleasurable at first, I made no mistake in thinking the wasn''t going to feel like torture. I was plea ****. a fe*****asm in. I could see Rardo in my peripheral vision circling me as he took in every part of my naked body. His attention and the others made me aware of my own nakedness, my breasts felt heavy and my skin was stretched tight in anticipation. My p****y was wet and I was still aroused despite my nerves. "Such a pretty little submissive we have here." Rardo muttered, he stopped behind me and close enough to feel his body heat but not quite touching.


    know we were the ones who own that little body of hers." Marshall said from his ce on my left side.


    "Too bad she doesn''t guess we will I just have to show her then." Kingston said, he was still standing on my other side.


    "I


    I couldn''t see either one of them now with my arms hiding them from view. The only thing I could do was listen as they talked about me and gosh, their words made me wetter than I was even a second ago. I just hoped I was strong enough to endure the kind of insane pleasure they had in store for me. As much as I might doubt myself, I wanted to show these men I could handle whatever they threw at me.


    O****ms upon o***s might have been a dream of mine once upon a time but they had taught me what multiple o***s really entailed. Still, I deserved the punishment and I would take it like the good submissive I wanted to be. I shivered as the coldness of the room settled against my skin. and my nipples were stiff and pointy, partly because of the chill but also because of the strong arousaling through my body.


    "Don''t worry, baby girl. You will be warmed up soon enough." Marshall said from the left side, leaning in to talk into my ear in a low and husky voice.


    I didn''t mind the tiny bite of cold though, it was refreshing and made my body more sensitive than it already was. Even the slight movement of him brushing up against me sent a delicious tingle across my skin. "Prepare yourself, honey. We won''t go easy on you this time." Rardo informed me with a dark tone that made me shiver for a whole other reason than the temperature.


    2618


    Chapter 29: Prepare Yourself, We Won''t Go Easily


    This time? When have they ever gone easy on me? Maybe in their own mind, they had. Rardo wound a hand around my stomach, pressing me against him and they were all fully clothed but their clothes didn''t hinder me from feeling just how much this, me naked and tied up, affected them. He erected d***k pressed against my lower back and I unconsciously pushed myself back against him, wanting to feel more of him.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They had teased me in the kitchen and while I wasn''t ready for the punishment, I was desperately aroused. He leaned in and licked a trail from my shoulder and up the side of my neck. I sighed at the pleasant tickle sensation and yelped as he bit my earlobe. Chapter Comments


    110

 Men 130

    hapter 130: You Have The Most Perfect Breasts Chapter 130: You Have The Most Perfect Breasts


    Angelial


    "Are you wet for us?" Rardo asked, his question brought my attention to my drenched ***y and already swollen from our earlier escapades. "Yes, sir." I admitted.


    There was no embarrassment found as I answered him, I was slowly starting to embrace my own. sexuality and owning it and it felt good to do so. His hand on my stomach trialed upward. Own stroking my fles flesh and his fingers circled just on the outside of my are, making my nipples stiffer as my are knotted together. The soft touch of his fingers lulled me into a false sense of calmness and my head slowly tipped back and rested against his chest as he yed with my skin. Neither of themmented on my change of pose which told me they didn''t care for me to maintain it any longer, not that I could do more than move my head either way. My eyes closed I automatically, allowing me to feel the eyes of the three men on me like a phantom touch. I could feel Rardo''s hand tickling me as he caressed me soothingly and I could feel the cold air surrounding us and how my body''s temperature rose with each minutes. Every sensation was heightened without my sight, like my other sense ovepensate because of the loss of another. I wondered how it would feel to not only be unable to see but also lose lose the ability to hear. If I felt everything so strong with one of my sense gone, how would it be would it be with another one taken away? I hoped I would experience that at one point in time. "Such a beautiful submissive." Marshall purred, most definitely taking in the sight of mr rxing against his best friend''s touch.


    How was it like for these men to share a woman with not one but two friends? Did it turn them on to watch? Did they feel jealous that it is not their hands on me or their ***ks inside me? I gasped when Rardo''s hand on my breasts grew rougher as he grasped it in his hand and started massaging it.


    "You have the most perfect breasts." He said, holding one almost possessively as if he owned that part of me and he did.


    Not just him, though but all of them. They owned my body in a way no one else could and it showed in the way I reacted to their touch, like theirs were meant to be on me.


    "I agree," Marshall groaned from my side. Chapter 130: You Have The Most Perfect Breasts.


    Rardo squeezed my breasts in a way that I knew made the flesh jut out, almost like an offering and someone took him up on it. The feel of a month on my nipple had me moaning as they built up my arousal, making me needier by the second. I opened my eyes to see Rardo''s hand holding my breast while Marshall sucked on the tip, almost like he was feeding on me. Something about the sight had my p****y squeeze with the thought of what it would be like if I actually was feeding him. I meant, it should have been a gross thought but I was too far gone to feel anything but desire. My body shuddered as I felt Rardo''s other hand gliding down between my legs, stroking my neatly trimmed mound before moving to where I needed him the most. My c*** C***was swollen with need and I moaned at the slightest touch, he teased me with his barley- there touch, knowing it wouldn''t take much to get me to o**m. My body had been gearing up for it for quite some time now, it felt like I had been standing on the edge of a cliff for too long and I all I needed was a little push, just one small nudge to me off. A kneeing sound escaped me as I bnced on the edge and Rardo chuckled behind me, his chest rumbling with humor at my desperation. Not content with being only a spectator any longer, Kingston slid his own hand down the back of my legs. In a move I hadn''t anticipated, he grabbed a hold of the back of my knee and lifted my leg in the air, baring my p*****y for his friend''s hand. I moaned as the cold air met my wetness gathered down t own there. While I wasn''t embarrassed anymore, I did feel a bit of shyness at being opened up like this with my three dominants. I had been even more exposed that night in the club with all the strangers watching but there was an intimacy here with three men that I haven''t experienced then. The air around us was charged in a way it hadn''t been with others present. ''Rardo continued to rub my cl****t carefully, teasingly and all I could do was take it even as he knew I wanted more, so much more. My eyes teared up with the desperation I felt and I knew this was only the beginning of the night. After all, they did n on breaking my record for multiple or*s an****d now they were just teasing me only because they could. With thest hard suck from Marshall, he left my nipple and moved to stand in front of me and gave me a sly smile before kneeling on the floor and his head directly to my p***y. I watched as he took in my p**y and the juices running down my legs, he looked up and his eyes sparkled with mischief and desire.


    "Your p*****y is dripping for us, begging for us to use it. Do you want that, baby girl? Do you want us to


    give your little ***t what it craves?" His voice was unnaturally gruff and I d***n bear painted at the sound of his own desire seeping into his words.


    "Yes," I almost sur pleas sobbed in response. I wanted that, sir. Please." I begged, my body was so high strung and I didn''t care about the promised pleasure that would soon feel like torment. You Have The Most Perfect Breasts.


    Chapter


    130


    What do you say, guys? Sho Should we show her who is in charge of this p*****y?" He cupped me as he asked the question, pressing Rardo''s fingers against my cl**. The added pressure on my nub had me pressing against their collective touch on instinct. .we did promise ¨¨ her punishment and I say we give it to her." Rardo voiced his opinion with darkness in his otherwise soft voice. "And don''t think this won''t be a punishment, little one because it will be soon enough." Kingston whispered harshly.


    Holy hell, I knew Kingston spoke the truth, no matter how much I wished for it now, soon enough my nerves would be shot, just one slight touch from either of them would be too much and they would still force me to ept it. Let''s just hope I survived the night because some part of me was terrified of the strong sensation I would be forced to feel.


    Marshall leaned forward and licked a straight line from my slit to my c****t, all the while keeping his eyes on mine and taking in my expression. My mouth opened on a low moan as he kept going, only when he closed his eyes did I lean my head back against Rardo''s shoulder and closed my own eyes. Hepped me up, each swipe of his tongue grew more frantic than the next and my breath caught at the sensation I felt as he lost himself to my taste.


    "Holy hell, I will never get tired of this." He practically growled as he attacked my p***y with his mouth, his hands moved to my hips and kept me perfectly still. He ate me out like he couldn''t get enough of me.


    Kingston was still holdin


    my leg up high, opening me to his friends. If it hadn''t been for Rardo at my back, this position would have been more brutal to keep. While Marshall sucked my ***t into his mouth, Rardo had moved on to my breasts, massaging them and pinching my nipples. Stings of pleasure shot from my nipples directly to my **c*it and I cried out. "Can I c****m, sir?" I gasped, not really knowing which of them I spoke to and just hoping that whichever response would give me permission. This or****m has been a long timeing and there was no holding it back after their endless teasing.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "C****m for us." Marshall rasped and sucked hard on my ***t, making me see stars.


    Pleasure wrenched its way through my body, leaving me a shuddering mess as a loud moan slipped from my lips. Marshall didn''t stop what he was doing and continued to give me pleasure even as my body cried for him to give me a break. It didn''t take long until I had another o***m formed.


    Moving from my sensitive nub, he stiffened his tongue and f**** me with it, trying to get as far inside me as he could. MY Possessive Mafia Men

 Men 131

    Chapter 131: You Are Meant To Submit To Us Chapter 131: You Are Meant To Submit To Us Angelia


    Marshall didn''t stop groaning as he ate my p****y and the sound made me burn even hotter, knowing he was enjoying himself. My skin was speckled with sweat, he had been right. It didn''t take long before I was warmed up and now the slight cold in the air only helped with my overheated body.


    two more times in quick session, I felt like I couldn''t take any more. I was so sensitive and tears welled up in my eyes from Marshall''s ministration. Whimpering, I tried to get away from his skilful mouth but he held on tight even if he hadn''t, two other men "Please," I cried. I


    Alter cuming me in ce, including the chains I was cuffed to. There was nowhere for me to retreat to.


    were


    "I can''t do this, it is too much." I looked down to Marshall''s head between my legs and my eyes pleading though he didn''t see it.


    "We are far from done with you, you brought this all on yourself and now you have to take the punishment." Kingston whispered gruffly, his voice low and filled with a bass that caused my heart to pound harder in my chest. "You heard him, honey. We own your pleasure and we decided when and how f****ng many o***sms you will have. If you haven''t learned that by now, you will." Rardo said before taking a step away from me and another. I didn''t know where he was going but the support he had offered to keep me standing was suddenly gone and my own strength was fading fast. If it hadn''t been Kingston and the added hand to


    my back, all the while holding up my leg, I would have been hanging rather limply by the chain attached to the ceiling. I had c***m four times and it was only half of what I had managed thest time but with zero breaks, my nerve endings didn''t have time to settle down before they were lit up again. Multiple o***ms were any woman''s dream, at least for those who were sexually active but tried to c* a**gain and again and again with no break and that dream was...well still a dream but a torturous one. Even as Marshall was working me up to another climax and I was lost in t in all the sensation, I still heard a cap of a bottle open up and a squirting sound as Rardo squeezed something out of the bottle. I stiffened as I realized what he had walked away to get. A lube. He approached my back again and spoke to Marshall. Chapter 131: You Are Meant To Submit To Us "Open her up for me." His words brought a mix of fear and excitement into my panting chest. He had taught me just how good a*** y was but I was still too unused to the feeling that I hadn''t gottenpletelyfortable with it yet. Marshall moved his hands from my hips to my **heeks and grabbed them. I blushed as I felt him do Rardo''s bidding but if I had hoped he would take a break from pleasuring me insanely, I had hoped wrong. He stopped f***ng me with his tongue and switched back to pay again with my c****it, more gently than earlier and looked up into my eyes. The mischievousness was still there and a smile tugged at the corner of his lips as he swiped at my sensitive bundles of nerves. I moaned and then stiffened, feeling Rardo''s finger p***od my puckered hold and wetting it with the lube. The feeling was still somewhat new. "Rx for me, bunny." He ordered.


    ""..I I


    can''t." I objected, some part of me knew that this, what he was going to do to me would take me to new heights and I wasn''t ready for it. You can," he barked.


    "You


    "Try to tighten as much as you can and when I tell you to, you let go."


    Doing as he said, I tightened the muscles back there and when he told me to, I rxed. It must have helped because his fingers pushed through the initial resistance easier. Gasping, I felt him push inside all the way to his knuckles, just one of his fingers and I felt full. I couldn''t beli believe his d***k had once been in there and not that long ago, "F***k," I groaned.


    At some point, my eyes must have closed but they opened as I felt two of Marshall''s fingers thrust inside my p******y and making me feel even more filled.


    "Just like that, baby girl. You look so f****ng beautiful like this, you have no idea." Marshall said, his eyes glued to both his hand Rardo''s, watching me take them in both holes. He had a perfect view from his spot kneeling on the floor.


    His eyes slid up my body, looking at Kinston''s grip me and taking in my heaving chest and my heavy feeling breasts before moving up to face.


    "You are made to submit to us." He rasped, his hunger, clearly written on his expression.


    The o*** I had already been gearing for came crashing at his wordsbined with the feeling of both him and Rardo finger-f*****g me. Tears fell from my eyes as they continued, my body was far too overstimted but they didn''t stop and I didn''t make them stop either. It wasforting to know that I could, if I absolutely needed to but as torturous as this was, I wanted to


    61%


    14:39 Tue, Oct 29330


    Chapter 131: You Are Meant To Submit To Us how


    see


    much I could take. Rardo removed his finger for a few seconds and at the sound of the cap on the lube bottle opening. I knew his n was to stretch me out even more, two fingers slid back inside and the slight stretch burned a little but with Marshall continuing to stimte my ***y, the burn soon vanished.


    I moaned which sounded like a tired gasp at this point as I felt my dominants rub the fingers. against each other through the thin wall between them.


    "Umm, you are so f***g tight in here and so d****n hot. I can''t wait to take your *** again." Rardo groaned as he sped up, thrusting harder inside me.


    He scissored his fingers, forcing my muscles to loosen up around them. I mumbled something back to him but I wasn''t quite sure what I was saying. At this point, my brain was a mushy mess. Kingston''s grip on me tightened as he looked at what his friends were doing to chest, I could hear his shallow breaths. Something about it sparked a renewal of arousal in me, I liked that this affected him. Two more o***ms tore through me, these ones took more time to build up but they still stole my breath. Some of of my strength was drained as I and Marshall withdrew their fingers while Kingston finally let my leg down. Marshall Mars! I licked his fingers before he stood up to help Kingston unfasten the cuffs and when they loosened, Rardo was there to keep me from falling. He was quick to lift me in a bridal style and carry my wreak body to bed. For a split second, I thought I was finally through with my punishment but Rardo was quick to quench my hopes. "Seven down, three more to go." He said and my hazy eyes widened.


    me. Even through my panting and Psd forward which added pressure to the cuffs around my wrists. It was ufortable but I was too gone to feel it too closely. The men, though, must have been more aware of the strain on my arms that I did because Rardo


    Three more? Holy s**t! I didn''t know if that would be possible but for some reason, I didn''t even think about using my safe word. I trusted these men and while this was indeed punishment, I knew they would never give me more than I could handle.


    It was a blessing to get toy down on the bed, the chillyforter underneath my heated skin felt heavenly and I could finally rx as my body literally melted against the mattress. The sweat on my skin made the silk sheets stick to my body but I couldn''t find it in me to care. Neither of the men joined me in bed at first, all of them were stafiding above and looking down at me. It made me feel small and bare beneath their heavy gaze even with their clothes on, I could see how much this punishment was affecting them, their hard d***ks tented their pants and I was surprised to feel a flutter in my p****. No matter how many o*****ms I had already gotten, still wanted them and I didn''t think anything could change that 14:39 Tue, Oct 29 D


    Chapter 131: You Are Meant To Submit To Us


    61%


    Marshall was the first to begin undressing, I watched with greedy eyes as he wrenched off his shirt, showing me a swimmer''s body with broad shoulders, defined abs and narrow waist. ****n, these men had the bodies of gods, they were all perfect in their own way and to bepletely honest, I loved the variation between the three. Chapter CommentsMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Men 132

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 1*3**2: Your A** Is Made Just For Me


    Chapter 1*3**2: Your A***Is Made Just For Me Angelia


    Marshall pulled his pants next and I could see he once again had gonemando, his d** pped against his stomach as soon as his pants were out of the way. It was angry red and the vein underneath his d**k was bulging and his tip leaked with precum. I licked my lips, suddenly desperate to taste him. Having seen the look in my face, he chuckled.


    "Not this time, baby girl." He said.


    While the other two were watching, he climbed up on the bed and spread my legs before situating himself between them. His d***k resting against my overly swollen and beyond drenched p**y. Leaning down, he whispered in my ear.


    "We are going to take turns with you." He said, making my sensitive c***t throb even more.


    "We will ****k you raw until we are satisfied. How does that sound, a little submissive?" He grinned. himself against me then, sliding between my lips and rubbing my c**t with his d***k.


    "Yes, please, sir." I cried out in a h***e whisper, unable to make any sound beyond that.


    I was already well into exhaustion but I still had some energy left to give if it meant I could have them. He pressed my legs even further apart as he situated his tip against my entrance and with a harsh thrust, he bottomed out and I gasped at the fullness of him inside me. "F***k," he cursed.


    "You feel like f***g heaven wrapped around my d***k."


    When he was like this, there was no sign of the sweet and carefree man, in his ce was the other half of him. His dominant side, I could hear the change in his voice and feel it in the air around me. He f*** me with forced thrusts, his skin hitting mine as he mmed inside. He didn''t give me a break to get used to his size but the pain mixed in with the pleasure only aroused me more. My breath was ragged and harsh as my chest rose and fell at rapid speed. Already, my or***m was building from my eyes and the intense pleasure was nearing unbearable but I wanted this. I wanted them and nothing could stop me, not even painful pleasure.


    "Oh my goodness," I cried, feeling him hit the end of me time and time again.


    There was no slow and steady like the morning I had with him not long ago but f**k if I didn''t


    ***


    **Your A*** Is Made Just For Me


    **


    like this just as much, if not more. I loved the way he handled me and took charge of my body and


    he elicited in me was something I never wanted to be without.


    the ecsta


    "You feel so good." He mumbled between pants.


    "You are strangling my d***k with that tight p*** of yours."


    His hand wedged himself between our bodies and found my c***, knowing how sensitive I was, he didn''t put too much pressure on it. But it still felt too much, it almost stung as he rubbed it but he managed to make it feel good as well. I didn''t know when my eyes had fallen closed but when I opened them, it was to see him staring down at me with the most intense fervor gaze. Something passed between us in that second as I looked up at him. Something that made my pounding heart stop for just a brief while, a devotion. "Cum for me, baby girl. Let me feel your p***y milk my d**k dry." Hemanded s his movement became jerky and I f***g c**m.


    My p***y mped down around his d***k and a raspy cry ripped out of me. The o***sm was powerful and I couldn''t think as the euphoric feeling spread across my body. He pumped into me and I could feel his d****k swell just before he c*m too. His weight was on me for a short while as he calmed down and collected himself. Thank goodness for that because he gave me time to collect myself as well.


    Two more to go and it was going to be tough but I couldn''t make myself quit either. Now that I had one of them, I couldn''t stop without having the other two, no matter how much my body was ready to tap out. He dragged himself from his position on top of me to my left side andid down there, close enough to feel h** body heat without him touching me. The bed moved beneath me as I saw Rardo taking ce between my legs next. I had missed him taking off his clothes and I cursed myself because of it. Watching them strip was forey in itself. His fingers glistened once again with lube and I figured quickly what he had nned to do. Truth to be told, I was almost d my p**y would get a break. It has been used and abused and it definitely needed some time


    out.


    "Help me with the pillow." He said to Kingston and he was quick toply.


    I didn''t know what they were doing until Marshall lifted my a**up from the bed and Kingston ced a pillow below my lower back.


    "Perfect," Rardomented, watching me in my new position with my lower parts angled upwards. Reaching out to rub my **le, he looked up at me and his eyes dark with want.


    "Such a good girl, you are taking your punishment so well." He praised me as he pushed his fingers slowly back inside me.


    **


    **Your A**Is Made Just For Me


    **


    Thankfully, it didn''t burn like it had done earlier. Scissoring me again, he made sure I was good and ready for him before withdrawing his fingers. Grabbing a towel that I hadn''t noticed before now, he dried his hand off before leaning or me, his d****k prodding my backdoor. I could feel the wet tip and realized that he must have covered it with lube beforehand and it was too wet to just


    be precum.


    "It has been torture for us, having to wait for this." He admitted to a groan.


    "But f***k if you are not worth the ''wait."


    He pushed inside slowly, taking his time as he filled me inch by inch. I clenched my jaw as I forced the muscle in my a***to rx but d**n, he was big. He rocked into me, giving me more of his length until he was all the way in and so sighed in relief. He held himself still for a moment, letting me adjust to him and his arms which were ced on both sides. My head shook with the restraints he was showing and I knew keeping still must have been hard for him. Air whooshed out of me the second he started moving, nerves that hadn''t gotten too much attention throughout this night sparked to life and a long throaty moan escaped me.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "This a*** is made just for me." He muttered as he rocked into me, his voice shook as he tried to keep his thrusts slow and gentle.


    "It is yours," I mumbled, not even realizing what I was saying as I started to meet his thrust, urging him silently to f**k me harder.


    My a** wasn''t as sensitive as my p***y was and the pleasure I felt wasn''t too overwhelming.


    "Oh, rest assured, I know it is." He fired back and pulled almost all the way out and mmed back


    in.


    My throat, too dry to scream, only let out a groan as he sped up, taking what he needed and gave me what I wanted. There were nerves in the ***that I hadn''t ever been aware of until I met Rardo. I was so freaking happy he had let me discover how good it actually could feel to be f***ed there. My breasts bounced with his thrusts and they stole his attention. My nipples were knotted tight and felt achy. He bent down and took one on his mouth and sat down in it hard. enough for me to wince before he soothed it with his tongue. The sting was delicious.


    "So f***ng perfect." He muttered again as he moved on to the other nipple.


    He looked in lust and not entirely aware that he was talking, his eyes were hazy and filled with the same intense pleasure I was feeling. And in his eyes, with his body wrapped around mine, I lost myself too. The room was filled with our panting as he f***d my a***like he truly owned it. He kept his thrusts hard and deep and once he found the perfect tempo for us both, he didn''t change a single thing. In my experience before these men, if I got a minor tingling of pleasure


    C*** Your **Is Made Just For Me


    while I had sex with a guy, they usually changed the rhythmpletely as if it would help me get there faster. The truth was, it f**** it up and ruined it for me.


    In other words, keep the same pace of a girl finds it pleasurable, same if you y with her c***t. don''t change it up if it is f*****ng working unless you know what she enjoyed beforehand.


    12

 Men 133

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 133: You Will Break Me


    Chapter 133: You Will Break Me Angelia


    Rardo finally let go of my aching nipple and instead focused on my throat, finding my sensitive spot just behind my ear. His hands stroked my body, worshiping my flesh as he rocked into me and filling my ass with his dick again and again. My nerves sang with a fierceness as he activated damn near every one of them. I could feel the orgasm getting closer with watch thrust and I had to close my eyes, steeling myself for what I knew would rock me to my core.


    "Look at me," he grunted.


    "I want to see you when you cum."


    Shaking my head, I tried to tell him I couldn''t but I couldn''t even open my damn mouth let alone my eyes. Tears pressed against my eyelids and my muscles tightened in preparation for what would surely break me. I was not ready for this. A hard p on my breasts made my eyes open. wide in shock as the sting on my nipple traveled straight down to my clit. Looking up at his face, I saw a satisfied expression.


    "Much better, next time you follow my fuckingmand." He growled, his eyes narrowed in warning.


    The way he was dominating me, not just with his body but with his words, finally did it. A hoarse cry left my mouth as I exploded and my ass pulsed around his dick. He let himself go alongside me. There was an intimacy in holding eye contact with a person as you both orgasmed. For a few seconds, your souls were bare to each other, revealing things neither was quite ready to admit out loud but wanted to share, nevertheless. I saw a tenderness in him that made my heart hurt and made my stomach flutter with butterflies. There was warmth in there and something really close to adorable. I didn''t know what he saw in mine, I only knew he liked whatever it was if the soft smile was any indication.


    These men were fucking me up and not just in the physical sense. He was careful as he pulled out andid down on the other side of me, situating me between him and Marshall. His chest glistened with sweat while I was just about soaked all the way through by now. For a couple blissful moments, I was allowed to collect myself. My pulse was pounding at a rapid pace as if I had run a marathon and it damn well felt like it. Just one more to go and I would reach the finish line.


    At the reminder of thest person standing, I looked up at Kingston. He was standing over us in


    Chapter 133: You Will Break Me


    the same ce he had been since we got to the bed. His clothes were still on and I had a suspicion they would stay on until I could no longer look. It bothered me that he wouldn''t allow me to watch him while he was naked. The short moment when I found him in the kitchen while he was unaware of me bombarded my mind and my pussy freaking clenched at the image I had of him shirtless. He was bulky, all muscle and no fat. His skin was covered with breathtaking artwork that I could stare at for hours, trying to decipher their meaning. If they had any at all.


    All I could


    the tattoos swirling around his neck and on his hands. That was hot on e now were itself but seeing the whole package couldn''t be beaten. He was massive and while was about the same height as Marshall and a few inches shorter than Rardo, it still seemed like he towered over them both all the same. When I looked at Kingston, all I could think of to describe him was dangerous. It wasn''t just the might in his body or the power rolling off him that made him look threatening, it was his face too. The way his square jaw was clenched tight, his mouth set in a hard line and his dark eyes narrowed with permanent anger, it was there in the lines on his forehead from frowning and theck of smile lines around his eyes. His expression was hard, there was no give.


    He was the definition of dark and mysterious and I wanted to pry open that thick wall of his and see what he hid beneath. The man in question narrowed his eyes at me as if he could read my mind. I knew I had a battle ahead if I ever wanted to get through his walls because he would surely fight me every step of the way but I didn''t mind. He was worth fighting for.


    "Go on your hands and knees." He ordered me, the low gruffness of his voice stirred thest ember of arousal inside me.


    He started unbuttoning the top of his shirt but stopped when I wasn''t following hismand. His jaw clenched with the anger of not being obeyed but to be fair, I literally couldn''t move. My muscles shook when I tried to use them and I found it next to impossible to pick myself up.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Get on your hands and knees." He groaned, emphasizing each word.


    "I can''t," I bit out.


    "I can''t, daddy." I added, my brain muddled with the overstimtion.


    Finally realizing that I wasn''t purposely disobeying, he nodded at his friends and signaled that they should help me. Instead of going on my hands and knees like Kingston wanted, they turned me around and put two t pillows under my hips, elevating my ass up in the air and Iid my head down on my arms. "You can use your safe word if you can''t take it anymore." Marshall offered me an out as he looked down at my exhausted body.


    Chapter 133: You Will Break Me


    "I don''t need it, sir." I assured him, though my voice came out raspy and tired.


    "As long as you listen to your body, there is no shame in stopping." He added, giving me a gen smile.


    "I know," I muttered.


    While I was tired, I wanted toplete this. Tonight, I needed to have them all.


    "Blindfold her." Kingston whispered to one of them.


    I could feel the bed on my side move as Rardo opened what sounded like the nightstand and got back to me. I lifted my head up enough for him to put the blindfold on me. He brushed a fev hair strands away from my face that had gotten loose from my braid before the cool silky mater was ced over my eyes. I wasn''t surprised he wanted me blindfolded, I had figured out he had some serious issues with me seeing naked, though I had no idea why.


    The sound of clothing dropped to the floor reached my ears and my heart thudded harder in my chest. One day, he was going to let me see him and I was determined to make that happen. How didn''t know but it would happen. He moved up the bed cing himself behind me and I let out a sigh as he palmed my ass and massaged my cheeks. He spread them enough for him to see my asshole and pussy clearly and even after everything that had happened tonight, I still managed to blush, knowing what he was looking at. Although, I wasn''t embarrassed, only a teeny tiny bit shy.


    For the third time tonight, I heard the lube bottle cap open and my eyes widened behind the blindfold. Droplets of liquid dripping down my ass crack and I stiffened. He wouldn''t, he fucking wouldn''t. Having Rardo''s dick in there was more than enough and Kingston''s girth was even bigger than his. When I felt the thick head of his dick prod my ass, I started objecting.


    "Daddy," I cried out, feeling him begin to push inside and his tip stretching me to the point of tears wetting the silky material over my eyes.


    "You will break me." I added, I was sure of it and I couldn''t possibly handle him or could I? One of his hands stroked my back soothingly and he stopped with only the tip inside me.


    "You can take me." He said with conviction, his voice shook as he forced himself to hold still and not push further inside.


    "I can''t," I insisted, frightened by his size.


    I squirmed, trying to get away but somehow only managed to take him deeper inside me. He groaned as I stretched around him but he didn''t move.


    Chapter 133: You Will Break Me


    "Do you trust me?" H¨ªs question made me pause and I stilled beneath him. Of course, I trusted


    him.


    "Yes, daddy. I do." I whispered back honestly,


    "Good girl," the hand that stroked my back moved down to my ass and along with his other hand, he started massaging me again,


    A tension I didn''t realize I had eased under his skillful touch and he didn''t try to push me to take more than his tip. At least, not yet and all he did was calming me down, easing my stiff muscles. Chapter Comments


    11


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Men 134

    MY Possessive Mafia Men Chapter 133: You Were Perfect Chapter 134: You Were Perfect Angelia 61%


    61%


    I didn''t know how long we stayed like that but finally, I was once again loose and rxed. Only then did Kingston slowly start to rock into me, all the while continuing to switch between massaging my as**ks and stroking my back. His touch had a calming effect on me and the earlier anxiety at the thought of taking him there vanished. I honestly did trust him to know what I would be able to take and what I wouldn''t. He would never push me over my limit. My a** burned as he stretched me but the pain wasn''t as bad as I had thought it would be. Rardo had already gotten me ready for him. Kingston took it slow, ***ng me with a couple of inches first before giving me more and he took his time. He made it feel good even as it stung. "That is a good little girl." He murmured, still stroking my skin.


    I could feel him shaking from the restraints he was showing as he f***ed me with care. This was a new side of him I had never met before, he was almost sweet which wasn''t a word I ever thought I would use to describe him.


    "I am almost all the way in." He informed me.


    I


    I wanted to say something back but I couldn''t, I couldn''t even breathe. It felt like he was taking up all the space I had as if he was rearranging my or**ns to make him fit. While he wasn''t the longest, he definitely was the biggest and I couldn''t feel that now. When he was finally seated all the way inside, he held still and let me grow ustomed to the feel of him. As he started to move, sparks of pleasure along with a hint of delicious burning built inside my body. I was honestly shocked I had more in me to give.


    I moaned at him as he grabbed my a** with his hands roughly, letting him know without words that I wanted more of this, of him taking control and being rough with me. I wanted him to be the dominant I knew, as much as I appreciate him being sweet with me in the beginning. Sweet wasn''t him and that was what I wanted most of all to have the real him. He growled as he gripped my a*ks tightly and started to f**k me with the fierceness I was used to with him. He pulled back in a slow motion until only his tip was inside me before mming back in and filling me with all of him in one harsh thrust. The pleasure I felt at his rough f***ing override the pain but I knew I would definitely feel the achee morning. the millionth onth time today, tears wetted my eyes as my nerves sang. The intense pleasure I felt bordered on too painful. He spread my a****ks and I could feel his eyes on my a*** watching me 14:40 Tue, Oct 29 29 Sh Chapter 133: You Were Perfect


    take his length in my hole. He cursed as he watched and his d***ck twitched inside me. Soft moans, grunting and skin hitting skin filled the space between us. His pelvis mmed into my **, rocking my body forward with his forceful movement. Pleasure spread around my stomach as I I climbed I higher and higher and my hands clutched the sheet beneath me in tight fit, desperately trying to hold on to something as the blissful buzz rose inside me.


    Just as I was on the cusp of cuming, he reached around my throat with his hand and pressed down just on the side of my neck, choking me. I ***m harder than I had ever had, my body shuddered beneath him and just when I couldn''t take anymore, he let go of my throat. Entirely in control of how much I could handle. He grunted softly as he followed me over the edge and I felt my mind let go. These men had officially f***d me into oblivion and I couldn''t have been happier or more exhausted. One of One them


    took off the blindfold and turned me gently around so Iid on my back. Pillows vanished from beneath me and someone put a soft pillow under my head. I looked up to see Rardo watching me with the same tenderness I had seen in his eyes earlier. Along with the tenderness was a possessiveness that had my tired body buzz with renewed energy, although energy was a bit of a stretch. It was more like awareness.


    "You are ours from the moment we saw you." He said as if I didn''t have a choice in it and the truth was, I didn''t need to because he was right.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was theirs but what they didn''t know was that they were mine too. I had been holding the baby while officially calming them, afraid that this wouldn''tst. After all, this had started as a time limit arrangement but I slowly understood that this was so much more. We were so much more and I was finally ready to admit it to myself.


    By the time I forced my eyes open, Kingston was already dressed up and Marshall was nowhere to be seen. The first one was as expected but not having Marshall here made me stressed.


    "He went to your room to get the bath ready." Rardo informed me, reading me as easily as a book. "I sighed in relief.


    "Oh,"


    A bath sounded heavenly but sleep sounded just as good. These men had utterly worn me out.


    "I will get you some water, are you hungry?" Kingstorf asked, watching me intently and I shook my head. (2) "Not really," I mumbled.


    I didn''t know if I even had the energy to eat. With n nod, he left Rardo and me alone.


    61%1


    Chapter 133: You Were Perfect.


    "You did really good, my bunny." He said softly, brushing wet strands of hair away from my cheek. You thin think so?" "You w


    think so?


    perfect." He leaned down and nted a lingering kiss on my forehead, the gesture brought a smile to my lips. We sat in silence and I tried calming myself down now that I was allowed to take a breather. He stroked my hair soothingly like he was apparently fond of doing before Marshall came to let us know that the bath was ready. Unable to move, Rardo carried me to the bathroom i in my room.


    "I need to use the toilet, could you..um...give me a bit of privacy?" I looked at them both, practically begging them with my eyes.


    I had to pee badly but there was also lube in a certain ce that wanted out so to speak.


    "Sure," Marshall replied while Rardo helped me sit down.


    I winced slightly as my ***touched the toilet seat and I knew I would feel even worse tomorrow. When they left me alone, I practically slumped in relief as I emptied my dder and did that other thing. My arms were jelly as I dry myself off but I managed. A couple of minutester, one of them knocked and I told them they coulde in. Both me were just as naked as me, not bothering to get dressed and I hoped it was because they would bathe with me. After getting


    help


    washing my hands because I still couldn''t stand on my own, Marshall carried me to the tub and lowered me into the bath before joining me. Rardo got in the shower instead, I blushed as I watched him wash his d***k, knowing full well why he was doing it. It didn''t seem like he minded and if he didn''t find it gross, then I shouldn''t either. I was happy when he turned off the shower and got into the spa**s bathtub with us. They made me sit in the middle of them with my back against Marshall''s chest and my feet on Rardo''sp. The The temperature of the water soothed my abused muscles and the men soothed me. They took their time cleaning me and were so sweetly gentle when washing me between my legs, knowing how sensitive I was. Kingston found us rxed in the water, on one hand was a familiar bottle of water which I knew would be full of electrolytes and on the other hand was a bowl of fruit sd. He found a stool and brought it to the bathtub before sitting down on it. I noticed his hair was damp and he had changed his clothes, he must have cleaned himself up as well. Curious about what he was doing, I smiled happily as he held the bottle to my lips and helped me drink. Next, he grabbed the fork and stabbed some fruit with it and fed me with it. Gosh, I could get used to this. Being taken care of in this way was new to me and it was hard not to feel something when they were like this. My heart bloomed with the warmth of their sweet gesture and I couldn''t have been happier than I was at this moment. 14:40 Tue, Oct 29 E MY Possessive Mafia Men

 Men 135

    Chapter 135: They Feel Right


    Chapter 135: They Feel Right


    Angelia


    "Thank you," I said to them all as we finished up.


    "It is our pleasure." Marshall replied back warmly.


    61%


    Kinston lifted me from the tub and ced me on hisp, not caring I was getting his wet and helped pat me down with a towel while the others dried themselves. The way they were all working together in taking care of me was unique, they were a unit and no doubt about it. The friendship they had with each other was rare but so beautiful it touched a part of my heart. You would think they were blood brothers with how strong their bonds with each other were. My bed was freshly made with the covers folded back and Kingston ced me in the middle of it before sitting at the edge of the bed by my feet. Rardo and Marshall joined me on both sides and folded the nket over us..


    I couldn''t help the longing look I gave Kingston, praying with my eyes for him to stay. He found my feet through the nket and gave me a squeeze.


    "I will stay until you fall asleep." He assured me.


    But that wasn''t what I wanted and he knew it, he didn''t offer anything more and would take whatever he would give me. My eyelids were heavy with tiredness but I didn''t want to sleep, not yet. I knew the second I did, Kinston would leave and I wanted him here with me, with us. This was where he belonged and not wherever his bedroom was. It was weird how much had changed. since the open house and how much I had changed.


    These weeks with the three of them had been like a whirlwind of emotion, they had made me see just how wonderful life as a submissive can be. They had given me a taste of this life and I was addicted to it, they had shown me my own true colors and that it was nothing to be ashamed of. I looked at them, at Rardo''s piercing eyes that brought a delightful shiver to my body. At Marshall''s eyes that pulled me in and made me swoon, at Kingston''s eyes that held mine with a scary intensity many would be afraid of but not me. These men came into my life like an explosion, taking over my mind and body so wholly that it made me question what I had done before them. I hadn''t been living, not really and I had been doing everything almost robotically and automatically. School and work shit, aside from that, I had only been hanging out with Andy once in a while. I had done the same thing every day, school, work, homework and watched some television or read and then bed. Repeat upon repeat,Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 135: They Feel Right


    there hadn''t been one thing in my routine that made my heartbeat spike with some kind of thrill. There hadn''t been anything to look forward to because it had always been the same every single day. That was no life, that was merely staying alive.


    But when these men came, they changed it all. Suddenly, my blood pumped with excitement. Suddenly, I had something to look forward to. Suddenly, my days weren''t ck and white but colorful instead. They challenged me, gave me new experiences and new memories. They made my life interesting and thrilling, most of all, they made me look inside myself and made me look inside and find the person I always wanted to be, someone who didn''t let others dictate how my life should be or what society expected of me. My dominants taught me that I could have what I wanted, my desire wasn''t something I should push aside because it wasn''t natural. This felt right, they felt right.


    Looking at them now, I let them see every thought shing in my eyes and how grateful I was for them. They had unlocked a part of me I myself didn''t have a key for. Their expressions softened even Kingston as Iid my feelings bare. At that moment, nothing needed to be said and they all understood what I told them without the use of work. My heart thundered in my chest as I realized something else that I had been too scared to admit to myself. I was falling for them and as scared as I was of that fact, I couldn''t shy away from the truth. No matter how hard I tried, sleep found me all too quickly and the touch on my foot fell away as I slipped into unconsciousness.


    1


    I worked up to someone stroking my cheek softly and my eyelids fluttered as I tried to open them but sleep held on tight.


    "Wake up, pumpkin." A voice whispered.


    As I woke further, I finally managed to open my eyes and turned my head, looking over my shoulder to see Kinston''s standing over me.


    "Is it morning already?" I murmured, blinking against the harsh light filtrating in through the window. Yes, it was definitely morning and he nodded.


    "Join me in the kitchen." He said and promptly left.


    Only then did I notice the hard surface I had been sleeping on. Rardoid on his back beneath me, somehow throughout the night, I had managed to weasel my way on top of him. My feet were between his and my entire upper body was folded on his chest. One of his arms was slung over my shoulders, hugging me against him. Another hand rested on my lower back and when I turned around I saw it was Marshall''s. Careful not to wake them, I removed their arms and wiggled out of


    Chapter 135: They Feel Right


    my position and off the bed and fucking hell, my body hurt. It felt like I had a three hour long workout and I kind of had. Sex could totally be considered as a workout, especially the kind I had gottenst night.


    Wincing all the way to the closet, I found underwear, a short and t-shirt. My body was stiff and tender from yesterday''s abuse and my movements were jerky as I walked. It seriously felt like I had gotten a bruise in my ass with how much it ached. With the clothes in my hand, I hoped Kingston would be fine with me taking a quick shower. While my body was clean from the bath we had, my hair was far from it. My braid was messy and practically falling apart but I could tell it looked oily from all the sweating.


    In record time, I finished up my shower and dried my hair until it was dry enough to put it in a high ponytail. A few droplets of water dripped down my t-shirt from the ends of my hair but I couldn''t find it in me to care. Walking out of the bathroom and back into the bedroom, I had to bite my lips to keep theugh froming out and trust me, it was hard to remain silent as I looked at the men in bed. In my absence, Rardo and Marshall had snuggled together and held around each other as if they thought they were holding me. It wasical to watch but also strangely cute. I couldn''t help but grab my phone which had magically appeared on the nightstand and took a picture of the two. This was something I had definitely wanted to immortalize.


    Letting them sleep in their embrace, I exited the room and went to Kingston. I found him rummaging in his cupboards, picking out different ingredients andying them out on the kitchen counter. I blushed as I walked into the kitchen, remembering thest time I had been in here and what had happened.


    "Great, you are here." He said as


    Soon as he saw me, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    "I figured we could make breakfast together." His offer to cook together made my stomach flutter with butterflies and I was reminded of my realizationst night.


    I was falling for this


    man, just as I was falling for his friends too. I wasn''t ready to look at it too closely just yet but I wouldn''t deny what was happening either.


    "I would like that." I responded with a smile. I whispered like I always did whenever I talked to him.


    "What are we making?" I asked.


    "Brussel waffles?" He replied over his shoulder.


    Finding everything we would need, he went to grab both of our aprons. Before I could even try to tie my own apron, he turned me around and did it for me. My heart danced in its cage, small


    61


    Chapter 135: They Feel Right


    gestures like this meant so much for me especially from him, knowing it didn''te as natural for him as it did for Rardo and Marshall.


    "Thank you," I whispered when he was done and went on to wash my hands.


    "So, where do we start?"


    "The recipe is on the counter." He said, pointing at a pink cookbook beside the flour.


    "You can start with arge bowl."


    Chapter Comments

 Men 136

    61%


    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 136: I Find It Hard To Ask For Help


    Chapter 136: I Find It Hard To Ask For Help Angelia


    Doing as Kingston instructed, l''read his written notes on how to make brussel waffles. It said that I had to whisk together egg yolks and I might be dumb but I didn''t know how to separate the yolk from the egg white. I hadn''t spent much time in the kitchen before him. "Umm...Kingston. How do I separate the yolk and egg white?" I asked, he had just started measuring up the milk and stopped so he could help me.


    "Use the small bowel I have set at the counter and then you catch the yolk with your hand and let the egg white run through your fingers. Once they are separated, you put the yolk in the bigger bowl." He exined.


    To be honest, I found it hard to focus on what he was saying, too intrigued by his voice but I got the gist.


    "Oh, okay. That doesn''t sound difficult."


    "It is not, you will be able to do it without any problems." He assured me and continued pouring milk in a measuring cup.


    Cracking the egg, I hurried to catch it before it all went to one bowl and I did as he had instructed. The egg felt slimy and cold in my hand but also kind of pleasant. I did the same with three more before rewashing my hands. My shoulders were killing me and I found it hard to do simple things like cracking the eggs. I have had a hard day at work yesterday since Ben didn''t do shit and while I hadn''t used my arms that much in yesterday''s scene with my dominants, I knew that was partly why the muscles in my shoulders were so tight. I felt Kingston walk up behind me just as I was about to whisk the egg.


    "Here, let me help you." He whispered and put his hands on my shoulders.


    I stiffened for a split second, shocked by his action. He rarely initiated contact and when he did, it was tuned. He began massaging me with perfect pressure, not too hard and not gently and I moaned at the feeling of his expert hands easing the Knots of muscles that had begun forming. My head dropped forward, giving him more space to work with.


    "You should tell us if you are hurting." He chided as his thumbs attacked the sore muscles.


    "I.. I find it hard to ask for help." I admitted to a groan when he massaged a particrly big knot.


    Chapter 136 I Find It Hard To Ask For Help


    61 1


    I didn''t know if I heard him right because he was whispering too quietly but I am sure he said it to me too. When we were finished, I gave him a shy smile and a sincere thank you. I felt so much better, my muscles loosened and didn''t hurt that much when I used my arms. He only gave me a nod in return. We worked mostly in silence and while it was nice to simply spend time with him, I also wanted to get to know him better.


    "Have you always loved cooking?" I asked, wondering as I stirred the ingredients in the bowl.


    "Not really, I grew up with personal chefs so I never had a reason to cook. I was about twenty-something when I started experimenting with food and it went from there." He responded.


    I had thought he would probably give me a yes or no response but he surprised me by talking in


    entire sentences.


    "Then, I am right on track." I joked.


    Sometimes, I actually forgot that we had a pretty decent age gap and it wasn''t something I often thought about. For me, it wasn''t a big deal, all that mattered was that we got along great and had insane chemistry


    "With me as your teacher, you will catch up in no time."


    It wasn''t what he said that made my eyes widen but how he said it. Had there been humor in his (tone? Oh my goodness, please call the emergency because I might have a heart attack with how weird my heart is acting right now. D


    "So, 1 presume your mother didn''t teach you then? I asked without thinking


    He hadn''t been forting about his family, he hadn''t mentioned them at all and I figured there was a reason for it. But of course, my stupid mouth couldn''t be kept shut.


    "No, she didn''t." The humor in his tone was goow his voice turning clipped.


    Fuck. I had truly messed up. Not knowing what to say to that, I shut up which I should have done minute ago. We finished making the wattles along with whipped cream and berries. The smell at sugars awestrices made my math water. Just when I was about to wake up the other two, they ed in the action and both of them were ring matshing expressions of annoyance as they eyed each other. Theugh i tank in while I been in the room came out and when i fist started. I couldnt stup Teats welked in,ughing so hard and I wished I had been


    at they wished seated whe cat they wis sugghing. Not me, that was fut sure.


    is


    WE


    am


    "Had to be anotherugh bubbled out.


    Chapter 136: I Find It Hard To Ask For Help


    All three of them were looking at me weird, not knowing the picture I had in my mind of Rard


    and Marshall.


    "Had a good sleep?" I finally asked, my lips twitched with humor as I looked at them. Rardo grunted something while Marshall looked embarrassed and his flushed cheeks a clear sign.


    "Fucking hell, you saw that?" Marshall murmured.


    "Sure, I did." I nodded.


    "Why didn''t you wake us up?" Rardo asked next, I shrugged and teased them.


    "You look pretty cozy there." I added.


    "What is going on?" Kingston interjected, looking confused.


    "Here, I will show you." I said and grabbed my phone and unlocked it.


    I showed him thest picture I had taken and I kid you fucking not, there was definitely a smile. tugging at his lips. It wasn''t a full smile but in Kingston, it counted as one. Turning the phone, I showed the other two as well. Marshall was the first to break out inughter, dissolving the tension between him and Rardo. This right here was a memory I had been looking back on when I was old and gray. I would remember the warmth I felt, how my heart was full and how happy I was. Life was made up of moments, this would be one of them.


    "Dude, remember that time you poured pink dye in my shampoo and I had to go my father''s charity event looking like a fucking mingo." Marshall said to Rardo when we had all finished up eating.


    "That was after you had spiked my water with axative before my ss. I had a test that day." Rardo said back.


    "No, he didn''t!" Iughed, picturing myself a younger Rardo trying to focus for the test, all the while having some stomach issu


    They had talked about several of the pranks they had done on each other throughout the breakfast and I was here for it.


    "Oh, sure he did." Rardo nodded, looking pissed.


    His expression made meugh harder, tears were spilling down my face and soon, theughter turned to sobs which in turn made the whole kitchen silent except for my ugly ass crying sounds. 14:47 Tue, Oct 2933.


    Chapter 136: I Find It Hard To Ask For Help


    61%Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you okay, pumpkin?" Kingston asked, I couldn''t see anything through the tears but I knew they were all watching me.


    "Hey, talk to me." He said gently, cupping my cheek so sweetly and it only made me cry even


    more.


    "I don''t know why I am crying." I tried to force out augh but it came out shaky. Kingston turned me to face him and dried my tears with his fingers.


    "It is probably sub-drop, you went through a lotst night." He said.


    "But why am I g..getting it now?" I hupped.


    He was right, though. I had experienced sub-drop once before and this was precisely what it had felt like, my emotions were all over the ce like it usually was when I had my period. My hormones were typically super unstable that time of the month which wouldn''t happen for several days still. "Sub-drop doesn''t always happen right after a scene, it can happen a few dayster." Marshall exined to me from the other side of the table.


    "I am going to pick it up now, okay?" Kinston said and I nodded as another sob escaped me.


    His hands went under my armpit and he lifted me up, I wound my arms around his neck and my legs around his hips. He held me close and stroked my back in a calming manner.


    "Come on, guys. Let''s go to the living room." He said to the other two and I held onto him like a freaking monkey, grateful for the intimacy he offered.


    Chapter Comments


    Sfayz


    POST COMMENT


    tooplicated, catching it with the cock is easier, switch from a half to the other until all the white goes down


    Sfayz


    same here sistaa I''m even blushing

 Men 137

    Chapter 137: I Really Like Them Chapter 137: I Really Like Them


    Angelia


    We ended up watching the rest of the movie we had started at Rardo''s ce and had a rxing time together. Marshall had caught up where we had ended the seriesst time so he could watch the rest with us. It was cozy being with them all like this and not really just enjoying each other''spany.


    doing anything special,


    It wasn''t until the afternoon that they finally agreed that I was okay enough to go home and by then, I had already felt great for several hours. Still, they wanted to bepletely sure and apparently they didn''t trust my own judgment. Rardo drove me back home, having some business he had to attend to in the city. It was hard for me to leave them this time, I hadn''t wanted to go home yet but I had to. Although I was starting school tomorrow and needed time to prepare.


    Not wanting to leave and knowing now that I had feelings for them only prove to me that we needed to talk. I wasn''t ready to be a sl***e and I didn''t know if I ever would be but I also didn''t want this arrangement to end either. For my own sanity, we needed to talk about it and I needed to know where their head was at and what they felt about it all. It would hurt if they were still searching for a s***e but it was still something I had to know. I was already in deep with them but maybe I could avoid even more pain to find out now rather thanter if that was the case.


    Man


    After I had packed my bag ready with all my school supplies for tomorrow, I called Andy.


    He sneezed as he responded.


    "Hi... girly!" He "Bless you," I


    "How are you


    feeling?"


    "Fever down, so I am doing great. James is making me chicken soup right now so I can''tin." He said in a heavily nasal voice from the cold he was having.


    "I am happy he is taking care of you."


    It should have been, though. It wasn''t that long ago that I had been sick and he had brought over food and snacks for me.


    "Don''t even think about it!" He protested, knowing where my thoughts were at.


    Chapter 137: I Really Like Them.


    "If James weren''t here, I know you would have been." He said.


    He was right, if he hadn''t had his boyfriend there, I would have made sure he would have everything he needed.


    "So how was the night with your men?" His tone was curious and I knew he was dying to hear all


    about it.


    "It was fine." I said, trying to keep the most intimate details to myself but he wouldn''t let me.


    "Spill it." He begged.


    "You have no idea how boring it is toy on the couch all day. Please?" Shaking my head, I told him in rough details of what had happened. I didn''t get too into it, some things I wanted to keep to myself. "Holy sh****t, ten times?" He screeched into the phone.


    "Yes," I mumbled, pooping the words with my mouth and my cheeks glowing red as I shared just a little of what the men had done to me.


    "I have only been able to c***m like maybe three or four times a day but ten and without a break? G****mn it." He whistled.


    "That is just insane, are they treating you well?"


    I assured him as I sighed happily, thinking about how good they were to me.


    "The best,"


    "I


    I admitted.


    for them?"


    really like them, Andy." I


    "Like them like them? Like falling for


    the hell did he sound so eager? Iughed at his enthusiasm but grew silent as I responded to him honestly.


    Why the


    "Yes," I mumbled, my heart was running wild and having just admitted it out loud to someone. It made me feel real.


    "You are full of surprises today, girly. I am so happy for you."


    Smiling at his sincerity, I asked how it was all going with him and James. I figured it was pretty serious, seeing as James was there right now taking care of him while he was sick.


    It is going amazing, Angelia." He said and now it was his time to sigh happily.


    137: I Really Like Them


    Chapter 137:


    "I have never felt this way for someone before, he is just so damn good to me."


    am happy for you


    too


    I kind of liked the fact that we were starting this experience together, falling for someone. We caught up with each other as we talked and only when his dinner was ready did we say our goodbyes. "James is saying hello and good luck at school tomorrow, girly. Call me when you get back home."


    hello back to him and thank you. I will call as soon as I can." I said and hung up.


    Checking the time, I saw it was still early and I was done with everything I had meant to do. My stomach rumbled on cue and I decided some dinner was in order. I had never really been. interested in cooking, still Kingston had made me view what I had once seen as a tedious task as something more, therapeutic almost. There was a calmness I felt as I cooked with him but I didn''t know if I would feel the same if I was on my own. I guess it was time to find out. Knowing I had only the bare minimum in my fridge, I figured I would find something I could make from the inte and go down to the store to buy what I needed.


    Googling easy dinner recipes for beginners, I found a chicken taco recipe and wanted to try out. Writing down what I would need for the food, I collected my purse and every other thing a woman might need walking the street alone and walked out the door. It was a short walk to the small grocery store down by the block and I was d to see Linda behind the counter. "Good evening, dear." She greeted me as soon as she saw me.


    "Good evening, Linda."


    "How are y you?" I asked.


    "I echoed with a smile.


    "Oh, you know me, getting on my husband''s nerves nagging about him taking his vitamins." She chuckled.


    "What about you? It has been a while since I have seen youst." Her warm eyes took in my figure and nodded to herself as if she could see that I was at least physically doing well.


    "Just great, I have been busy."


    "Busy with a man, perhaps?" Her eyes tw*kled knowingly. With three men in fact but I didn''t say


    that."


    "How could you guess?"


    Chapter 137: I Really Like Them


    "You are practically glowing with love even a blind man could see that." Her statement had my mouth gaping, ready to protest. Sure, I was falling for them but love.... "And


    And I don''t you try to deny it, I have lived long enough to recognize the look of someone in love. I will say, it didn''t take you long, dear but the heart knows no time." Well then, I clos I closed my mouth again, not sure what I was supposed to say. Luckily, she changed the subject and I ended up talking to her for a while. I have always liked this store, primarily before her. She was such a warm person and easy to talk to. She reminded me of my grandmother. When another customer came to the counter, I left her to work and went around the store picking up everything I needed. While I had saved a lot of money by cating with the men several times a week. I still picked out the cheapest options. Checking out my items, I gave a bright smile to her and began the short trek back home. As I walked down the block, my mind went over to what Linda had said. Could what she had stated been true? Was I in love with my dominants? How could I really know when I had never been in love before? Lost in thought, I didn''t see the man in front of me until I ran into him. My breath got knocked out of me as I crashed into his chest. He put a hand on my shoulder to steady me. His touch made me withdraw from him quickly and while he might have good intentions, a woman never knew F****ng st****d, that was what I was. I could take with me every possible self-defense tool that existed but it would never work if I wasn''t aware of my surroundings. "I am s..sor..." I started apologizing but froze when I looked up at the man in front of me.


    "Kent?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, Angelia. Hi, I am sorry, I didn''t see you." He said and waved with his phone, signaling that he had been looking at it instead of where he was going.


    "It has been a while." He said to which all I did was nod back awkwardly.


    Yes, it had indeed been a while and I had hoped it would be a long while more. After the creepy vibes I had gotten from him at the nightclub when he had warned me about the date rape drug, I had kept my distance. I had told Andy about it and both he and Jam

 Men 138

    Chapter 138: Let''s Revisit The Contract Chapter 138: Let''s Revisit The Contract Angelia


    James and Kent had been friends for a couple of years, they used to be right until James found out how he acted with women, all because of me and maybe others as well. A creep didn''t be one overnight, sure he had apologized and it might have been sincere but I wasn''t desperate enough to have him as a friend to take that chance. "What are you doing here?" I asked, trying to covertly look around the street and making sure people were.


    Luckily, there were still plenty of people outside and it wasn''t thatte yet. I didn''t think he would do anything to me but I couldn''t be too careful. After all, I might be the cause of the broken friendship between him and James in his mind. In reality, it had been more about his behavior than anything else.


    "I was just out stretching my legs. I only live a couple of blocks from here." He shrugged but the change in pitch in his voice hinted at that not being the case.


    I might have just been paranoid but it is better to be safe than sorry. The world was a dangerous ce for a woman and we always had to be cautious.


    "Well, enjoy your walk." I said and inches away from time towards my apartment.


    "Wait a second, Angelia." He r requested, his tone pleading but I just shook my head.


    I


    "I have someone waiting for me so I need to go." I lied.


    He looked sad as I walked by him and the expression on his face almost made me stop but I didn''t. I might have if it was daylight outside and I had met him in a ce I felt safe, just not here and not now. Hurrying back to my apartment building, I got inside and locked up after me. My grocery bag was momentarily forgotten as I stood in wondering what Kent had wanted with me. His expression had definitely been sad and there had been an almost desperation in his voice when he asked me to give him a minute of time. It could be possible that I had wrongly judged him and if that was the case, I was aplete *** for screwing up his friendship with James. But of course, I didn''t have the luxury to not be wary of from feeling bad about it, though.


    woman had that luxury. It didn''t stop me


    Deciding to let the meeting go from my thoughts, I put on some feel-good indie music on my phone and started making dinner. I soon found out it wasn''t the same at all cooking alone as it


    114


    Chapter 138: Let''s Revisit The Contract


    was with Kingston. While it was great challenging myself in the kitchen and trying to make something I hadn''t made before, the joy of it all just wasn''t there without him. There wasn''t any buzzing beneath my skin like I had when he was close by and I didn''t feel the excitement like I did when I got him to talk by asking questions. I had started thinking cooking might be my passion as well or at least something I had enjoyed but it turned out Kingston was what made it enjoyable.


    I was proud when the tacos were finished and they turned out well. I had like to think Kingston would be proud too, of course, they were alright for someone who just learned how to cook.


    Later in the evening, I got a text from my college friend who would also be at school tomorrow. It was Sunday Joyce asking if we would meet up tomorrow, we were the kind of friends who only hung out at school. That was my own fault after I had not had too many times when she had suggested going to a cafe, nightclub and other fun stuff. I texted her back that I would meet her at the coffee shop near campus before sses would start. Still feeling tired fromst night''s scene with my men, I quickly got ready for bed.


    Each time I was back home and on my own bed after I had slept over at one of their ces, I felt a little bit emptier. They had shown me what it was like to have a warm body beside me at night, cuddling closely together as we fell asleep and how sweet it was to wake up someone instead of in a cold room by myself. I had spent twenty-three years without it and it had been fine but now that I knew what it was like, it just made me more addicted to the feeling of not being alone. My phone buzzed and I climbed into my bed and settled down. I smil I smiled when I saw it was Rardo calling. "Hi," 1 greeted him.


    "Hi, honey. How are you feeling?" He asked, probably just making sure u wasn''t feeling any other side effects fromst night.


    I had experienced sub-drop again after breakfast and they had been so good to me. They hadn''t made it easy for me to wallow in negative emotions.


    "I am good, I miss you, though." I admitted and the deafening silence ryed how much I had shocked him with my confession.


    "You do?" He breathed out, almost sounding hopeful.


    T


    YAS


    I miss you all." I mumbled.


    I missed them all, especially now in the lonesome of my ownpany. It might be cheesy to say but being with them brought colors to my life and as soon as they weren''t with me, only ck and white shades of gray remained.


    214


    Chapter 138: Let''s Revisit The Contract


    61%


    we miss you too, my bunny. I am still upied with work but there is nothing I can''t postpone or I can have Marshall or Kingstone to you if you would want that. We won''t hesitate if you need any of us." His offer made me feel warm and tingly but I shook my head even though he couldn''t see me.


    "I appreciate it but I should get some sleep tonight." I hinted at what would happen if one of them came over which probably involvedck of sleep. He chuckled, reading between the lines like I knew he would.


    "Fair enough. Listen, we have been thinking...maybe we should have another talk about our arrangement. Now that we have spent time together and gotten to know one another, we should definitely revisit our agreement." He said and before I could say anything at all, he continued. "We still want you, Angelia. That is not what this is all about, we want you so much more now after we have seen how amazing you are."


    My lips formed a smile and my heart was beating wildly as I listened to him.


    "So, what do you think? We can do it whenever it suits you."


    wasa


    actually going to suggest the same thing so I would like that. How about sometime this week?" I asked, the sooner, the better, especially now that I had realized my feelings for them.


    It was important for me to know where they wanted all this, us to go. Them helping me find a dominant which we hadn''t even started searching for wasn''t something I wanted anymore. My heart had already chosen them and I could only hope they would choose me too. We also needed to talk about the ve subject because while they might want me, I might not be able to give them what they needed.


    "We can make that work, I will talk with the guys and find a time when we are all avable." He said.


    "Alright, honey. I will let you go to sleep, I have sent you this week''s schedule and I will send an


    we agree on a date for our meeting. Good night."


    updated version once *


    H


    Sounds good, good night, Rardo." I said warmly before I hung up.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I went to check my email and true to his words, a new,mail was sent from him a few hours ago with the days I would spend with them this week. I would have Kingston on Tuesday, Marshall on Wednesday and Rardo on Friday. Our group scene would once again be on Saturday. This was exactly what I had wished for, four nights with them and three days for myself and while I still wanted some time to myself, I had found out an hour or two was more than enough. Chapter 138: Let''s Revisit The Contract


    These men had changed me and my own needs. I had never been in any kind of rtionship and therefore 1 had never realized how much I craved the intimacy of someone else. I had practically conditioned myself to survive without it so much that I thought I didn''t need it. Chapter Comments

 Men 139

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 139: I Am Nervous To Start School


    Chapter 139: I Am Nervous To Start School Angelia


    I woke to the sound of my rm and with blurry eyes, I turned it off. I had barely slept the whole night, continually waking up shortly after I had fallen asleep. Thest time I looked at the clock was an hour ago and it felt like I had only closed my eyes for a second before the rm red. I knew part of the reason I had slept poorly was because of nerves. Even when I have been in the University for two years and knew where everything was located, the first day of school was always nerve wracking. Another part was the emptiness beside me in bed, it was cold beneath the covers and too quiet. I didn''t even have the heartbeat of another or the sound of steady breathing lulling me to sleep.


    Yawning, I hauled my ass to the bathroom and jumped in the shower. I wished for one of those waterproof speakers so I could listen to music, it would have made the shower experience less tedious. It took several minutes before I froze not because the water grew icy cold but because it didn''t. It still held the perfect temperature I had set before I got in under the stream. Either this was a total coincidence or it had gotten fixed. In my two years in this apartment, I had never showered without the water running cold at least a couple of times so I was betting on thetter.


    Since I knew myndlord would have never used the money on his tenants when he could spend it on himself, I only think of one person or three out there who would. Of course, I had showered a couple of times in my apartment after that time Rardo stayed over but it had only been quick ones before I would hurried off to work. Why I did what I did next, I had no idea, call it intuition. I hurried out of the shower and wrapped myself in a towel before I went to my living room. Looking first at my ever present bucket which was still there, my eyes went through the ceiling, my perfectly none hole ceiling.


    I had gotten so used to the bucket that I hadn''t noticed it wasn''t being filled with more water. I usually poured it out when it held so much water that it almost ran over which I now realized hadn''t happened in a long while. It could have been either of them, still my money was on Rardo seeing as he was the one who knew about the temperature fluctuations in the shower. How had he even managed to open my apartment door without me here? Stupid question, seeing as they knew who the owner was and had probably gotten ess to my apartment through him. I had a feeling myndlord was scared of them after Marshall''s visits, although I still didn''t know what exactly had happened between them.


    Grabbing my phone, I tried calling Rardo but only got to his voicemail and I remembered he mentioned he would be busy today with meetings, I would have to talk to himter about what he had done to my apartment, though mainly, I just wanted to thank him. epting help didn''t take


    61%


    Chapter 139 I Am Nervous To Start School


    away my independence and I was starting to learn that. Throughout my life, I had been too proud for my own good. I had seen people offering help as a dig to me like I couldn''t do it myself. It took


    me twent the years to realize people could take care of me because they cared for me and it


    didn''t make me less than ept what they were offering. I still had thirty minutes until I had to leave for the bus but I was too nervous to eat. If I felt like it, I could grab a sandwich or something at a cafe in school.


    Seeing the warm weather outside, I chose a pair of shorts and a tank top along with my favorite pair of sneakers. It was a chill look because I didn''t have anyone I wanted to dress up for in school. Not that women needed someone to dress up. For the millionth time, I checked my bag to make sure I had everything I might need for school. Some professors let us leave after the initial introduction to their ss but others started teaching right off the bat. Unable to sit still and wait for time to pass, I decided to get to the coffee shop earlier. It might do me good to get some fresh air while I was at it. Plugging my headset, I found my favorite ylist on my phone and pressed y. There was nothing better than music to ease my nerves. Joyce was already at the cafe when I got there and I was only slightly surprised. She liked being early or more correctly, she hated beingte.


    "Hi, Angelia!" She squealed when she saw me.


    Before I knew it, I was in her arms and she gave me a quick hug, only then did I realize I had missed her. I needed to get my head out of my ass and start making an effort with my friends. Because of me, she never hung out after sses were over and it was something I needed to fix. I knew they were done asking me to hang out, they had tried far too many times already.


    "Hi," I smiled and tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. "How are you?"


    "So excited for school to start, what about you?" She asked.


    She was one of the most intelligent people I knew and probably one of the most beautiful people I had ever met. Her sense of style couldn''t have been outmatched either. Compared to me, I looked like a girl ying dress up but she was wearing a stunning suit that contrasted perfectly with her gorgeous mahogany skin color. Being friends with her was challenging in the beginning with her beauty, attention followed both at her and the ones around her. I didn''t do well with spotlights but I was getting better at handling it. "I am nervous for school to start." I said and she chuckled.


    "There is nothing to be nervous about, you know that. Come on, let''s get us some coffee and you can tell me all about your summer." She said.


    Chapter 139: I Am Nervous To Start School


    I bought a simple ck coffee and decided at thest second to grab a frittata as well. Thest thing I wanted was for my stomach to growl in ss. Since it was still carly, there were several tables avable.


    "So, tell me what have you been up totely?" She asked when we sat down.


    Forcing myself not to blush, I looked down at the food and picked at it, bringing as my mouth.


    piece to


    "The usual, work." I replied but I already knew I was an awful liar which she proved by calling me out on it.


    "Bullshit," she muttered and my eyes widened and I looked back at her.


    ""What?"


    "I saw you getting picked up from work the other day and he was so damn hot. Who was he?"


    "What were you doing in Ogume?" I asked.


    Yes, because deflecting definitely worked on a seriously smart person who was studying to be awyer, dumbass. She shrugged.


    "I had some errands to run in the neighborhood, so, spit it out. Who was that hunk of a man and does he have any brothers?" She wiggled her eyebrows suggestively and made meugh. "Umm...what did he look like? It might have been Andy. I don''t know if you have met before." I tried to be clear, trying to find out who she had seen with me. It could have been either of my


    all of them had picked me up at work on one asion or another.


    men,


    "Andy is that friend you work with, right?" I nodded.


    "Then that was definitely not him unless you kissed all of your friends?" She curled a brow,


    "No, I don''t do that." I inwardly sighed, deciding to juste out with it.


    I realized I didn''t want to hide the fact that I was with more than one man. If she couldn''t be supportive of that, then I knew what kind of friend she was. And the truth was if I did want to make an effort with her, I needed to open myself up more. "It might have been Rardo," I finally said,


    "Might have been?" She echoed.


    Chapter 139 I Am Nervous To Start School


    "Or Marshall." My cheeks felt warm as I continued picking at my food.


    "Or Kingston."


    "What now?" She gasped.


    "I am kind of seeing them all." I met her shocked stare.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you mean by seeing all of them? Are you in an open rtionship with one of them or what?"


    I could tell that she was trying to understand, all the whilepletely stunned but I couldn''t see any judgment in her eyes or voice. And for a second time, I told another of my friends about my arrangements with my men. I found that the more I talked about it with Andy and now with her, the calmer I became. Turns out, opening myself up made me more epting of myself.


    Bdsm was taboo but the only way to make it less so was by speaking about it. Those outside of this lifestyle knew next to nothing about what it actually was and what it entailed which was also why some frowned upon it. They never had anyone tell them what it was really like so they made a judgment based on the little they knew. She asked questions, she was curious but never mean or thought less of me because I was a submissive. It actually felt pretty good talking to another woman about it. Andy was fantastic, no doubt about it but he wasn''t a woman.


    We talked for so long that I damn near jumped out of my seat when I saw what time it was. I hadpletely forgotten for a second that my sses started today and soon too. For once, I was the one asking her if we could hang out sometime and the smile she gave me made me guilty for all the times she had asked me out.


    Hurrying to school, we said a quick goodbye and I moved to the building where my first ss would be held. I was even more nervous than I had been earlier. First day jitters were the worst. Chapter Comments


    09

 Men 140

    Chapter 140: I Am Falling For My Professor? Chapter 140: I Am Falling For My Professor? Angelia


    My hands were sweaty as I walked to the ssroom, I hated walking into a room full of people. This was precisely what I had wanted to avoid, I cursed myself for forgetting the time. Like I had been afraid of, there were plenty of people already there but luckily most of them were either on their phones or talking to others. Some were watching anyone entering with a bored expression.


    Taking an empty seat as near the front as possible, I opened my bag and pulled out my notebook. and a pen. A couple of minutester, the professor walked in and began teaching almost right away. I was just relieved that she didn''t try any of those icebreaker games with us, I wasn''t a fan of them. The awkwardness was too much for me.


    Two of my sses went by quickly and I only had one more before I could go home. It was strange being back at school after three months away. I had gotten so used to my summer routine and I felt a kind of longing for those days. Don''t get me wrong, I love my major but I felt like my te was already full enough without adding anything else on it. Again, I thought about how having two jobs, going to school and having time to be with my dominants, all the while having time for homework on the side would work out.


    Nkay had given me today off but that was the end of her consideration which was already much more than any of the other bosses I have had. It was like I could take many days off anyway, I still needed to be able to pay my bills. I knew my men wouldn''t hesitate to help me but I would never be able to ask them for money. Something, I felt like twenty-four hours in a day weren''t enough, there were so many things I had to do that by the end of it, I had only managed to do half.


    Aside from a few hellos to some people I shared sses with before, I didn''t talk to anyone which was all the better. When I was nervous, I found it hard to hold a conversation unless it were with friends.


    "Ahh, Miss. Hartwell!" Someone called out and I stiffened, recognizing the voice.


    "Professor Gilbert." I greeted as I turned around to face my former professor.


    Professor Gilbert was a man in histe forties with a bald head and a beer gut. I was happy when I finished his ss, he was quite unnerving to be around.


    ''Hope you had a nice summer?" His eyes dropped to my tank top for a split second before looking. back up at me.


    61%


    Chapter 140 I Am Falling For My Professor?


    Suddenly feeling ufortable and exposed in my low neckline, I shifted on my feet. As much as I wanted to hide the swell of my breasts, I was afraid any move on my part would bring his attention back to them. "Yes, it has been good. What about yours?"


    I was too polite for my own good, all I wanted to do was ignore him and walk away but my manners held me in ce. Damn my parents for raising me well.


    "Mine wasn''t that bad either but it was great being back at work again. I will miss you in my sses, though." He said it was apliment but it only made me ufortable.


    I didn''t know why he even said that, I had literally never been more than I had been in his ss, trying to get away from the weird attention he seemed to give me.


    "Oh," I shifted on my feet again.


    "That is nice." I lied.


    "I actually have to get going, my ss will start soon. Have a good day." He nodded.


    "Have a good day as well, Miss Hartwell."


    Gosh, what was it with creepy men and me? Thisst month they had beening out the fucking woodwork. Professor Gilbert had always had a weird thing for me ever since I ran into him at the cafe before I officially became his student. We had only exchanged a few words, mainly me apologizing for literally running into him. From the first second I started his ss, he had treated- me differently than the others, giving me way too much attention. I had stopped at that cafe after


    that even though it had been my favorite spot to rx at before sses started. The was, on


    more than one asion, I had wanted to report him but what could I really say? He had never done anything wrong, not really. They wouldn''t care that he had looked at me a little too much or asked me how my day was, if he had touched or talked to me inappropriately, that would have been a whole different matter but he hadn''t.


    Only when I was out of his sight did I pull up my schedule for today and look at it. I saw that I had Business management which I thought should be interesting. I knew from my adviser that this course was popr and filled up quickly but I had been lucky enough to get a spot. It was also one of my required courses so I was relieved that it all worked out for me. This time, I was early and managed to get a seat in the front, I always hated sitting in the back where I had to strain to hear the professor and struggle to see the board. Making sure my phone was set on silent, I sat back in my seat and waited for the professor to show up. A guy sitting beside me gave me a friendly smile. As he looked at me, a spark of 61%1


    Chapter 140: I Am Falling For My Professor?


    recognition shed in his eyes.


    "You are Joyce''s friend, right?" I nodded.


    "Yes, I am."


    "Damn, that woman is badass, I had a ss with herst year and she fucking went on our professor''s ass for being racist. She got the fire." He said.


    "I think I am a little bit in love with her." I chuckled a little, thinking, who wasn''t a little bit in love with her?


    Seriously, I was as straight as an arrow but she was something else. It was her beauty that everyone saw first but her personality and strong will made everyone respect her.


    "Yes, I remembered that." I mumbled.


    voman


    I remembered how pissed I had been when she had told me about the professor. The old had thrown out racist remarks that had my stomach turning. If Joyce hadn''t already talked to the department chairperson before telling me about what had happened, I would have marched right down there to do it myself. It hurt to think about the racism she and the others were subjected to by their professor, they didn''t deserve that kind of hate, no one did.


    "Do you think I could get her phone number? I would love to ask her out." The guy beside me asked.


    "You will have to ask her, I won''t give out her number to strangers." I said it almost attentively, afraid he would get mad but all he didn''t was smile.


    "Oh, right, that makes sense. I am Godwin by the way, it is nice to meet..."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright ss, wee to business management." Our professor, who must have shown up at some point, spoke.


    His familiar voice had me frozen in my seat, partially turned towards Godwin and my heart was hammering in my chest and panic gripped me tightly. Godwin must have seen my reaction because he spoke. "Hi, are you okay?"


    Nooo, I wasn''t okay, I was so fucking far from it and it wasn''t even funny.


    "My name is Marshall ke and I will be your professor for business management."


    Chapter 140: I Am Falling For My Professor?


    I closed my eyes as the sense of dread washed over me. I could feel tears prickle behind my eyelids and my chest fucking hurt. Goodness, why was this happening to me? No no, this couldn''t be happening. This could really not be happening. "Are you okay?" Godwin asked again.


    I jumped slightly when he put aforting hand on my shoulder, trying to get one to look at him but I couldn''t open my eyes. I didn''t want to open my eyes because if I did, I would see him and then all of this world would be real. Please, don''t let it be real.


    "Just like what you had imagined business management to be about, you will learn about the ethical issues within business as well as values and morality. After this semester is over, you should understand the basic concept of business and its part in management and be able to recognize and analyze ethical problems." Marshall continued, hammering into me with his voice that he was in fact my professor.


    The man I was falling for was my professor. The realization swirled inside my mind but I couldn''t acknowledge it. It hurt too much. Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    Are they going to finish this book?


    VIEW 1 COMMENT


    POST COMMENT


    8

 Men 141

    Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 141: He Was Shutting Me Out


    Chapter 141: He Was Shutting Me Out Angelia


    54%


    4%


    It was forbidden for a professor and a student to be together, the truth sat like a stone in my stomach. If there was one genuinely honorable man I knew, it was Marshall. It was one of his qualities that endeared me to him, he wouldn''t disregard the rules, they were in ce for a reason. And I couldn''t let him risk losing his job, the job that he loves so much because of me. Granted, he would quit after this semester was over but I knew he wanted to get back to teaching


    at some point and I didn''t want to be the reason he wouldn''t get rehired as a professor.


    I almost wished I was egotistical, I almost wished I could make myself keep him and persuade him


    to keep me and we would be a secret, on one would ever know. I imagined telling him that but in


    the end, I could never demand that of him. He had to choose it himself without me whispering in his ear. When Godwin squeezed my shoulder, I finally responded.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "I am fine." I replied.


    I


    I wasn''t fine but for now, I needed him to back off and let me think. What could I do? What was I


    there to do? I could talk to my adviser but then again, I needed this ss. It was one of the


    required courses I nee I needed t to graduate.


    As he continued to lecture, it was like he was repeatedly battering my heart, making me bleed and hurt. Steeling myself, I forced myself to turn towards him and open my eyes. My breath caught as


    I stared at him and no matter how much I had tried to prepare myself, I would never have been


    truly ready for the sight of him. He was wearing a tailored ck suit, looking so gorgeously different from what I was used to. This right here, in front of his students was where he belonged


    and I could see in his eyes the joy he felt being back at work. I could see the love he had for his


    job. My eyes flitted to the people filling the seats and only now seeing that majority was female.


    Each and everyone one of of them entirely focused I on our professor, taking in his every word and


    devouring him with their gaze. I think I am going to be sick, feeling my stomach clenched and nausea gripping my throat.


    Only few days ago, he had f*****ked me so tenderly and it had been easy to imagine that he had been making love to be instead. And only a day ago, I realized I was falling for him. Only a day ago, I had woken up in his arms and today, no matter how little I wanted to face things would quite possibly change between us.


    it,


    He hadn''t seen me yet, I could tell in the way he talked and they way he moved, He was calm and


    collected and also rxed, I didn''t want him to notice me because whenever he eventually did,


    SIT


    1/3 Chapter 141: He Was Shutting Me Out


    whatever had been building between us would shatter and probably me along with it. I couldn''t concentrate on what he was saying, all I heard was his voice and not his words. It was a voice I had fallen asleep to and a voice I had woken up to.


    it became too much and I had to look away. The nk notebook on my table filled my


    vision, the parallel lines the only thing I could see. I was transfixed by them as if I was so desperate to grab onto something other than the reality I was living in at the moment. For a few


    moments, my heart slow


    Finally,


    slowed down and I felt almost calm but it didn''t take long until Marshall brought me back. "We won''t be doing any icebreaker." He said and the students let out a relieved sigh.


    "But I do want t each of you to present yourself to ss." He added, they groaned and chuckled.


    "I know but I assure you, it will be painless. Your name, ago and major will do. Why don''t we start from the back?"


    He


    must couldn''t


    have indicated to someone to start because a secondter, a girl spoke up. She introduced herself and she was a pretty girl with long ck hair. She had gone all out with both the outfit and makeup. We jump to the next girl beside her and the next and the next. I not listen to the girls as they introduced themselves, some more than I would have liked sounded flirtatious as they talked and their eyes only on him. Jealousy ran through my bloodstream and I wanted to tell them that he is mine, they couldn''t have him. Of course did but I wanted to. My hands grew calm as the introduction moved further down the rows, closer to me. Marshall still hadn''t seen me, as he politely gave his attention to the ones speaking. I was afraid of his reaction when his eye met mine, would he show me the same distant but polite attention as he had shown the others? Would his expression grow cold, knowing the inappropriate connection between him and his student? Or maybe he wouldn''t look at me at all. Maybe he couldn''t bear it just like I couldn''t bear to watch him. Minutes trickled down until the next one to speak was a girl right behind me. I looked anywhere but at him, I was too much of a coward but I swore I could feel his eyes on me. My nerves came alive and the effect he always had on me was all the more present now that I was trying to ignore it. I squeezed my eyes shut as it came time for Godwin to introduce himself, knowing it was my turn after him. I couldn''t do this, I couldn''t f***ng do it. I didn''t know how I would be able to meet his eyes, to see the emotions swirling in his beautiful orbits. My heart beat as fast I was afraid I would pass out and I could barely hear anything over the sound of the blood pounding in my ears. Godwin poked me in the shoulder as he sat back down, urging me to present myself to the ss. Taking in a shaky breath, I stood up from my seat and when I opened my eyes, they locked with Marshall''s.


    And the moment we did, something inside me broke because I could see he was shutting me out. I


    12.35


    Chapter 141: He Was Shutting Me Out


    8.54%


    8.54%


    couldn''t read his emotions as I had started to learn how to. The only giveaway that even hinted at his feeling was his clenched jaw.


    "Umm...I am Angelia, twenty-three years old and my major is Business Administration." I sighed, surprised my voice came out steady when I was feeling anything but.


    I hurriedly sat down again, not because of the attention from the students but because of him. A few seconds of him looking at me and I could already tell he was retreating from me, from us as if he was distancing himself. Maybe he was ying a role for the other students benefits but it still hurt. A part of me knew then and there that we would never be the same. The Marshall I saw yesterday with his mischievous smiles and twinkling eyes wasn''t the same Marshall that was now


    standing in front of me. This one was stern, his voice was firm and distant and he carried an


    authority vastly different than when he was dominating me.


    This wasn''t the man I knew, this person was forbidden and untouched and right now, I was aching for hisfort but he couldn''t give it to me. I was afraid he didn''t even want to.


    After the introduction was over, he talked some about the course and what we should expect for this semester and I couldn''t focus on his words. It was torture, having him this close but so far


    away. Hearing his voice but not truly recognizing it and watching him because that was all I could do. The second he had seen me, his demeanor had changed. It might not be noticable for anyone except me but I was almost obsessively aware of it, trying to get a glimpse of what was going through his mind. I wondered what he was thinking and feeling. Was he resigned to the fact that we now only should be student and professor or was he trying to think of a way for us both to be together? Of course, I had hoped for thetter but I was steeling myself for the former.


    I wondered if his heart was hammering as fast as mine or if his hands were mmy. Did his stomach hurt, seeing me but not being able to have me in his arms? I wondered if he had to fight to stay in control, to not give anything away to the other students just like I was doing, though. I was doing a shitty job at that Chapter Comments rnc1100


    POST COMMENT


    this rtionship happened before they knew they were be teacher and student so it not like they broke the rule. they need to ask what happen in that situation. I always confu...

 Men 142

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 142: I Need To Talk To Someone Chapter 142: I Need To Talk To Someone Angelia? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I wondered if Marshall had known that I was his student but I discarded it as soon as I thought of it. No, if he had known, he would have told me. However, what hurts the most was seeing how great he was at pretending we were strangers. As if we had never even met, some part of me understood that he needed to act like this but another part was afraid that if he was this good at pretending, he couldn''t possibly have cared as much about me as I cared about him.


    My brain was good at overthinking, I was fantastic at imagining the worst and as aware as I was of that, I couldn''t stop. I couldn''t shut my brain off, I prayed on my own insecurities and dug into them until everything was ripped open. Time ticked too **n slow, every second was a minute and every minute was an hour. I wanted to get out of here, for just a short while, I wanted space to think and to figure out what the hell I was going to do about this. Another dark thought entered my mind. If Marshall and I couldn''t be together z what would happen to Rardo and Kingston? And me? Because they were a package deal and I didn''t want them if I couldn''t have them all. It would hurt too much, they would only remind me of Marshall and I wouldn''t be able to bear it. I didn''t think the other would want to exclude marshall either. F***k, only yesterday, it was only yesterday I had been with them. I had woken up in Rardo''s arms and Marshall''s arms and made breakfast with Kingston. When he finally ended his ss, which he did as fast as he could, I sat there for a moment in a daze. I figured I would wait I wait for the room to empty out so I could talk to him but the girls got to him first. He was surrounded by them as they asked questions about the course, the sybus and everything in between. Some of the questions might have been genuine but most weren''t. It shouldn''t have been a shock to me that they were basically throwing themselves at him but it was. At Rardo''s club, everyone had respected our rtionship but here, the girls didn''t know, they couldn''t know. With heavy steps, I exited the room and just as I walked out the door, I looked over my shoulder and made eye contact with him. For a split second there, he let go of his own pain but it was gone again when he shifted his focus back to the girl currently talking. What a mess we had unwittingly gotten ourselves into. The humidity was like a wet p in my face when I left the building but I was grateful for the fresh air, nevertheless. My first day of school was officially over and it had been even worse than my overactive brain could have imagined. On autopilot, I started walking towards my bus stop but halfway there, I stopped. Being home alone was thest thing I needed right now. I needed to talk, to vent to someone I trusted. I could have waited for him but the longer I stood there, the more I realized I wasn''t ready to meet him yet. At some point, I definitely would but not right now.


    12:33 Wed, Oc


    12:33


    Chapter 142: I Need To Talk To Someone


    Instead, I picked up my phone and dialed Rardo''s number. He knew about both Marshall and


    me and our arrangement. If there was someone I could share this with, it would be him but he n''t answer and


    didn''t


    and I remembered a again checking the e caller id thinking it was Rardo.


    that he had said he had a couple of meetings today. I briefly considered if I should call Kingston but he and I both know he wasn''t a talker and right now, I needed some to talk to. Just then, my phone rang, I answered it before "Angelia," Marshall breathed in relief spring from my eyes.


    "..! sorry,


    "Where


    I didn''t know." His voice broke and I could hear the same pain in him that I felt.


    t know either." I said, wanting him to know it.


    Where are you? We need to talk." Letting out a sigh I nodded.


    "Yes, we do but I can''t right now. I just.. I am a mess and I can''t think clearly." He went silent for a while but then spoke.


    "I understand," he sounded almost resigned.


    I swallowed down with a shaky hand, I dried them only for new ones to take their ce.


    the sobs and tried to blink away the tears but I failed, they were streaming


    down my face


    and


    "We will talk, I will call you tomorrow." I promised.


    "And I will be waiting."


    It was only when I hung up that I realized he had said my name and not a baby girl like he usually called me. My throat ached as I held back the sobs that wanted out, maybe I was reading too


    much into it. It wasn''t like he hadn''t called me by my name before.


    Calm the f*** down, Angelia. Get a grip.'' I said to myself.


    I was an anxious kind of person with anxious thought patterns which meant that I always expected and prepared for the worst oue. It was a trait I hated to have but one that was so ingrained in me that it was hard to shake off. Indecision kept me in ces as I wondered if I should wait for Rardo to contact me or I should just go to him. I was going to him, I needed to talk to someone and he was one of the few who would not only understand mine and Marshall''s situation but maybe he would help me sort out my thoughts enough for me to think clearly. Searching on my phone, I found out which transportation would get me to Pleasure Pce the fastest and with determined steps, I walked at the brisk pace to the subway station. I was single-


    minded as I swiped the card at the turnstile and found the right tform.


    12:33


    Chapter 142: I Need To Talk To Someone


    54%


    54%


    The train I was supposed to go on had closed its door and was slowly gaining speed, driving away from me. Just my f***g luck, five minutes waiting wasn''t that bad if it wasn''t for the fact that I ''didn''t do well with being left alone with my throughts. When I finally reached the club, I had a club, problem. I wasn''t dressed by the dress code, I cursed as I stepped towards the bouncers. Luckily, by some miracle they recognized me as a member and let me in. Now, I only had to deal with Adanna, aka the b***h currently staring at me. You can''t go in dressed like that." She sneered.


    Gosh, I did not have patience for this right now and for once, I didn''t pull back.


    "That is exactly what I am going to do, if you have a problem with it then you can take it with my dominants. I am sure you know one of them? Your boss."


    up


    She let out a shocked gasp and I nearly smiled smugly at her but I didn''t because I was already moving down the stairs. Not taking a second to admire the photos in the hallway, I knocked on the door that led to the dungeon. Someone opened up and I stepped through before hurrying across the floor. The sensual music, sounds of whips thundering through the air and people talking went unnoticed by me. All I could think about was getting to Rardo. And shit, I slowed down as I got to the stairs that would lead me to his office, seeing the man guarding it. But then I figured, if I couldn''t talk him into letting me up, I could possibly have him get Rardo down to


    me.


    $


    P


    "Hi, I am Mr. Morgan''s submissive and I need to see him." I exined when I got closer to the


    man.


    "Your name?"


    "Angelia Hartwell." He tapped on a tablet he was holding, it was probably the vip list but I knew it would be of no use.


    "I won''t be on the lis....."


    "Go on up." He said, cutting me off as ye stepped aside. Puzzled, I started up the step but paused. "Where is Rar.... I mean where is Mr. Morgan''s office." His eyes narrowed.


    "I thought you said you were his submissive?"


    "Oh yes, I am. I just haven''t been at his office yet. If he wouldn''t tell me, I would just have to find


    it myself.


    "Take the first right down the hallway, his office is at the very end." He informed me rather


    Chapter 142: I Need To Talk To Someone


    his instructions, I found his office''s door slightly ajar and was just about to knock when I heard someone shout.


    the hell do you mean you knew about it!" Marshall''s voice was unmistakable.


    The apparent anger in his tone sent shivers down my spine.


    Chapter Comments


    Sherrie Stratton


    love this book just hope Kinston walks up before she runs


    VIEW ALL 2 COMMENTS >


    POST COMMENT


    10

 Men 143

    Chapter 143: They Had Lied To Me


    Chapter 143: They Had Lied To Me Angelia


    My hand poised to knock froze, I hadn''t expected Marshall to be here but that wasn''t why I hesitated to let them know I was here. No, it was the anger in his voice that had given me a pause. "Answer me, damn it!" Marshall demanded.


    Looking through the crack in the door, I could only just make out Marshall''s back. What had he meant by Rardo knowing about it? Knowing about what exactly? I didn''t want to think the worst but I couldn''t help it no matter how much I trusted Rardo. He would have told me he had known about me being Marshall''s student. And yet as confident as I was about the fact, there was still a part of me that was afraid I was wrong which was why I now found myself eavesdropping


    instead of making my presence known.


    "I am sorry," Rardo said sincerely, his voice cracking slightly as he spoke.


    "Fuck your sorry, they don''t mean shit. Now tell me!" Marshall barked.


    "You remember the private investigator I had hired to find Angelia for us?" Rardo asked.


    No, I took an unconscious step back, creating distance between me and whatever I was hearing.


    "He found out she was a student at your university and he told me."


    No, please, no. I shook my head as new tears filled my eyes.


    "You fucking bastard." Marshall cursed his friend.


    Thest word was almost a whisper but for those who knew Rardo and his childhood knew it would cut deeper than any other word. A sliver of me could still feel bad for him even while my heart was breaking for me.


    "I should have told you and I swear to you, I didn''t know she would be your student. We


    thought..."


    ""We?" Marshall cut him off.


    "Did Kingston know too?" He asked and Rardo didn''t respond back but he didn''t need to, Marshall''s reaction was answer enough. Heughed harshly.


    Chapter 143: They Had Lied To Me


    54%


    "Oh this is great, just fucking great to know that not only one of my best friends but both were keeping this from me."


    I held a hand against my mouth, trying to mute my soft cries. My body shook as I tried to contain


    them, I wanted to get away, I couldn''t bear to hear any more but my limbs refused to move.


    "We thought," Rardo tried again.


    "We thought that by not telling you, neither of you would ever find out and you only had one semester left. We figured that since you hadn''t crossed paths by now, you were unlikely to." Pressing my eyes closed, I tried staving off a wave of nausea.


    "And look how that turns out!"


    The anger from Marshall''s and Rardo''s painful truth finally became too much, not caring if I made any sounds, I pushed away from the door and staggered out of the club. Thest thing I saw was Adanna''s smug look. I didn''t even have it in me to care.


    Private investigator, it had all been a lie, I realized. From the first moment we met, they had lied


    to me. They had pretended they didn''t know who I was. Oh my goodness, the sponsored membership? Did they have something to do with that too? After hearing how they had hired a freaking private investigator to find me, I knew they must have also been behind getting me back


    to the club. They had made me think they were going to find a dominant and that this arrangement between us was just a convenience after they had gone through all of that to find


    1. me. They had lied and for what? So they could have me? Why me? Right from the start, I had been


    manipted and I had fallen for it, I had fallen for them. My fear really dide true, falling for


    these men really did shatter me.


    I made it a block before I threw up, my feelings were too deep, too messy for my body to handleN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    and I threw up until my stomach hurts and I didn''t have anything more to empty and even then. I was heavy. With a shaky hand, I used the hem of my shirt to wipe my mouth and cintin walking


    down the road. I didn''t know where I was going but anywhere else better than here. I jumped when my ringtone jerked me out of my thoughts. For a second, I contemted ignoring it but I was too curious about who was calling. Some stupid part of me hoped it was one of them which


    was just damn dumb of me. Why was it that the people who hurt me were also the ones I wanted


    "Hi, girly, I just wanted to hear how your first day went?" His cherry mood broke me further. "Andy," I gasped as I held the phone to my ear. All my heartbreak went into that one word.


    "Where are you?" He asked, suddenly too serious for his usual personality.


    Chapter 143: They Had Lied To Me


    "I...I don''t know."


    "Send me your location while I am on the phone with you."


    I hadn''t done that before but he guided me through it.


    "Alright, stay on the line with me, I will have to take the subway but I will be there as soon as I


    can."


    "But you are still sick." I protested weakly.


    "No, I am feeling better and even if I wasn''t it wouldn''t have mattered. When you need me, I am there." His kindness brought fresh tears to my eyes.


    "Stay on the line with me." He said again and I obliged.


    Other than asking if I was safe, he didn''t question nr and for that, I was grateful. I wasn''t ready to


    talk, I stayed on the phone with him until I saw him running down the street thirty minutester.


    He dragged me into his arms and held me as I broke down. Deep sobs wrecked their way through my body and heforted me through it all.


    "It will be alright, girl." He kept whispering reassurance to me and I didn''t believe them


    I was beginning to calm down when he started stroking my hair and that gesture only made it worse because it reminded me of Rardo and right now, I couldn''t stand thinking about him. "Shhhh, I am here." He cooed.


    "Come on, let''s get you home."


    Home as it turned out was his apartment. He must have known my apartment was thest ce I wanted to be right now. Whenever they found out that I knew the truth, I was afraid they would


    show up at my door and I didn''t have the strength to face them any time soon. He hailed a taxi and helped me inside before joining me, his hand holding mine throughout the drive. By the time we drove to his block, my eyes were dry and a headache was building in my temple and forehead. He paid the diver ridiculous amounts he charged us without blinking an eye.


    "I am paying you back." I said but he just waved me off.


    "You will do no such thing." I narrowed my eyes because I didn''t have the energy to argue with


    him about money.


    With my hand still in his, he led me inside his apartment building. His living room was ridiculously clean and tidy for someone who had been sick. His floor was well shining and not a


    Chapter 143: They Had Lied To Me


    single clothing article was anywhere in sight which was unusual for him. Seeing me talking in the room, he shrugged.


    "James cleaned it while I went to get you, he wanted you to befortable here." My lips stretched in a watery smile.


    "That was nice of him, where is he now?"


    "He went home, it will be just you and me." I was relieved to hear that.


    James was a good man but I needed my best friend for myself right now.


    "Do you want something to eat?" He asked but I just shook my head.


    "What about something to drink?"


    "Could I get some water and maybe an aspirin?" He nodded.


    "You look exhausted, goy down on my bed and take whatever clothes you want from my closet. There is also a new toothbrush in the bathroom and the sheets on the bed are all clean." He said.


    "I will bring water and aspirin to you."


    "Thank you," my voice was low and tired but he could still hear me.


    After changing into one of his t-shirts and brushing my teeth, I climbed into his bed. He came soon after with a ss of water and painkillers. He didn''t ask any questions and only joined me in bed when I had asked him to, I didn''t want to be alone. My phone rang from its ce on the nightstand and my entire body stiffened at the sound but I didn''t make a move to get it. After it rang for the third time, Andy spoke.


    Chapter Comments


    8


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Men 144

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 144: Was All This A Game To Them? Chapter 144: Was All This A Game To Them?


    Angelia


    "Do you want me to check who was calling? Andy asked.


    "Yes," he leaned over me and reached for my phone.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "It is Rardo, do you want to take it or....?" A tear fell from my eye and I shook my head.


    "No, could you put my phone on airne mode, please?"


    "Sure thing, should I set an rm for tomorrow for you?" He asked and the thought of going to school tomorrow only made me burrow further inside the nket.


    ""Set it for eleven o''clock."


    My first lecture tomorrow didn''t start until one in the afternoon but I already knew I wouldn''t go.


    long


    I just needed a day to gather myself back together, that wasn''t too much to ask, was it? It took a time until I fell asleep even though I was exhausted from crying. My eyes flitted to my phone regrly, wondering if if Rardo had tried calling me again or texting me. Did he know that I had overheard his conversation with Marshall? I wanted to check my notifications but I didn''t. Tomorrow, I will figure out my next step but right now, I just want to sleep to take me under and make me forget if only for a couple of hours.


    The sound of Andy tiptoeing around the room stirred me awake, I squinted my swollen eyes to see him bent over his his chest of drawers, opening the top one slowly and carefully so as to not make a


    sound.


    If it hadn''t been for his creaking floors, I wouldn''t have noticed him at all.


    "What time is it?" I asked, my voice slightly house from yesterday''s crying. He hoped so


    noticeable, a smile tugged at my lips.


    "Holy shit, girly. You almost gave me a heart attack." He said as he held his hand on his chest, trying to calm down.


    "It''s just half past ten."


    Mentally counting, I realized I must have slept for a little over than usual, no wonder my head felt so heavy and my mind was all mushy. This was what happened when you cried yourself into exhaustion.


    3.54% 3.549


    Chapter 144: Was All This A Game To Them?


    "I was just about to make us some breakfast, you must be hungry." His hair was damp and only now did I notice he was practically naked with only a towel around his hips.


    "Ummm, can we have your pancakes?"


    I tried and failed to not to think about the first morning I had spent with Rardo. We had pancakes then too, I closed my eyes at the memory and could already feel the sadness washing over me. Too much had happened yesterday and I didn''t know how I would be able to work through it a it all. At the moment, my feelings were chaotic and I wasn''t in the right headspace. But


    still, I needed to figure out what to do. I worked best with a n.


    Whatever you want, only the best for you." He winked, a soft smile was on his lips.


    will..


    of Will give you some privacy." I nodded at the clothes he was gathering in his hands and got out bed.


    My body didn''t want to leave, already missing thefort it had provided me. Shuffling out of the room, I went right to his couch andid back down. Even after this much sleep or because of this much sleep, my energy was depleted. He got out of the room a minuteter and walked straight to the kitchen. His apartment was small but still bigger than mine, the living room had honestly


    I like shit the first time I had visited him before he got permission from hisndlord to


    looked like shit


    repaint the walls. It had been this white-yel**ish color but now three of the walls in the living


    room were well rust-brown and the remaining walls were c***my white. With several potted nts, he had managed to make it feel warm and homey. His furniture was a mix of modern and rustic and I loved how he gasbines those two.


    You are working today, right?" I asked because if he had been, he wouldn''t be here now.


    I am still sick." He replied as he rummaged in his cupboards.


    I somehow knew he was lying, he didn''t sound nasal when he talked and he was otherwise healthy


    I


    enough.


    "You could have gone to work, Andy. I don''t need a babysitter." I said softly and he turned around to give me all of his attention.


    "I am


    am not babysitting you, I am just taking care of you. There is a difference." What had I done to


    deserve a friend like him?


    "Besides, I had a shift with Ben today. You simply gave me an excuse to avoid him." He smiled, letting me know he was only joking. You are such a good friend." I said because I needed him to know that.


    214


    Chapter 144: Was All This A Game To Them?


    "I am a lucky girl to have you."


    "Stop it, you are going to make me blush." He was already blushing.


    He didn''t handlepliments well but that never stopped me from giving them to him, it just made me want topliment him more. He deserves all the praise and I would continue until he was used to it. It wasn''t until we sat down for breakfast when he finally asked what had happened


    that made me cry so much.


    So are


    you ever going to tell me what happened?


    I knew if I said to him that I didn''t want to talk about it, he would back off but maybe voicing


    everything might help was the pain that a** constantly throbbing inside my chest. Over the next several minutes, I recounted everything that had happened. I told him about Marshall''s ss andter when I showed up at the club. I exined how I found out that not only did Rardo and Kingston knows but that they had also hired a private investigator to find me. With each word I spoke, he grew angrier while I grew calmer. I felt like I was disconnecting myself from yesterday as if it was too much for my mind to handle.


    "Those f***g a***oles!" He growled when I had finished telling him everything.


    "I can''t believe they would do something like that, I thought bdsm was all about trust?" es, me too."


    "Yes.


    That was the heart of it, wasn''t it? I was supposed to trust them with my body and mind and


    instead, they gave me lies. Lying by omission was still lying and worse, they had gone behind my back, yed the strings and made me dance to their f***ng tune. All the while not knowing what they had done behind closed doors to orchestrate all of this. For some reason, they had wanted me and they hadn''t put on any breaks to get me. I had been manipted, deceived, wronged, hurt and crushed. and crus


    Yesterday, before I overheard their conversation, I had thought the only problem was that Marshall was my professor. That in itself had been a big issue because I knew Lcouldn''t be the one who got him fired from the job he so cared about. But now, I was stuck wondering if anything with them had been real, the sponsored membership, meeting Marshall the night I became an official member, and Rardo buying a drink for me at Kingston''s club. The agreement we struck to be each other''s submissive and dominants until we found someone more permanent.


    Honeybunny, baby girl, little one or pumpkin. Has anything been genuine? What could they possibly have wanted me that much for? Has it all been a game to them? To y with the girl and see how long it took for....for what? For me to fall for them? And why the hell would they go to these crazy lengths to have one insignificant girl? wasn''t anything special, not really. I had seen


    54%


    54%


    Chapter 144: Was All This A Game To Them?


    firsthand the selection at Pleasure Pce, they had plenty of beautiful women to pick from. My head was about to explode with all of this spection going on, all I had was theories and if I wanted answers, I had to get them from the source. The thing was, I wasn''t ready to face them yet, I didn''t know if I ever would be. Falling for someone in books and movies always seemed like the best feeling in the world but no one told me what it was like when the falling ended and you finally hit the ground. You were lucky if you had any pieces left of your heart after the impact.


    "I am going to kill them." Andy said after several minutes of silence.


    His eyes were focused so intently on my face, taking in my every emotion. I wondered what he saw that made him look partly sad but primally p**d. Notmenting on his brutal words, I asked instead. "Can I stay here for a few days?"


    I didn''t want to go back to my apartment, I wanted to stay away from everything that reminded me of them, at least until I was strong enough to take the pain that would follow those memories. His eyes soften. "You can stay for as long as you need. Write me a list of everything you will need from your apartment and I will go get them for you."


    Why was it that kindness made me cry when retelling the shit that happened hadn''t? He abandoned his seat and came to me, I fell into his arms and he hugged me close, trying to soothe my aching heart.


    "It will get better, girly. I promise." He whispered to me.


    "But until that, I will be with you every step of the way."


    Chapter Comments


    V Hill

 Men 145

    MY Possessive Mafia Men Chapter 145: I Love Her Chapter 145: I Love Her Rardo


    The second Marshall interrupted my meeting, it all had gone to hell. I had finallye clean and he didn''t take it well. I mean, his best friends had basically lied to him, so he wouldn''t be happy about it. I would have if I had been in his shoes. I tried to exin myself as best as I could to him but let''s be honest, it was all a shitty excuse. I was too old to be using my issues as an excuse to


    do whatever the hell I wanted.


    He had left my office in anger and with our friendship hanging on a thin fucking thread, it hurts me even worse than living with the fact that my patents didn''t want me. Like they say, friends were the family we chose for ourselves and they meant more to me than my parents ever did. For weeks, I had known keeping this from him, from both of them was wrong. He should have heard it from me the second I found out that Angelia was a student at this school. But I didn''t, instead, I had swept it under the rug, hoping they wouldn''t find out about it until he finished his semester. How was I supposed to know she would be his student? If I had then I would have definitely told


    them.


    Angelia was his student, I really did fuck up on that one. My n revolved around the fact that their paths wouldn''t cross, damn I was one stupid fucker. As soon as he left, I tried calling her, desperate to make sure she was okay. She couldn''t possibly have taken the news about Marshal being her professor well. For the short time I had known her, she wouldn''t be okay with this. She, would be worried, probably more about Marshall and his job than herself. She didn''t pick up, not the first time I called and not the twenty other times I had called since then. When that didn''t work, I tried texting her, I hadn''t heard from her once. Now, Marshall was pissed at me and Angelia wasn''t answering any of my calls. This was what I had been afraid would happen.


    I hadn''t slept a wink since yesterday when I found out my mind wouldn''t shut off and I had suffered one panic attack in the past. I thought I was over the attacks, I hadn''t had one in years but it seems the risk of losing not one but two of the people I loved would do that to me. Kingston had contacted me a couple hours after Marshall showed up after he too had been yelled at by him. When he had found out about Marshall and Angelia, he had also tried calling her and she didn''t answer him either. For once I had been the one at a loss for words while trying to figure out what we were going to do next. The truth was, there wasn''t much we could do with Marshall until he had calmed down enough for us to have a real conversation with him. As for Angelia, first, we need to get a hold of her.


    Not being able to sit still any longer, I decided to visit her instead of waiting around for her to call me back. If she wouldn''t answer her phone, she might answer her door. The drive over to her ce


    Chapter 145: I Love Her


    felt way longer than the half an hour it actually took. I was worried about her and I didn''t like her shutting us out. We were supposed to take care of her and I thought by now, she would let us. My body was tense, thinking about her needing us and we weren''t there. I thought back to thest conversation we had, I had been calling them to see if she was okay, though for another reason.


    Parking close to the entrance, I found the extra key I had for the building from when I changed


    the pressure bncing valve for her shower and had gotten some men to fix her leaking roof. The


    idiotndlord hadn''t asked for it back and I hadn''t given it to him either.


    I took the stairs two at a time until I got to her floor and walked to her door and knocked. "Honey, please open the door, it is me, Rardo."


    It only took a couple of seconds before the door was wrenched open with so much force that it struck the wall. Instead of seeing our sweet Angelia, I came face to face with her angry looking friend.


    "You son of a bitch!'' he cursed a split second before his fist connected with my nose and holy hell, that hurts.


    When he went to hit me again, I blocked him like I would have done the first time if he hadn''t taken me by surprise.


    "What the hell, man?" I asked, pushing him from me so I could wipe away the nosebleed but it was of no use, more blood came.


    Touching my nose, I winced. It throbbed like a motherfucker but at least it wasn''t broken.


    "Don''t fucking man me! Stay away from Angelia." Andy didn''t try to hit me again but I could tell he wanted to.


    "What are you talking about?" I asked.


    Blood was dripping down onto the floor but I didn''t give shit about that, no I needed to find out what the hell he was talking about. His eyes narrowed and he looked slightly smug about making me bleed.


    "I am talking about the fact that you guys hired a fucking private investigator to find my girl and made her believe up a sponsorship to get her to your club." I was pale at his response.


    "What the hell is wrong with you rich people? When has it ever been okay to use a private investigator to find a girl? Never mind the fact that you lied to her from the start when she was supposed to be able to trust you. You were her dominants for the fuck''s sake. She should have been able to trust you guys, isn''t that what your lifestyle is all about?"


    Chapter 145: I Love Her


    54%


    For each word he spoke, he grew more pissed, he was livid by the time he was done. He was clearly waiting for a reply but I couldn''t talk, my mind focused on his use of words. We were her dominants, weren''t we still? "Well?" He prompted me but I didn''t know what to say. He waspletely right.


    We hadn''t beenpletely honest with her when we should have been and somehow, she had


    found out about it, about what we did. We couldn''t lose her, I couldn''t lose her. My breathing grew strained, my airways constricting until it only allowed me a thin stream of oxygen. I could feel my


    heart beat so fucking hard and fast that my chest hurt. His eyes grew almost rmed as my panic


    attack returned for the second time in a day. The thought of losing the woman I love, I couldn''t bear it. The realization hit me, I fucking love her.


    We made a mistake, I wanted to say that and we love her, I tried to tell him. We never meant to hurt her, I tried to tell him that but my tongue felt like lead and the words were stuck in my throat alongside the air I was choking on. Stumbling towards the hallway wall I leaned against it with my head bent down, trying desperately to fill my lungs with the oxygen it carved. "Should I call an ambnce?" Andy asked, suddenly worried about my health. It is almost ironic, given the fact that I was still bleeding from my nose because of him.


    "No," I replied hoarsely.


    "Well, you can''t just stand there, get your ass inside."


    I could feel him guiding me into her apartment and if I had hoped she was in here, I was sorely mistaken. He led me to the chair by her desk, I sat down second before my legs would have given out. I held my head down and tried to breathe. A long time ago, I had learned how to handle a


    panic attack but I had long forgotten, too determined to let it stay in the past, a lot of good that


    did me now. I could feel him return to my side, though I can''t even remember if he had even left.


    "You know, it might be easier if you tried a breathing technique."


    Why he was trying to help me, I had no idea. Still when he mentioned using a breathing technique, it triggered a memory of me using it to help deal with one of these attacks. I took a deep breath at the count of one to three, filling my lungs on each count and holding it for a second before breathing out slowly. Each time, I breathed in longer and out slower. It felt like I was doing it for age but it was working so I kept it up until my heartbeat slowed and the tightness in my chest vanished and I could breathe easily again.


    "There is a water bottle for you on her desk." He finally said after minutes of silence. Grateful, I


    chugged off the water bottle.


    Chapter 145: I Love Her


    "Thanks."


    54%


    "Do you want to tell me what that was all about?" He was sitting over by her bed and a bag was ced beside him half full.


    "Panic attack," I said, staring at the bag. Was he packing the bag for her? Where is she?


    "Yes, I know that. What I meant was, why did you have one now?"


    "Fear of abandonment."


    It wasn''t something I talked about but for some reason, I didn''t mind Andy knowing about it. He had already seen me at my worst. He nodded slowly.


    "I started having them when I was still a teenager." He said suddenly.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "My parents kicked me out for being a gay, I know all about how fear of others leaving you messes you up and how you might act differently because of it." Where was he going with this?


    "Don''t get me wrong, I do not condone you for hurting my girl and I won''t help her forgive you. But...I am just saying in a messed up way, I get it. It is not healthy, not for you or anyone around you but I get it. Do you care about her? Because right now, she is sitting in my apartment alone and fucking heartsick because of you guys.


    I closed my eyes as I thought about her hurt and alone, now it was my turn to nod.


    "I love her." I admitted.


    "Good, then you and your friends better fight for her. If you won''t, then you damn well don''t deserve her. Now get the hell out of here, I have to pack her things."


    With that, I left, feeling both better and worse after a conversation with Andy.


    ''You and your friend better fight for her.'' determination filled me as I walked back to my car. That was exactly what we were going to do.

 Men 146

    MY Possessive Mafia Men Chapter 146: Is She Okay? Chapter 146: Is She Okay? Marshall


    She was my student, Rardo and Kingston she knew went to my school they didn''t tell me. I wasn''t talking to my friends and Angelia wasn''t talking to me, it was a mess all around and I was too much of a mess myself to do anything about it. I had never been this angry with them before and I couldn''t help but feel betrayed by them. Strange to think that only yesterday morning, I had woken up with excitement humming underneath my skin and been so ready for the day to start. Teaching was my passion and f**I had missed it these past could of months.


    My first ss teaching corporate finance had felt amazing, it was good to be back. If this would be myst semester for a few years, I had ns to savor it, of course, needless to say, it all went downhill from there. The second I saw her, my heart practically stopped beating and before I registered that she was actually there in my ss, all I could think about was how beautiful she beautiful she


    looked. My beautiful baby girl but then, that moment was up and my heart started beating again, so ****g fast that I almost thought I was having a heart attack. Usually, I could sense her the second she was nearby, it was almost impossible not to when she outshined even the sun but this time. I had been too distracted to notice that she was sitting only a couple of feet away from me. I had taken in her tense form and willed her to look up at me but she wouldn''t move her gaze from the notebook in front of front of her.


    A second turned into two and then three until I had to force my focus to the girl behind her whose turn it was to introduce herself. I couldn''t concentrate on what any of the students were saying, my mind too tuned in to our girl. When it was finally her turn to present herself to the ss, I froze. Her eyes met mine as she stood up from her seat and I had to quickly shut down my emotions or else the other people would see just how deeply I had fallen for their fellow student. It broke a piece of me that I had to pretend she meant nothing to me when in reality, she meant the whole f***ng world to me. In a matter of weeks, she became my most important person. The absolutely worst part about yesterday, though, was the heartbreak clearly written across her face. I could tell that her overactive mind was hard at work, she didn''t even realize I had already fallen and there was no way for me to undo it now, not that I wanted to. It was crazy how well I had gotten to know her in such a short amount of time. She was just so easy to read and I loved that about her. Most people, including me, hid behind fake smiles or in Kingston''s case, a very real scowl because showing our true feelings left us feeling vulnerable. But Angelia, she hid nothing and in that ss, I could read her every thought and emotions. I could read her heartbreak and her resignation just like I had read her love and adoration two days back. She already thought we were over and a part of me knew it was because she cared about me enough to let me go and I couldn''t let her that happen. It hurt watching her like that when I 146: Is She Okay?


    114


    Couldn''t do anything to out her at ease. It had taken everything in me to not haul her into my arms and wipe away her sad expression with kisses until her beautiful smile once again resurfaced.


    I


    Then she spoke with a strong steady voice with her broken gaze and it made my breath hitch. I wanted to tell the ss to get the hell out of there so I could be alone with my girl. I had longed to hold her and tell her everything would be okay because we would find a way to make it work. I loved being a professor but at the risk of losing her, I had chosen to risk my job in a heartbeat. As the ss went on, I didn''t know what the hell I was doing. I went on autopilot, my mind wasn''t thinking about the other students or the material we would cover throughout the course. No, my mind was focused entirely on the girl I couldn''t even look at because my gaze would surely soften It I did. it I did.


    The kettle on the stove whistled, bringing me out of my thoughts but only momentarily while I got my tea ready. My eyes felt itchy and dry fromck of sleep and luckily, I didn''t have any sses to lecture today because I looked and felt like pure s*t. I was tired and I was hurt and I was f***ng pissed. Looking at my watch, I sighed like I had done every five minutes, wondering how much time was enough to give her. I had told her I would be waiting for her call but the call still hadn''te and I was afraid she would use that overactive brain of hers to talk herself into leaving us. Again, I couldn''t let that happen. How much was even time? I was getting sick with worry just sitting around waiting for her. Part of being a dominant was knowing what your submissive needed and sometimes we knew even better what they needed than they did themselves.


    I had learned how her brain worked and we needed to talk things out before too much damage was done. So why the hell was I simply just sitting here? I made my decision and grabbed my phone and the car keys and went straight for the car. My phone rang just as I backed out of the driveway, one looked at the car stereo and I saw it was Rardo calling. I hit decline, f****ng idiots. Both of them. I had known them since college and never once had they lied to me. Friends are the family we choose for ourselves, that was precisely what we had done. We had chose each other, they were the ones I trusted the most and they ended up letting me the f***k down. If they had told this to me before she had be my student, we could have been more prepared for this. Instead, it blindsided us. After I had called her yesterday, I went straight to Rardo. He was our go-to guy if we needed to talk s**t out. I figured I would just vent about the messy situation Angelia and I had found us in. What I hadn''t expected to happen was him and Kingston already knew she was a student at my school. He tried to exin but f¨²ck, I was so p***ed his words didn''t even register and yes, I might have called him a b****rd and I might have regretted it the second it was out. These were the men who had my back for years and I had theirs so to say I was hurt was an understatement. Kinston hadn''t tried to find an excuse when I had called on him next to tear him a new a****le. Instead, he had let me yell, not even trying to defend his actions and that just made me angrier. 2/4


    Chapter 146: Is She Okay?


    54


    The thing was, I wasn''t just p****d at them for keeping it from me but also Angelia. If we had known what we were walking into on the first day of ss, it would have ended differently. She wouldn''t have been heartbroken because by then, I would have already eased her worries. She would have known she mattered more to me than that job no matter how much I loved it. I cared about her even more. We would have ended yesterday differently because we would have known that we would still be okay. I drove to her ce in record time, now that I had decided to see her, it couldn''t happen soon enough. Standing outside her building door, I pushed the button to her inte and hoped she wouldn''t turn me away. "Who is this?" A man asked, making me tense. "Marshall, who are you?"


    Why was there another man in her apartment? The inte went silent for so long, I was about ready to call the ass-wipe who owned the building toe and lock me in. Turned out I didn''t need to because the door to the building opened up, revealing her friend, Andy and he looked looke seriously annoyed. I wondered what his deal was.


    and he


    "Should I expect Kinston toe running down Angelia''s door too?" He muttered with a heavy dose of annoyance.


    "What does that mean?" I asked but then shook my head.


    "You know what, it doesn''t matter."


    What mattered was seeing Angelia. I pushed my way past him and ran up the steps until I got to her floor, pausing only when I saw blood on the floor right by her door.


    "What the hell happened here? Is she okay?" I questioned him that followed along behind me.


    "That is not her blood." He simply said.


    "That wasn''t what I asked, is she okay?" I demanded to know which surprisingly made him look even angrier.


    "Is she okay?" He echoed.


    "What do you think?" I didn''t actually think she was okay but that was why I was here in the first ce.


    "Look, I know she got hurt when she found out I was her professor but..."


    "Of course, she was hurt by that but she was even hurt by you guys lying to her since you fucking


    814


    Chapter 146: Is She Okay?


    met ther. That is why she cried herself to sleepst night, not because she found out she was your student."


    Wait, what? I must have looked confused because he continued talking.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The private investigator, does that ring a bell?"


    Oh, f***k.


    "I know how much she cares about you guys so I will say to you what I said to Rardo. You better f****g fight for her because if you don''t, you d** well don''t deserve her." Andy didn''t wait for a reply as he went into her apartment and slung a bag over his shoulder beforeing back out. "Oh and one more thing." He said, stopping in f

 Men 147

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 147: She Made Me Feel Worthy Chapter 147: She Made Me Feel Worthy Kingston


    The warehouse I was currently in stank of sweat, blood, pi*** and beer. People surrounded me on all sides, screaming and cheering for the bloodbath they knew would soone. They were bloodthirsty beasts, getting rtively safe outside of the ring. Adrenaline pumped through my veins as I bounced on the balls of my feet, waiting for the f***er to join me. I was already drenched in sweat and my muscles were tense from my earlier match. My left side pulsed now and again from the solid hit I had taken but the adrenaline was like my own body''s painkillers. Needless to say, I gave that guy back tenfold what he had given me, my opponent looked like a pulp by the time he tapped out. He had to be carried out of the ring, groaning the entire time. John hadn''t disappointed me when I called a few hours ago, demanding to get in on the action at tonight''s event. Yesterday went the f***g hell and today hadn''t gone any better. The second after Rardo had hung up on me after informing me that Angelia knew about everything, I had contacted John. The only time I didn''t think was when I was fighting and I needed that now because Angelia had my mind spiraling and I couldn''t. couldn''t allow that to to happen. I needed ded my head clear so we could figure out a way to get her to talk to us. She was hurt and I did get that, giving someone your trust was one of the hardest things to do because it left you vulnerable with no defense. If you gave someone your trust, you wouldn''t expect to be hurt by them which only made it worse if they did. Aside from her beauty, what t had. truly drawn me towards her was her naivety. She had given us her trust open-heartedly and easily. That had made me feel something for once, something other than anger. For a second there, she made me feel worthy, not of her of course because didn''t think I ever woul would be but just worthy of more. And then, we made her pay for the trust she had so freely given. I clenched my jaw at the thought of how she must be feeling, knowing the length we had gone to, the lies and the maniption we had done to get her. The lies turned into secrets and we all knew secrets were bound toe out at one point in time, we were just dumb enough to think it wouldn''t, Our foundation had been built on nothing but a strand and it was my friend''s and mine''s fault. I only hoped she would give us a chance to rebuild it into something stronger. The screaming of the people amplified as my opponent walked up to the ring. I hadn''t even registered him being announced, I got lost in thought too quickly unless I had something to distract myself with. My eyes narrowed as I took him in, he was a burly man about my height and a couple of years my


    senior. His nose was crooked from being broken one too many times and I knew under the mouth senior. His nose was crooked from being


    guard he was missing a couple of teeth.


    He sized me up and down before giving me his trademark smile, the one that was meant to


    114


    Chapter 147: She Made Me Feel Worthy


    intimidate his opponent but I simply gave him a bored look in return. Although I could feel the excitement coursing through me, this would be fun. Prodding at the wrapping around my hands, I ''made sure it was firmly in ce.


    "I heard you were going to be here today, Executioner and I couldn''t pass up the chance to return


    the favor fromst year." He said, his eyes glinted with the same excitement I was feeling.


    Fighting was a high all of us who participated in the ring were addicted to. In the past, this was the one thing that actually made me feel something other than anger.


    "Then you


    will have to try harder than thest time, Destroyer." I whispered gruffly, trying to


    ignore the nickname these people had given me.


    The nickname Executioner started the day I won my first match, the guy I had been fighting


    against looked like he had been executed with how much he was bleeding, thus, it became my


    name in the ring. They had no idea how appreciated it actually was. The referee always present in


    the ring gave us our final instructions and then we were set to start. We circled each other, my eyes entirely focused on my opponent and blocking out everything around us and zeroed in on his movements. He was a little harder to read than many of the other men I had fought against over the years. He didn''t give out a hint of what he nned to do until a split second before he struck with a punch intended for my hurt rib and forcing me to act quickly to block the attempt. Pressing me further, he went hard on the offensive and relied on my instincts as I blocked and evaded his


    advance. He had managed a few mirror hits, nothing serious. I knew he was trying to rile me up, hoping I had got angry so I would slip up and make a mistake. This guy didn''t know anger was myThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    normal state of mind unless I was fighting or when I was around my girl.


    Tired of letting him push me around, I disrupted his rhythm with a quick jab to his cheek, the feel


    of his cheekbones rattling beneath my knuckles brought me a sick sense of satisfaction. He got


    back at me with a roundhouse kick to the ribs which I should have been protecting, although the added pain to my side only made mee alive. I thrived on hurting people but I didn''t know how to take pain as well. We continued on for several minutes, Inded four more punches while he got me hard on the shoulder. He was a great fighter and I enjoyed the thrill of an even-ish match. A roar went through the crowd as hended a particrly painful hit on my jaw and partially on my mouth and they hungered for the violence we were giving them. "You are holding back." He said as I evaded an overhand but I didn''t follow up with a round kick when I had the perfect chance to do so.


    "What the f***k, man? Why are you dragging this out? Come at me."


    He had been right, I was dragging this out and ignoring some of the openings I had. I needed to tire myself out and there was no one else to fight against after him. Doing what he wanted, I finally decided to let loose and came at him. I dodged a punch to the temple that had enough


    214


    2/4 Chapter 147: She Made Me Feel Worthy


    force behind it to take me out andunched a series of attacks to his upper body and face.


    "Executioner! Executioner!!" People were cheering my nickname as I gave my opponent precisely what he had asked for. He might have thought he had a chance tonight to bring me down but I had only been ying with him.


    ??


    was brutal, unleashing the stress of these two past days on the man in front of me. When he fell down, I went t after him and only stopped when the referee interjected on his behalf because that thewas too stubborn for


    f******


    for his


    own good. A roar went through the mass as I was announced as


    the winner yet again. . I didn''t stay long enough for them to start congratting me. Beating a man down was nothing to celebrate, for me, it was just a release. Wiping at my busted lips, I got out of the ring, the crowd parted for me like the red f**ng sea and I made my way to teb section we


    used as a


    I as a dressing room and threw my shirt and a pair of sweatpants over my body. As the adrenaline left my body started to feel the pain I had am**ed throughout the match. Still,


    adrenaline none of it make


    of it mattered because now that I didn''t have anything else to focus on, my mind went right


    back to Angelia, just like it like it always


    s did.


    The physical pain I could handle but the pain of knowing we had broken her trust was far worse. I wouldn''t me her if she despised us for it, we deserve it. From the moment we had seen her in the club that night, we have been spellbound. She was like a ma we couldn''t help but be drawn to a


    to and in our haste to get her, we made a ** decision that could be the reason we not


    only got her but lost her as well.


    "Hey, man, are you here?" John called out but didn''t wait for a response as he waltzed in.


    He was a tiny guy but with big t with big enough balls to be hanging around with the low-life criminals that


    frequented this part of the city. We were far from friends but I could depend on him whenever I needed a good fight.


    "Here is your cut of the winnings." He waved the bills he was holding before depositing them in my hand.


    I nodded in thanks and stood up, throwing the money in my bag and slung it over my shoulder. The cash would be donated to one of my favorite non-profit organizations. Lhad no need for it.


    "Alright, you know the drill. Give us a call whenever you want it." He said and walked away.


    F***k this day and f***k yesterday. At this moment, I was supposed to be with her. It was supposed


    to be my night with her and instead, I was in some seedy part of the city drenched in sweat and blood and with a body that ached with each movement. The thing was, I hade to know that I liked the girl but I hadn''t realized how much I wanted to be with her until I couldn''t. The thrill


    she had made me feel was even better than fighting.


    314


    Chapter 147: She Made Me Feel Worthy


    ***, I f***g missed that annoying girl who kept asking me questions and making me talk even when I didn''t feel like it. Because with her, I couldn''t deny her anything. At some point in these few weeks, she had be my weakness and while I didn''t appreciate the crack in my mirror, I wouldn''t have it any other way. I needed to get Marshall back into the fold and find a way to get her back so she could continue to annoy me, preferably for the rest of my life. Chapter Comments


    Kal


    Kat


    Hey guys! Hurry up and go get her!


    V Hill


    V


    one chapter at a time is killing me lol


    VIEW ALL 4 COMMENTS >


    POST COMMENT


    8


    8


    10

 Men 148

    Chapter 148: You Brightened My Darkness Chapter 148: You Brightened My Darkness Angelia


    For a second day in a row, I skipped both school and work. It was easier skipping school but I felt terrible knowing someone else had to cover my shift. Still, I needed time to sort things out and my emotions were still all over the ce. It exhausted me and I had to take care of myself before I added more to my te. On a bright note, I actually got around to figuring out my next step yesterday like I had nned to.


    It was hard because the next step wasn''t something I was ready for but something I still needed to do. I needed answers and to get them, I had to talk to them. These past days made it clear that if I didn''t speak to them, I would never truly move past it because I would always wonder why. It was the single most hardest choice I had made to grow up. When I was a kid, I thought that people over eighteen were adults but the older I got, the more I learned that it had nothing to do with


    age and all to do with how you acted and how you handled difficult situations. I had always I bing an adult because mature decision s**d a** no matter how beneficial they could be could be


    dreaded


    When Andy got back yesterday from picking up my stuff, he had told me about Rardo showing


    up and then Marshall. It hurt to hear about them but at the same time, it gave me hope that some


    of what we had was genuine. I mean, they must have cared at least a little if they were trying to seek me out, right? Abandoning Andy and James at the dinner table, I walked to the room for privacy. Sitting down on the bed, I finally turned off the flight mode on the phone. I had avoided my phone like the gue but it was time to get my a*** in gear and deal because if it was one thing I hadn''t done these past days, it was dealing with the shit that had happened. Instead, I had fully sumbed to wallowing in self-pity so much so that Andy had sent James over while he was at work just so I couldn''t wallow too much. The joke was on him, James had brought a shit ton of


    ice cream and we watched some movies. The saddest movie ever made in my opinion and we cried together and if that wasn''t the height of wallowing, I didn''t know what was.


    1


    My heart stuttered in my chest as notification ticked in on my phone. Ldidn''t know what I had expected but the overwhelming amount of both texts and missed wasn''t it. Going for the easiest first, I clicked on the missed calls and scrolled down, seeing all the guys even Kingston who despised talking had called several times. Thest call was just a few minutes ago from Marshall. I almost felt nauseous as I went to the texts next, choosing to read Rardo''s first since he had been the one who texted mest and scrolled up to read the oldest text first.


    ''I tried calling back but you didn''t answer. Marshall told me, we will figure it out, my bunny. We will find a way to make it work, I promise. Call me when you can.'' 1/4 Chapter 148: You Brightened My Darkness


    His first message gutted me, had he ever nned on telling me the truth? Or would he have just continued to lie if I hadn''t found out? Marshall told me but you already know. Maybe not that I had been his student but he had known there could be a possibility at the very least.


    ??


    ''I am starting to worry, please give me a call." And then I read his third message. ''Lam


    I am so sorry. Whenever you are ready, we will be waiting. We are not giving up on us.'' Us? Was there even an us any longer? The thought that we weren''t broke me further and I didn''t know what I wanted, only that I didn''t want to feel like this, a mix of too many negative emotions that I couldn''t discern one from the other. Scrolling down his newest text, I saw that it was sent an hour ago.


    ''You were the best thing to happen to us, we knew it the second we saw you. I was just too greedy to let you walk away before we had a chance to see where this could go.''


    Tears welled in my eyes as I read his message, I was surprised I even had the capability for more tears after all the crying I had done. My period which I had just gotten yesterday made my emotions go from chaotic enough toplete haywire. I wasn''t ready to read the texts from the other, not after how shitty I felt after reading Rardo''s but it needed to be done. It was basically like pouring alcohol into a wound, it might hurt but it would keep the wound from festering. Marshall was right under Rardo''s and I clicked on it. Doing the same with him, I scrolled up and read from the oldest to the newest.


    ''We well idiots,pletely and fucking idiots. It pains me to know that we were causing you to hurt and I can never apologize enough for it, please give us a chance to exin."


    How many opportunities had they had toe clean? Too many and yet they hadn''t. If they had told me in the beginning, maybe...maybe I would have been more inclined to forgive them. Now that feelings were involved, it was much harder to overlook what they had done.


    ''I drove by the restaurant today where we were on our date and I was thinking of you. I am always thinking about you, forgive me, baby girl.''


    1§Ñ§Ô§àN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    A few tears dropped onto my screen and I wiped it away as I kept reading further.


    "The moment I saw you in my ss, I never cared about you being my student. You are worth the risk, you are worth everything.'' My heart couldn''t take this and yet I didn''t stop reading.


    I am happy you have Andy, I know he will take care of you like we should have done. I am sorry."


    I


    My thumb hesitated over Kingston''s message, I was afraid of what he had to say because when a man used as few words as him, he chose them with the intent to get the message across. What


    Chapter 148: You Brightened My Darkness.


    message has Kingston for me? Stealing myself, I clicked on his name, I started to scroll up like I had done with the others, only to realize there weren''t multiple texts.


    "There is much I regret when ites to you. The first one is that we never told you the whole truth, we were selfish but what I havee to realize was that we were also scared. We were scared because, for once, we had something we truly needed: a bond with someone who glued us all together, making us whole in a way we never were before you and we were scared to lose that.'' A tear dropped from my eyes. "The second I thing I regret is how I never let you see the happiness I felt when you were near. Being happy is foreign to me and again I grew scared because happiness was never meant for me but somehow, you still made me feel it and experience it. Your light brightened my darkness.''


    I had to I to press my hand to my mouth to keep the sobs quiet. It felt like my heart was getting torn apart, their messages were sharp edges and cut me open. "The third thing is that I never shared with you my thoughts about you and you deserve to know each and every one of it. I think about how I like the way you talk to me with a whisper to match my own. I think about your smile that lights up my heart and I think about how beautiful I you are inside and out. I think about how much I love sharing my kitchen with you, cooking with you side by side. Andstly, I think you fit perfectly, like thest piece of the puzzle we needed to make usplete. We were iplete with you, my pumpkin. Please,e back to us.'' (1 Their words


    were like a vice squeezing my heart, I felt the truth in them which told me a lot about. the faith I still had in these men. A piece of me knew that they hadn''t meant to hurt me but the truth of the matter was they still did. Trust was a fickle thing, wasn''t it? It was a bond that when kept, was the strongest bond of all. It preceded love, you couldn''t have love without the foundation of trust but when that trust was broken, it would never be as strong again. You could try to rebuild it and through the years, it might be close to what you had before but there would always be a crack there that would never truly heal. But sometime, that bond was still worth fighting for, I just needed to figure out if that applied to us. Knowing what I needed to do next, I sent a message to Marshall, telling him to meet up with me at the park. I would send one to Rardo and Kingston too. I figured it might be easier for me to see them one on one than all of them at once. It would have been too much for my fragile heart. It was about time we had a talk and for me to get answers.

 Men 149

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 149: Every Single Thing With You Is Real Chapter 149: Every Single Thing With You Is Real Marshall


    For all of summer, I had looked forward to sses starting again but when I walked into corporate finance ss earlier, I didn''t feel the same spark I had felt on Monday before everything had happened. I wasn''t as focused as I should have been and the usual passion I


    had for teaching just


    wasn''t there. My mind was too cluttered, too chaotic to steer my attention towards my work.


    There was someone much more important to me than my job on my mind and she was hurt by us. Angelia had every second to be mad at all of us, while I hadn''t known she was a student at my school, I did know about Rardo hiring a private investigator. Truth be told, when he had assured us he would use a private investigator and I hadn''t done anything to stop him. So, while he might have been the one to actually do it, we had been the ones encouraging him because we were just as desperate to find the one who had caught our attention. As I finished preparing some course material after sses, I once again checked my phone like I had been doing much more frequently these past few days. A jolt went through me when I saw I had gotten a couple of


    notifications but I didn''t let myself hope too much. Rardo and Kingston both had been peppering my phone with messages and trying to get me to talk to them. I knew I couldn''t stay mad at them forever but they had let me down and it wasn''t something I could forget easily.


    One of the notifications was in fact a message from Kingston but my eyes zeroed in on the one from Angelia. She had texted me, I thought with a healthy mix of apprehension and relief. Whatever she had to say, good or bad, I would take it as long as she talked to me. My heart


    thundered as I clicked in on her message.


    ''We need to talk, meet me at Oriental park at five.


    She told me where at the park I would find her but that was it, still, she wanted to meet and that had to be good, right? At least, she wasn''t blocking our numbers and never talking to us again. This was a great start, it had to be. Seeing the time, I noted that I had an hour before I had to be there and not wanting to risk beingte, I decided to pack my things and leave now. Since Monday, I had hoped for the opportunity to talk to her and now that I was going to, I was suddenly nervous. This might be the only chance I would get and I couldn''t fuck it up, no


    pressure.


    Forty minutester I found myself at the entrance of the park she had asked us to meet. Following her instructions, I turned left and walked down the trail. The sun made the suit I was wearing ufortably hot even after I had abandoned both the jacket and tie in the car. I walked by a family with their children running ahead and chasing each other. They made such a beautiful


    Chapter 149: Every Single Thing With You Is Real


    picture of a future I longed for. I had never had the traditional family, with two loving present parents but I craved for the time I could give my children what I never had. I didn''t need the


    ''traditional, though, just the loving part. I was so lost in the imaginary future that it took a second before I saw her standing just a few feet away. My breath hitched and my feet stopped moving. At the moment, it felt like I hadn''t seen her in weeks and as much as I had missed her, I hadn''t


    known how much until I was looking right at her.


    She was absolutely breathtaking with the sun painting her hair golden. I couldn''t see more than her side profile but there was a sadness to her that squeezed my heart. For a short while, I just


    stood there, taking her in. She was standing right by theke, holding a bag of what looked to be pallet food, presumably for the ducks currently swimming near her. This was the ce she had


    been telling me about. This was where she sought refuge when she wanted to get away from all


    the noise. My eyes found the pallet of food again, remembering that she used to feed ducks with her grandmother. They had been here for theirst time before her grandmother passed away. When I looked back up at her face, she had turned towards me and her eyes locked on mine. The intensity of her sadness hit me like a fucking train and I suck in a breath. We did that, we caused that.


    It was hard watching her like this with palpable sadness written along the slight frown at her lips,


    in the redness around her eyes and the blotchy nose. It was even harder knowing I was the cause


    of it. As we sat down, I kept space between us, not wanting to make her ufortable. It was in torture having her this close but out of reach. She was staring straight ahead at theke, avoiding any sort of eye contact.


    "I am sorry," I whispered, breaking the silence between us.


    "I wish I could express how sorry I am but there is no word for it."


    Tears glinted in her beautiful eyes and gosh, the sight hurt me deeply.


    "We should have told you.. " I began but she interrupted me.


    "Then why didn''t you? Why didn''t you tell me? The night we met...I thought we were strangers but I wasn''t a stranger to you, was I?" Her voice cracked as she spoke and her pain seeping through, it was unbearable to listen to. "Not aplete stranger, no." I responded honestly and as honest as I should have been right from the start.


    "What did you know about me? What did you find out about me before we even talked to each other?"


    Just thinking about how much we had actually kept from her made me sick especially now that


    Chapter 149: Every Single Thing With You Is Real


    we had to face up to it. The words were stuck in my throat but I still forced them out.


    "The night of the open house, we saw you talking to Jolene and we found out from her that you were a submissive and that you couldn''t afford the membership. The bouncers told me your name and age." I swallowed, feeling so fucking ashamed.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "From the private investigator, we learned that you studied Business Administration and that you moved to the city two years ago and that you were from Abakaliki." I continued and didn''t stop until I had told her everything, we hadn''t known much but I was enough. Tears were spilling down her cheeks by the time I was done.


    "You knew my entire background and you thought it was okay? What if I had been hospitalized for a suicide attempt or if I had been raped and it was documented? The private investigator must have been able to get a hold of the records if he dug enough. Would that have been okay for you to know about without my permission?"


    "No, it wasn''t okay." I whispered, guilt ate at me at the thought of how we had vited her privacy.


    "No, it wasn''t." She agreed.


    "Then, why did you do it?" I shook my head.


    "There is no reason or excuse for what we did. The only thing I can say is that no one else held all of our interest before you. There was this...connection I felt the second Iid eyes on you and I know the guys felt it too."


    "You know.. she started, looking back at the ducks or rather looking away from me.


    "Since I found out, I asked myself if anything we shared with each other was real, I kept wondering if I had just been some game to you..."


    My hand cupped her cheek instinctively and turned her gently to face me.


    "Please believe me when I say everything was real. Every single moment with you was real." Her eyes searched mine as if she was looking to see if I spoke the truth. She must have found what she was searching for because I could literally feel some of the weight leaving her shoulder. "It is all real, baby girl." I whispered, stroking her on the cheek before pulling back and letting her have her space.


    "Tell me, Marshall. Have you forgiven your friends for lying to you?" My mind spun at the sudden 3/4


    Chapter 149: Every Single Thing With You Is Real


    change of topic.

 Men 150

    Chapter 150: I Can''t Turn Off My Feelings Chapter 150: I Can''t Turn Off My Feelings MarshallN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "You are right, that is hypocritical of me." I said, I had always nned to forgive my friends, I just needed a bit of time.


    "I am d you agreed." Angelia said and the corner of her lips tugged upwards slightly like she was about to smile but she didn''t. "What about our situation?" She asked.


    ""What do


    what do you mean?"


    "If we ever work this out, how will it go with you as my professor?"


    "Simple, I will quit."


    I


    "You have already handed in your resignation letter, right?" She asked.


    "Yes, but that is after this semester. I meant, I will quit at once." I shrugged like it wasn''t a big deal, and in the grand scheme of it all, it wasn''t. I wanted her back more than I wanted myst semester. She nched.


    "I can''t let you do that."


    "And I will not let you risk expulsion." I said and her eyes narrowed.


    "It is a good thing that we were not together because I won''t allow you to losest semester. I know how much you love your job."


    Not as much as I love you, I thought, shocking myself speechless at the realization.


    "Why do you care about that?" I asked softly when I was able to collect my thoughts.


    "I hurt you." I added.


    "Yes, you did but I haven''t stopped caring about you just because you hurt me. I can''t turn my feelings off, even though I might wish to." Thest part was said in a whisper but I still heard it.


    I didn''t focus on that, though, instead I focused on the fact that she still cared even after what we had done. If she still had feelings for us, there was hope.


    Chapter 150: I Can''t Turn Off My Feelings


    "Thank you for seeing me, I just....I will text you when I have figured my feelings out." She said.


    "Do you want a ride? I offered, wanting to have as much time with her as would allow and she shook her head.


    "No, thank you. I would like to walk." She stood up from her seat but paused by me.


    "For what it is worth, you should give Rardo and Kingston. A friendship like yours is something


    that should be treasured."


    Not given me a chance to say anything back, she walked away. She was right though, I should forgive them, I already had. I was just too stubborn to admit it to myself.


    ''I sat there until long after she was gone from view. This was one of the most challenging


    conversations I had ever had, I just hoped she had found what she was looking for in my answers, and I hoped it was enough to return to us. Kingston POV.


    Action had consequences, that was the first time I learned when I was a child. The second thing I learned was that words wouldn''t help me. Those two things were something I had brought with me to adulthood and I let the lesson I was subjected to define me and in return, define my rtionship with everyone else.


    I saw now that while I had tried showing Angelia how much she meant to me, it hadn''t been enough. She was a thinker, a spector, a twisting and turning each thought and a what if kind of girl. So while I had been busy showing her what I felt for her, she might not have seen it all. She needed to hear it, so there would be no second guessing about what I actually meant. Words were important, that was something I had learned recently. Words were significant because there were things not even action could express. I was baking when my phone vibrated at the kitchen ind behind me, indicating a text message. Whenever I needed to calm down or just needed somece to think, I found myself either baking something or cooking. But it wasn''t helping me now, though. Sharing my kitchen with her had somehow made the experience into something more, and now without her, I found itcking. Dammit, even cooking had been ruined, not that it really surprised me. Angelia had this uniqueness about her that made everything so much more and with her gone, so was the excitement.


    Another thought I should have shared with her.'' I said to myself, remembering the text message I had sent to her yesterday before my fight. Turn Off My Feelings


    Chapter I wasn''t usually the sentimental type, it was just another thing she brought out in me, along with the glimpse of happiness and excitement. Slowly but surely, she changed me and while a piece of ''me didn''t like that, I could also see how much she meant to me when she was starting to impact me as a person. There were few I would change for, and she was one of them. Drying my hands on my apron, I turned around and grabbed my phone, checking the text I had expected to be from Rardo. So it surprised me when it was from the one person I had been afraid would I never talk to me again.


    ''Meet me at Rock Hard Cafe in Ogume in one hour. I will be in the backyard, we need to talk.''


    My lips twitched as I looked down at the screen and shook my head.


    ''Rock Hard Cafe sounds like my kind I of f ce, I will be there." T I replied to her text message and a secondter, I noticed that she had read it.


    Abandoning the chocte cake I had started on and took a quick shower and left to meet up with her. Thrill shot through me at the thought of seeing her after everything that had happened, the pain I had amassed yesterday in the ring was just a distant throbbing and my mind was too busy thinking of her to give any attention to the bruises. There wasn''t a parking space near the cafe, so I had to walk a few minutes to get there. I didn''t mind, though, it was a nice enough evening. The sun had set but the temperature was still warm. It wasn''t until I got to the cafe''s backyard that my nerves buzzed underneath my skin. I knew this wouldn''t be an easy conversation. s sitting


    She


    was


    with her back to me, watching a couple on the table beside. The couple were gazing into each other''s eyes with so much adoration and it twisted my heart. I couldn''t see her expression but I knew the longing she felt because I felt it too. While I wasn''t sure about the flirty type, what we had between us was just as carefree and sweet as what the other couple had. The second I got near, she turned around as if she had sensed me. Even sadder, she was still the most beautiful woman I had ever seen. Although, it wasn''t just the kooks that made her so, it was who she was as a person that really got to me. I had never met anyone quite like her, she was brave yet naive but also intelligent. She cares about those around her and didn''t have one mean bone in her body. She was my opposite in so many ways, there was no wonder why I liked her so much when L could barely tolerate myself.


    Her eyes widened as she took me in, from the bruises on my cheek to the cut on my lips.


    "What the hell happened to you?"


    "You should have seen the other guys." I said, taking a seat on the opposite side of her.


    "Give me the truth, Kingston. For once." She demanded, her words cut but I deserved her anger. "Sometimes, I participate in illegal fights." I admitted.


    1:I: 0001:I::23:20


    314


    Chapter 150: I Can''t Turn Off My Feelings


    "Why?" She sounded like she couldn''t understand why I had wanted to fight.


    "It is just something I need asionally to burn off some steam, we have rules in ce so no one gets hurt too badly."


    She still looked like she was unable to understand it but she didn''t question me further on that subject. She palmed the coffee cup in her hand and looked up at the sky. I followed her gaze, with the lights from the city, it was difficult to ce any of the constetions. "Did you mean what you said in the text you sent me?" She asked quietly, still looking up at the dark sky. "Every single word of it, I am not good at expressing myself..." she shifted her attention back to ''me.


    "I think you expressed yourself perfectly, it meant a lot to me to read that." She whispered softly.


    Even hurt by what we had done to her, she still continued to match my own way of talking. Suddenly ufortable, I scratched the back of my neck.


    "Well, I..ah...it never helped in the past to use words and I thought it didn''t matter. So I learned


    actions spoke louder but I guess I just forgot that sometimes, the people close to me deserve to hear what I think rather than having to read through my actions."


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    Visitor


    POST COMMENT


    POS


    I really wish we could get more than one chapter at a time. This book is so really good


    Donna DeNardo Grogan


    No the one men I was waiting for to open up to her. Have to wait for next chapter


    VIEW ALL 2 COMMENTS >


    3


    18

 Men 151

    MY Possessive Mafia Men Chapter 151: I Will Fight For You Chapter 151: I Will Fight For You Kingston


    "I don''t know what you have been through that made you think words don''t matter and I won''t ask. That is something you will have to decide on your own if you ever want to share it with me. I won''t pry, I just...I appreciate you making an effort."


    Looking at Angelia was as if I was seeing her in a whole new light, I couldn''t help the warmth spreading across my chest at her understanding. Most people were curious beings but she was holding back for me. Frankly, right now, she could have demanded every ***ing thing from me and I would have given it to her. Fair, was fair. We had known information about her that she hadn''t freely given, it was only fair if she demanded the same in return. "Listen, Angelia...what we did to you and not telling you about it, I am so sorry for that. We betrayed your trust and I don''t know how we could ever make up for that." let out a sad sigh. "I believe you guys are sorry, it''s just...I don''t know how or even if, I will be able to forgive you guys. I have opened myself up to you in a way I had never done before, I have been vulnerable with you while I discovered this whole new lifestyle. I literally gave you all of me, my body and and my mind. And in return, you kept something so monumental from me. That was a huge break of trust and I just don''t know if I would ever be able to be that vulnerable with you again." "It will never happen again." I insisted.


    "I


    "Seeing how much we have hurt you broke something in all of us. In the beginning, we didn''t know how much you would you mean to us but as time moved on, we were scared that if we came clean, we would lose you. It turned out, we lost you anyway." Thest words were barely a whisper


    and I didn''t know if she had even heard me.


    I


    Physical pain was something I could take but the emotional pain of knowing we hurt her was unbearable. She had every reason to leave us and if she did decide on it, I would let her go no


    matter how hard it would be. But until then, just like my friends, I would fight for her and show


    her just how much we cared about her and about what we had together.


    "I don''t know if I can let myself believe that even if I wanted to. You didn''t see me when I found out, Kingston," She said.


    "I can''t go through that again." She blinked away tears.


    114


    Chapter


    "I can''t."


    151: I Will Fight For You


    "What can we do to make you believe us when we say you won''t ever go through that again? Because you won''t, my little one. We have learned our lesson and in the end, it hurt all of us." She shook her head.


    "I am not sure there is something you can do, it is something I need to figure out for myself but it helps that I know you guys regretted it."


    "Of course, we do. You have be the single most important person in our life.


    Gosh, I was spitting out so many truths today that my head was spinning. Usually, I had just thought about them but I wasn''t holding anything back now. She needed to know how I felt before it was toote to tell her. She smiled wistfully.


    "I still care about you guys, you know. I haven''t stopped, it probably would have made this a whole lot easier if I didn''t but I do. But sometimes, you have to listen to your head instead of your heart and I am just trying to figure out if this is one of those times." She looked to the table beside side us where the couple was holding hands andughing. She seemed I carefree, theplete opposite of us and I wanted that ease between us again. "I have to protect myself." She continued. "But I don''t know if protecting myself means letting you go or taking you back. The way I felt being with guys these past weeks is something I had never experienced before and I am pretty sure you had ruined me for all men. I will never meet someone like you again, you one of a kind."


    are


    a kind.


    Taking a chance that she wouldn''t pull away, I reached for her hand. It was supposed to be a quick squeeze tofort her but as soon as I touched her, I couldn''t let her go. I had never been one to initiate intimacy but with her, I couldn''t seem to help myself especially now when I might not ever get a chance to do that again.


    "You have ruined us too." I admitted.


    "There has never been no one as special as you and there never will be." Tears were swimming in


    her eyes as I talked and a small whimper left her trembling lips.


    "I will fight for you, Angelia. I will fight for us and I won''t stop fighting."


    Quiet sobs spilled from her and I couldn''t stop myself from leaving my seat and collecting her


    into my arms.


    214


    Chapter 151: I Will Fight For You


    "Shh," I whispered soothingly as I stroked back.


    "Please don''t cry, I didn''t mean to make you sad."


    Shake at t


    She clung to my waist and buried her face into my chest, her tears wetted my shirt and I could feel her shoulders: the force of her sobs. The couple next to us turned towards us but averted their gaze when I narrowed my eyes at them. She didn''t need the attention while she was so vulnerable. It took several minutes before she calmed down and pulled back, I dried her tears. with my thumbs before reluctantly returning to my own seat.


    "I should go, I have work tomorrow morning and I am still going to meet Rardo afterwards." She said when she had collected herself.


    Have you met with Marshall?" I asked, a hint of desperation in my voice. Shit, I actually missed that guy.


    "Yes and I am sure you will hear from him soon." She sounded pretty sure of it and gosh, I crossed my fingers that she was right.


    "Come on, I will drive you home." I got up from my seat.


    "Don''t give me that look, it is dark out and it is not safe." With a reluctant nod, she gave in and we left together.


    My heart felt both lighter and heavier, I just hoped that our talk helped her in some way to make


    her hurt a little less. 1


    ******


    Rardo POV.


    I am meeting her today. I had barely sleptst night, knowing I would see her soon. My thoughts had gued me all night, trying to find out what I should say to her and it was a lot that needed to be said. The second I had gotten her text message, I had been bracing myself because this meeting could be what saved us or broke us. I had made a decision in the early morning that might haunt me for the rest of my god-awful life but at least, I would have some peace of mind knowing I did my best to right my wrongs.


    I was done being selfish and agreed, it was time that I put those I love before myself and I would do it even if it would hurt like hell. The truth was, I didn''t deserve her but my friends did and I would do whatever I could to make her realize that too even if it meant her choosing them and not me. That would be a bittersweet kind of torture, knowing the people I loved were happy without me. Trying to distract myself from the pain I would surely experience soon enough, I Chapter 151: I Will Fight For You


    went through a particrly grueling workout. I hadn''t gone to my office today, knowing I wouldn''t be able to get any work done in the state I was in. It was a miracle I had the energy to move let


    alone train after the sleepless nights I had been having. The too many coffee cups I had this


    morning was the only thing that kept me going.


    My thighs were shaking when I was done with myst set of deadlifts. I had probably pushed


    myself too hard but it was the only way to keep my thoughts away from the meeting. It was torture Eni knowing what I had to do, it was even worse spending time thinking about it too. With sweat running down my chest, I ced the barbell back in its ce and took off the weight. While it was my gym, I liked having everything clean and tidy for my next training session. Just as I finished, the music from the stereo cut off as my phone rang. I hurried towards it just in case it


    was her even though I knew she wouldn''t call. I f***ng smiled when I saw Marshall''s name on the Screen.


    Chapter Comments


    SfayzMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you did great Kingston


    if she doesn''t want to have you back


    Angelique White


    im begging for more especially more than one chapter at a time. its torture. lol


    POST COMMENT


    5

 Men 152

    MY Possessive Mafia Men Chapter 152: You Broke My Trust Chapter 152: You Broke My Trust


    Rardo


    "Hi, you have reached the apologetic ***le who truly wished he had been forgiven. How may I help you?" I joked but at the same time, not really.


    *ck


    S**** head." Marshallughed.


    "Yes, I havee to my senses. You can thank our... Angelia for that, she kind of gave me s***t about being a hypocrite and she was right. You guys withheld information from me but we were doing the same to her and if I want her to forgive me then I should forgive you guys." "Oh, thank goodness. I thought I had to send you some flowers and a card." I said.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I had seriously considered it, maybe not flowers but rent a suit for him at the Yankees'' next game


    or something. I would have even added flowers, I had thrown in


    Marshall didn''t know what he was missing by forgiving me too soon.


    apology chocte as well.


    "I am d you didn''t, I am sure you would have brought the ugliest flowers." He joked.


    "So what has happened since Ist saw you?"


    "Beside being punched by Angelia''s friend?" I asked.


    "No shit! So that was your blood I saw in the hallway? Andy punched me too, he has got a mean right h***k and I hadn''t expected that. He **n near broke my nose."


    I shook my head at the ball of that guy, I respected him for standing up for Angelia like that especially when it was against men twice as big as he was. Marshall filled me in on his meeting with her yesterday and it turned out mine was the only one left and it felt like the weight of the uing conversation fell heavy on my shoulders. I couldn''***k this up, my friend''s happiness and the happiness of the girl that I loved were at stake. If I had to shoulder the whole f**ing world so they thru would be okay, then so be it. I didn''t care about myself as long as they were fine. Having Marshall forgive us made it easier for the meeting I was about to have with Angelia. It was like a bandaid on a big wound but it stemmed some of the bleeding.


    It was crazy to think that this week, we were supposed to have a meeting and go through our arrangement. What she hadn''t known was that the three of us had talked and we had agree we wanted her as a submissive permanently. We had known she wasn''t ready to be a ve a maybe she never would be but it hadn''t mattered. Having her in whatever shape and form that


    15


    15


    H4


    Listen


    Chapter 152: You Broke My Trust


    Setting Rewards might be, was enough. We were supposed to give up a part of ourselves for her and in the end, we did only it was our hearts instead of our desires. And now, I would give up everything to make sure the people I cared about were happy. I was resolute and kept a tight rein of my emotions as I showed up to the park where I knew she had also met Marshall. The weather was on the colder side as fog swept through the park. It was a somber kind of weather, perfectly mirroring my own feelings.


    She was standing stock-still by theke, staring at the water and deep in thoughts. Her body stiffened the closer I got and I swallowed hard, trying to dislodge the lump I felt in my throat. "Bunny?" I breathed, lost for words now that I was here with her.


    She finally turned around, meeting my eyes with hers and my breathing caught seeing so much of everything inside them. I saw her hesitation, her indecision, her pain, all of her thoughts and emotions swirled inside those beautiful orbits of hers. She didn''t move from her position by the railing, so I went to her instead. I kept a couple of feet between us, not wanting to overwhelm her and not knowing if my nearness would be appreciated. For a moment, we didn''t talk, all we did was stare out into theke, watching the ducks swimming around in the water.


    "You broke my trust." She finally said, her voice was so small, so unlike the Angelia I knew and my heart ached at the difference because we were the reason for it.


    My stomach knotted with the guilt, the guilt for being the reason my friends might lose the one they were falling for. Guilt that she was hurt because of something I did, guilt that our entire rtionship was going to hell. If I could do something to make up for it, to both her and my friends, I would do it even if it meant I had to bear the brunt of it all.


    "I know," my grip on the railing tightened as I tried to center myself.


    I couldn''t afford to be emotional, not when there was so much that needed to be said. God forbid I would have another panic attack, that was thest thing she needed to deal with right now.


    "I''m


    so sorry, honey. I so so *n***g sorry."


    "I know," she echoed.


    "But it doesn''t make this any easier, what you guys did was not okay. You look at information about me that I hadn''t given to you, I didn''t even know you yet. If you had gotten any sensitive information, what would you have done then?"


    "There wasn''t. When I had my private investigator track you down, I asked him to stick to the basics. How old you were, where you lived, school and work, that kind of stuff. He wasn''t allowed to dig any deeper than that, it doesn''t excuse anything. I know it doesn''t, what I did was wrong no


    214


    Chapter 152: You Broke My Trust


    matter what and I realized that." She nodded slowly.


    "That is good to know, not that I actually have any sensitive information. It is still good to know you didn''t go that far but why did you do it? Why did you go through so much trouble to get to me?"


    "When I met Kingston and Marshall, we were children who all needed the connection only a strong friendship could provide. Marshall only had his sister but he took care of her, protecting her from their home life and no one had his back. I had my grandparents, while I loved them, they didn''t always have the energy to take care of a teenager with abandonment issues. Kingston...he didn''t have anyone at all." I began to exin.


    "Our friendship filled a void we all felt and so when we discovered bdsm and realized that we were all masters, we decided we would share a ve. We didn''t want several people getting in between our bond, we were too loyal to one another to allow that to happen. We figured if we had one ve together, it could only strengthen the bond between us. For years we searched for that one person that would fit us perfectly, that one person who wouldn''t disrupt the flow but instead contribute to it." Taking her hand, I turned her


    I her towards me. I needed her to see the truth when I said it.


    "That is where you came in. We hadn''t been able to find someone we were all interested in until you. That night when you walked in, you stole our breaths, there was this instant connection we felt even from a distance and we couldn''t ignore it. We panicked when you left and we had no way of reaching you. So instead, I was theplete idiot who made the wrong choice because I couldn''t let you slip through our fingers." Her eyes widened as I spoke, the shock was written clearly in her expression like this wasn''t the reason she had expected.


    "When we first talked to you, we just knew you were the right fit for us. Marshall might seem carefree and for the most part, he is but you brought out an inner peace in him I had never seen before. Kingston has been through a lot, but it was like the weight of his past vanished from his shoulders whenever you are near. And with me, you gave me everything I had wished for and more and for that, I can''t thank you enough."


    My eyes misted over as her own welled, we were both carrying so many emotions, they couldn''t be contained in our bodies. I could feel my heart breaking as I whispered.


    "me me." I squeezed her hands softly, taking in the feel of her skin against mine and memorizing it because it might be thest time I would ever get to.


    "I was the one calling the shots, I was the one who hired the private investigator and the one who


    Chapter 152: You Broke My Trust


    chose not to share with the other than you were a student at Marshall''s university and that you worked at Kingston''s club. As much as I don''t want to lose you, I don''t deserve you. They do, so me me." She shook her head as tears wetted her cheeks. "You might have been the one behind the trigger but they are just as responsible for not telling me." She let go of one of my hands to palm my cheek, I leaned into her touch and soaking it up.


    "I could never choose between the three of you, it is all or nothing. I just need to figure out if I can risk putting myself in that position again. You broke me, Rardo, you all did. If it were to happen again, I don''t think I would ever get through it." "It won''t happen again." I said adamantly.


    I


    "Maybe not," she agreed.


    "But it already happened once, I don''t know if I can risk a second time." With a sad sigh, she broke our contact, distancing herself from me.


    "You have given me a lot to think about, I will contact you guys when I have decided. Take care of yourself, Rardo."


    "Take care of yourself too, my bunny." I whispered, my voice heavy with anguish.


    It was hard letting her go but I forced myself to stand still as she walked away from me. I didn''t know what I should feel as I watched her disap

 Men 153

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 153: You Match Us Perfectly Chapter 153: You Match Us Perfectly


    Angelia


    After I met with Rardo, I went back to Andy''s ce, feeling so many mixed emotions. I couldn''t think straight, I had thought I would have a clear picture of what I wanted after I had talked to them but I was even more confused than ever. They cared about me and I cared about them, that should have been enough answer, shouldn''t it? But it just made our situation moreplicated. If they cared about me enough, they would have told me but then again, they were also afraid of losing me. Goodness, I didn''t know what to do. My heart was saying one thing and my mind a whole other thing. Both parties were trying to protect themselves. One part wanted to protect me from the heartbreak of losing them, the heartbreak of losing them, the other part wanted to protect me by making sure I would never go through that kind of hurt again. The conversation I had with them had been emotional, honest and raw. They had been open and answered my question and now, I just had to make a decision. As much as I wanted to forgive and forget, we would never be able to go back to how things were. No matter how much I didn''t want theirpse of judgment to define us, it already had. If I chose them, there would always be a small part of me that would wonder if they were keeping something from me. We would have good days, sure but there would also be days where I couldn''t so easily push aside what they had made me go through. But if I didn''t choose them, I would


    always wonder what we could have had. I had spoken the truth when I told Kingston that they had ruined me for other men. For those few weeks, they had shown me how it could be, they have given me a taste of my darkest desire and they had taken care of me in a way I hadn''t let anyone do before. They had made me feel safe and cherished.


    Andy was sitting on the couch when I got back and he hurriedly paused the show he was watching and looked at me expectantly.


    "So,


    how did it go?" he asked, dragging my feet to the seat next to him, I plopped my a**down. "Horribly, beautifully, good and bad. Take your pick."


    "What did he say?" he pushed on, both curious and worried.


    "He said he was an idiot which he is but he also told me he couldn''t let me slip through their fingers and that is why he hired the private investigator to find me. Apparently, they had been searching for someone for years and I was the first one they had all taken an interest


    I thought back to what he had said and a bittersweet smile rested on my lips. The notion that they 13:54 Fri,


    Chapter 153: You Match Us Perfectly


    had felt a connection to me the second they saw me was like every girl''s dream. When Rardo had said that, my heart had gone into high gear and I had practically swooned. These few days, I had been far from unaffected by their words. It meant a lot to me to hear how Marshall was willing to quit the job he loved before hisst semester was up. And my heart warmed when Kingston used his words to express himself even when I knew there was a tragic reason behind the fact that he hated to talk. It made me cry when Rardo was willing to shoulder all the me so his friends could be spared even if it meant us being together without him. He had practically begged me to give his friends a second chance but he hadn''t asked the same for himself.


    I filled Andy in on my conversation with Rardo, just like I had done yesterday after I had met up with Marshall and Kingston. It felt good to share it with someone, it helped sort out my own thoughts and feelings. "Choose whatever makes you happy, girly. You don''t owe them a thing but you owe it to yourself to make the choice that is right for you." He said as he patted my knee.


    "You know my thoughts about this."


    I did know, he was on my team all the way but he had also said he believed they would never betray my trust again. I didn''t understand why he was so confident about that but he was.


    "It is not an easy decision to make, what if I forgive them but it happens again? Or if I don''t and I will end up regretting it?"


    "I know it it is not easy, baby girl


    "You are right." I signed.


    I but you can''t continue to think about the what ifs. If you search hard enough, you will always find something to be uncertain about. Sleep on it, right now you are emotionally exhausted and no one can think straight in that state."


    "Do we have any ice cream left?" I asked, my appetite for food was practically gone but I caved to anything sugary.


    "Choose a movie for us and I will go get you a bowl." He walked to the kitchen and got us both a bowl of vani vored ice cream and topped mine off with peanut, just the way I liked it.


    "Thank you," I smiled at him before scrolling through Netflix.


    In the end, I picked a movie. I needed something less romantic and more drama filled right now. We spent the evening watching two individual movies. On the third, I got so tired and went to bed early and fell asleep to the sound of him chuckling from the living room as he continued theedy movies we had picked out for our third movie. 2/4 Chapter 153: You Match Us PerfectlyThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My thoughts went back to them like it always did, in the weeks that I had known them, they had taken over my entire mind and if I could admit it to myself, they had taken over my whole heart


    as well. That was why what they had done cut me so deep because I hadn''t just trusted them, 1 had fallen for them too. What if Andy was right. If I searched hard enough, I would always find something to worry about next. What if they hurt me again? What if I would never be able to trust them like I had once done? What if I decided to let them go and then regret it for the rest of my life? There were so many things I could second-guess about and I would never get an answer to them until I made up my mind.


    Instead of what if, I focused on what I truly wanted. Did I want them gone or did I want to give them a second chance and work through this? I deep dived into my feelings and analyzed each one of them, trying to find out which one of those options appealed the most to me. A smile tugged on my lips as I realized my answer and it was like a weight lifted off my shoulders when I knew what I was going to choose. Decision making always did that to me, it weighed me down even the smallest thing but when I finally made up my mind, I was a hundred percent sure and felt a hundred times lighter.


    The inte buzzed to life, bringing me out of my overactive brain. Walking to the door, I pressed down on the inte that would allow me to speak. "Who Who is it?" I asked.


    "I have a delivery for one Miss Angelia Hartwell?" A woman asked through the speaker.


    Puzzled, I told her I would be down to collect it. What was this about a delivery? I couldn''t stop wondering about it as I went down the two flights of stairs and opened the door. I didn''t even notice the woman as my eyes zeroed in on the massive bouquet she was holding. It was a beautiful mixture of white, red and blue but mainlyvender colored flowers. My breath caught as she handed it to me. "Can you sign on this tablet?" She asked, offering me a pen and I did as she asked. Then she


    walked away.


    Breathing in the scent of the bouquet, a small smile rested on my lips. I had an idea or three on who sent this to me and my heart was going crazy thinking about either of them sending me flowers. I spied a note in the bouquet and I hurried upstairs so I could read it. Andy being the lover of flowers and nts already had many vases to choose from even for one as big as this. Putting them in the water, I snatched the card eager to see what it said.


    ''My favorite color is red, Rardo''s blue and Kingston''s white. If you mix every one of them together, you will getvender. You once told me that was your favorite color. No one would suit us more perfectly than you. You match us, baby girl. Yours truly, Marshall.''

 Men 154

    Chapter 154: They Don''t Deserve You Chapter 154: They Don''t Deserve You Angelia


    ''He remember.'' I thought, warmth blossoming in my chest.


    Staring at the card with blurry eyes, I felt giddy as read his text again and again until I couldn''t see his elegant handwriting. My hand shook as I set the card on the table and looked back up at the bouquet, I had never gotten flowers before. Another ring sounded from the inte and I quickly dried my tears before walking back to the door and answering it. "Hi, there is a delivery here for Angelia Hartwell. Are you her?"


    "Yes, I will be right there." I had to swallow several times to get rid of the lump lodged in my


    throat.


    throat.


    This time there was a man at the door, instead of a bouquet, he held a box from a local bakery. There was a note taped to the side of the box and I found myself more anxious to read it than to see what was in the box.


    "Have a


    a nice day." I told the delivery man and just as I began shutting the door, another man door.


    to the


    came to


    "Are you Angelia Hartwell by any chance?" He was holding another box, this one bigger than the


    one from the bakery. "Yes," I said, astounded by the number of gifts I was getting. "Please, sign here for me."


    Almost in a daze, I signed my name and got the package. I was actually nervous as I went back up, the giddy kind of nervous. I went for the smallest box first and opened it to find a dozen chocte covered strawberries. Carefully, I detached the card from the box so it wouldn''t rip. "These will forever remind me of the day you agreed to be our submissive. It will always be


    my favorite day, I know I don''t have the right to ask but please forgive us. We are lost without you, my bunny. Forever your idiot, Rardo.'' Iughed as I read his regards even as tears once again welled in my eyes. These men had made me into a living wasteful with how much I had been crying these days. These were happy tears, though. Lastly, I opened the bigger box and inside, there was a beautiful chocte cake that made 1/4


    Chapter 154: They Don''t Deserve You


    my mouth water. Another card was taped to the top lid and again, I removed it gingerly as I took care not to rip it.


    ''I miss sharing my kitchen with you, cooking isn''t the same when you aren''t here. Come back to us, my little one.''


    here wasn''t a name written below but I knew it was from Kingston. I had never cooked with anyone but him and there was no one else who called me pumpkin. My heart was going wild as I gazed at their presents. They weren''t extravagant or expensive and I liked that even more because their gifts were picked with me in their minds. This wasn''t meant to buy my affection, it was meant to remind me of what we had together and how special it was. And it did remind me. I remembered cuddling with Marshall after I had spent the first night at his ce. I remembered


    our meeting when I had agreed to be their submissive and how Rardo had taken care of


    me and fed me strawberries covered in chocte. I remembered Kingston cooking for me and then agreeing to help teach me. I remember every single good thing I had experienced with these guys and I realized how much I wanted to experience more with them to have more beau beautiful I moments


    that I could look back on with a happy smile when I was old and gray. For a fourth time, the inte rang, I couldn''t wipe the silly smile from my face as another delivery person told me they had a package for me.


    When they had said they would fight for me, I hadn''t imagined they would do it with sweet gifts and heartfelt words. I had thought they would hound me on my phone, texting and calling and maybe even show up at Andy''s doorsteps. This, though, was perfect. They were giving me space but at the same time showing me how much they cared. This time, instead of a gift, I was handed a brown envelope. Through the envelope, I could feel that whatever was in it was firmer than paper. Had they sent me pictures too? The thought made my smile widen. I felt lighter by the second as if the pain of these past days was erasing itself. I didn''t care so much about the gift, their words were more than enough. They were showing me that I meant something to them and it made me soar.


    Taking two stairs at a time, I locked myself back inside the apartment. The other gifts were momentarily forgotten as I opened the envelope, excited to see what else they had up their sleeves. I was careful as I reached inside and took it out. Iughed happily as I felt the smooth content with my fingers. It was a picture. It took me a moment to register what I was looking at but when I did, my heart dropped. It was a picture taken yesterday at the park. I could see myself standing by theke with one of my hands in Rardo''s and the one` stretched out for what I knew should be his cheek but all I saw were ruined paper because Rardo''s face was scratched out. @


    Oh my goodness, I stared at the ruined picture as a shock took hold of me. I could feel at least two more pictures underneath this one but I was afraid to look. Steeling myself, I picked up the top one and put it behind the others. The following picture was of Marshall and me by the sameke


    214


    Chapter 154: They Don''t Deserve You


    the day before. His face was also scratched out. I forced myself to look at the next one, knowing that it would be one of Kingston and me and I was right. It was also from the day before yesterday at the cafe. He was holding me while I was sobbing into his chest. I couldn''t see his face behind the ruined paper. With shaky legs, I copsed on the couch and the picture fell from my hand and down to the floor but I couldn''t stand looking at them. "Oh no! Oh no!!" I kept mumbling, my eyes strayed towards the picture against my will.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    A whimper escaped me when I saw words written on the back of the one picture that hadnded face down. Trembling, I bent down and picked it up. The film shook as my hand trembled.


    "They don''t deserve you.''


    Letting the picture yet again slip from my hand, I picked up another one and turned it around, searching for more messages.


    ''I don''t share.''


    eway


    "No!" I gasped, I stopped breathing when I looked at thest one. My chest tightened painfully as fear gripped me.


    ''It would be a shame to see them get hurt.''


    ***


    "What do you mean you can''t help me?" I stared at the officer in disbelief.


    As soon as I had gotten those pictures which were currently on the table between us, I rushed down to the police station.


    "1 I am not saying we can''t help you if this is real. I am saying that we get stuff like this all the time and the majority of them turn out to be pranks." The officer in front of me said in an almost patronizing tone.


    "The thing is, we have to use our recourse for important matters and..."


    "Are you saying this isn''t important?" I gasped."


    "I have just found out that someone has been following me and taking pictures of me and my me.. friends. These pictures were taken several hours apart which means someone waited for me for hours. That is not normal behavior from anyone." He sighed. 1 "I understand your frustrations but we can''t do anything about it now. As I said, this could just be a prank. Trust me, they are happier much more often than stalking does. I suggest you go about


    14


    3/4 Chapter 154: They Don''t Deserve You


    your


    life and ignore it, the person that is doing this wants attention from you or at the very least a reaction. Don''t give it to them and they might get bored." Cruel prank? F***ing ignore it? And they might get bored? I had been as taken aback as I was right now, hearing this policeman minimizing my fright. Sure, he could be right, this could be just a prank but it didn''t feel like that. Nobody waited hours for me to make my moves so they could follow me, only to prank me. That didn''t add up. This was the first time I had contacted the police and now, I almost regret it.


    I had gotten no support whatsoever from them, the only advice I had gotten was to ignore it and go about my day as usual as if I hadn''t had someone follow me for two days, take pictures of my men and me and print said picture. Scratch out the faces of the men and then send them to me with freaky notes at the back. All of that just so they could get a couple ofughs in? Yes, that sounded unlikely or whatever the hell that person was sounded just as unlikely because why would someone stalk me? I was just me, nobody special. Chapter Comments Carolyn Reese


    don''t go to the police go to your men!


    my guess, uts the b***hy front desk girl....


    Amber Aldridge


    ok so it''s either Ben or the creepy date rape drug guy.

 Men 155

    MY Possessive Mafia Men Chapter 155: What Should I Do Now?


    Chapter 155: What Should I Do Now? AngeliaN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Thank you foring in, if your situation esctes. Please, don''t hesitate to contact us again." The officer said as he collected the picture I had shown him and promptly stuffed them back inside the envelope they had been sent in before handing it back to me. All I could do was stare as I epted the envelope and when he gestured for me to leave, I walked out dumbfounded and quietly. My mind was screaming as I left the station but I didn''t utter a word. That is what I get for going to the police station, thinking they would me feel safe. Thank you, officer Ro for absolutely shit. Acke


    got outside, the sun hung high in the sky but that didn''t make me feel any better. Whoever sent me these pictures clearly showed that they didn''t hide in the dark of the night. I shuddered as looked around to see if anyone stood out, no one did. That didn''t calm my nerves either, I worried at my lower lips as I scanned the street. The sound of the city did little to drown out the he stre


    sound in my head. Maybe only silence could suffocate the thought that gued me.


    ''What can I do now? What is there to do?'' I thought, not quite ready to walk away from the safety


    of the precinct until I knew where I was going.


    The words from the picture circled in the back of my mind, ever present as they had been since I had read them.


    "They don''t deserve you, I don''t share. It would be a shame to see them get hurt.'' I understood what they were, a warning and a threat.


    This person, whoever it said they didn''t share and if I...what? If I continued to see them, would they get hurt? That was the impression I had gotten, their faces scratched out was a clear indication of this person''s intent. It would be stup*ldn''t be alone in this. I needed to tell them, I couldn''t keep this from them either. They deserve* to know someone was threatening them and I couldn''t handle it alone. As much as Rardo, Marshall and Kingston had betrayed me, they were also the ones that made me feel safe which was a feeling I desperately longed for at this moment. With hesitant steps, I made my decision. I turned left towards the sub-way instead of going right which led back to Andy''s apartment. The closest ce from to get to one of them was the Rardo club. I debated texting him and telling him I was on my way but I decided against it. I could use the time to get my head straight. My walk was stiff and my body was vibrating with 1/4 Chapter 155: What Should I Do Now?


    tension. Just an hour ago, a whole other ray of emotion swirled inside me. I had been happy and ted and I couldn''t keep a smile from spreading across my lips. They had given me gifts along with vastly different notes than the ones on the back of the pictures. They had shown me how much they cared about me and the betrayal I had felt after finding out how much they had kept from me lessened. I wasn''t entirely over their lies, lying by omission was still lying but most of the hurt had shifted.


    Before this happened, I believe I had decided on us. I had been ready to talk to them, to mend what was broken and I still wanted that. Goodness, so much had happened in such a short amount of time and it was all making me dizzy. Frankly, I couldn''t think straight, especially not after being denied help from the police. I had thought that this issue would be fixed bying here and that I wouldn''t have to worry but I guess that wasn''t in the cards for me. Of course, that would have been too easy.


    The sub-way wasn''t that far, only a few blocks but it seemed like literally miles. Being out in the open like this made me tense and I felt vulnerable in a way I hadn''t felt before even with my social anxiety. Before, my fright had been imaginary and now, I wasn''t so sure it was imaginary anymore. I didn''t know how the officer thought I would be able to ignore this, it was impossible. My mind spun tales of scenarios, the next worse than the other and I couldn''t seem to stop doing


    it.


    "For the f**k sake." I cursed in frustration, causing an elderly woman to nce at me with a look of distaste. I hurried down the street, the faster I got to the club, the better.


    I got to a pedestrian crossing when my phone buzzed for the first time and I ignored it, impatiently waiting for the lights to turn green so I could cross the road. Another buzz went off and then a third one. It wasn''t until I had gotten to the other side of the road that I finally checked what the iing message was about. As soon as I saw an unknown number, my instincts screamed at me to not open up the text but it didn''t stop me from clicking in to read them.


    ''Naughty, naughty.... trying to get rid of me, are you? My dear, I am wounded.''


    My whole body went rigid as I read the first message. I looked up from my phone, once again scanning the street but finding no one who gave me any kind of attention. Feeling like I was being watched, I hurriedly read the rest.


    "Why are you down the junction instead of returning to your friend''s house? For their sake, I hope you are not visiting any particr friends of yours. I already told you, I don''t share.''


    means the person that is texting me is here somewhere, the thought caused a chill to run down my spine. I could feel the adrenaline pumping into my veins as fear gripped me. This sick and twisted person had to be here somewhere, following me. It was the only ng that made


    214


    Chapter 155: What Should I Do Now?


    sense, how else would they have known when I was? The onlyfort I found was the fact that he or she couldn''t do anything to me while I was out in public, surrounded by people, hopefully.


    ''If I were you, I would turn around before anything happened to your boytoys."


    The sane part of my mind, which I will admit wasn''t a huge part since fear dominated the majority of my mind and body, wanted to continue on my way to the Pleasure Pce. I knew logically that this wasn''t something I should be keeping quict, it was perhaps thest thing I should be done and yet, I was hesitating, unsure of the length this person would go to ensure I was following the demands I had been given. With shaky fingers, I tapped out my own message. ''And if I don''t?'' I sent it to the person, I needed to know what this person was capable of. It didn''t take long before I got a response back.


    Good question, doesn''t that professor of yours love teaching? It would be a shame if the board of authorities were to find out about his rtionship with a student of his. He would probably never get a job in any school if that were toe out.''


    I sucked in a breath, envisioning how Marshall would react to never being able to work as a professor again. It would quite possibly break him, I knew he nned on returning to teaching as soon as his sister got educated and learned how to handle thepany independently. Being a businessman had never been in the card for him but teaching? That was his true passion. Could I let someone take that away from him?


    As for the sex club owner, he is pretty dependent on the trust of his members, isn''t he? What would have happened if their names were leaked to the press? Would he be buried in legal charges, perhaps? He would for sure lose his precious club, he would never regain their trust. My thoughts immediately turned to Pleasure Pce''s members, actors and actresses, known businessmen and politicians. While many found that having a kink shouldn''t be shameful, too many found it repulsive, mostly because of ignorance. If this got out and the world got to know that their favorite actress or political figures were into, it could ruin their image and they in turn would ruin Rardo''s. He prided himself in providing them with a secure and private club where they could experience their kink in peace. I was sure they wouldn''t let it stand if their activities got out and that it was linked to Pleasure Pce. F***k, Rardo lived for his job the same way Marshall did. Kingston, while he worked a lot, I could tell his passion wasn''t in it like theirs was.

 Men 156

    Chapter 156: Don''t Test Me Chapter 156: Don''t Test Me Angelia


    And let''s not forget about that broken guy of yours. With what I have on him, I wouldn''t just ruin his career, I would destroy his entire life. Tell me, do you know anything about his childhood at all? No? Maybe they don''t trust you as well as you think they do.'' Whatever he was hinting at with Kingston, it twisted my heart. Not the part about them not trusting me because weirdly even after their dishonesty, I wasn''t as worried about that as I would have been only a day ago. My mind had already put most of it behind me but bringing up his childhood? I had my suspicions that something had happened to my big and scary man. Something about the way he never let me see him naked and how he wouldn''t let me sleep with him for the night, not to mention the unnatural aggression rolling off himi in waves made me worry for him. Marshall had practically confirmed my suspicions that night when we had a public scene. However, he respected his friends enough to not divulge something that wasn''t his to share. It was the text that did me in however.


    If that is not enough for you, my sweetheart. I am not opposed to something more physical. You might think I am doing this to torture you but I am not. They were the ones who tortured you, ''putting their filthy hands on you and causing you pain. I am the one who will save you. And sweetheart, you shouldn''t try to tell anyone else. Don''t test me." The threat of Iharm, the der t of physical The the deranged mentality of this person. It was proof enough that this wasn''t just a slightly ill person but someone who was so mentally not there that I was genuinely afraid of what they were capable of. Andy''s apartment was empty when I got back, he was still at work and had no idea what I had been going through for thest hour. I hadn''t even thought to tell him, prioritizing instead to get my ass to the station. A lot of good that did me. Settling down on the couch, I couldn''t stop thinking about thest few hours. I had been this freaking close to telling my men about it but nothing could have been that simple. Really, my men? It seemed I still considered them mine,


    after the worst of the hurt had settled, my mind had already made its decision. It was that easy,


    wasn''t it? The subconsciousness always knew, it just took time to listen to it. My stomach growled


    as I waited but I didn''t make a move to the kitchen. I was too tied up in knots to eat anything, my appetite was practically non-existent. The envelope was clenched in my hand and I threw it at the table, feeling sick holding it. If this Chapter 156: Don''t Test Me


    was a prank, it wasn''t just cruel, it was despicable. Who would want to terrorize anyone in this way? Who was sick enough to do something like this? And why me? I had never done anything to deserve this, I was quiet, kept to myself and stayed out of anyone''s way and what the hell did they mean about saving me? As if I was in any other danger than the one they had put me in themselves. Absolutely unhinged. Fear raged inside my body as I thought of thest text. Nausea gripped my throat and my stomach rolled with the intensity of my feeling but while my body felt the effect of the ominous words, my mind was strangely empty and almost calm. It was like I was in a dream or someone else had taken ?ver my body because this was too surreal to be true. Stuff like this didn''t happen to people like me at least, it it wasn''t something I had expected would like this didn''t happen to people like me happen to me.


    EverythingN?velDrama.Org content.


    about this was crazy, I mean, who the hell showed up out of the blue to follow me, take pictures and write me creepy notes. Most importantly, who sent threatening texts if this was just a prank? My mind couldn''t handle this, so it shut itself off. I know it was the shock I was expecting, this couldn''t be real. I didn''t want this to be real, I wanted this to be a nightmare that I would wake up in Andy''s bed and this would all be gone. ''Going into panic mode helps no one least of all myself.'' I reminded myself, I couldn''t allow myself to overanalyze and specte because then...then I would get sick with worry. The thing about the brain was that it could lead you down rabbit holes that you would struggle to get out of


    I felt st**id, so f***ing s**id for letting myself y into the unknown''s game but what could I do? I didn''t know what this person was capable of, obviously, he or she was insane and insane people were the scariest because you never knew what to expect from them. Whenever I read books where the heroine has a stalker, was that what this person was? I was always irritated at


    how dump the heroine was for not seeking help, they had been either overconfident thinking they could fix it on their own or sacrificed themselves to keep those they cared about safe. I always cursed those women because clearly this wasn''t something they could manage alone, it was too big for them to battle by themselves.


    Now, I thought I understood. While I had known it was a book, the heroine hadn''t and while I knew the book guaranteed a happy ending, they hadn''t. They couldn''t risk anything because to them, it was real life and real life wasn''t straightforward. There was no arrow pointing them in the right direction and no knowing how it would have turned out if they got help. They couldn''t take the chance of doing something that might hurt someone else and I..I couldn''t either. I might be dumb and I was probably making a big mistake but until I knew how serious this was, I didn''t want to involve anyone especially if it meant keeping those I cared about safe.


    By the time Andy got back home, I had practically stressed myself to exhaustion. For the past several hours, I had tried to figure out what I should do and came up with next to nothing. I struggle to think of anything I should be doing, going to the police? Already done that and it hadn''t helped. Telling anyone about my situation? No, I can''t unless I wanted to test the f***ed 2/3


    Chapter 156: Don''t Test Me


    up person who had suddenly barged into my life. The only thing I had decided on was moving back to my apartment, I didn''t feelfortable staying at Andy''s ce when I had some creepy people following me. I didn''t want to get my best friend involved in this. What if I stayed here and that person thought I had told him? What if I got him hurt because of it?


    I didn''t know if I was taking this too seriously but then again, I had never been in this situation before. Getting messages and threats from a creepy person was scary especially when I didn''t know what that person was capable of. I tried to reassure myself with the fact that I hadn''t received any threat directed at me so maybe as long as I told no one and stayed away from my


    me'' men. Myself and everyone else would be safe, right? But for how long? How long did I have to stay away from them? Weeks? Months? A year of two?


    Just this morning before all this, I had made up my mind about them. As soon as I threw away the what if questions that gued me and actually listened to what I wanted, I knew that I wanted to try making us work again. My talk with them cleared up my doubts and insecurities. At first, I had been afraid that I had been a game to them, I had been scared that if they could lie to me, then they never cared about me like I cared about them. I had let my overactive brain run wild but after speaking with them, I could see how wrong I had been in my assumptions. Their eyes held the same pain as the mind did, their mouths bled truth through their words. Yes, they had made a mistake, a mistake that hurt and broke our trust but it was still a mistake. Deep down, I knew that they never meant to hurt me. So this morning, I had decided to forgive them. I had realized that what the three of them had given me these past weeks made up for their one mistake. They had given me my dreams, fo experience pain, pleasure, submission and domination. They gave me the courage to go after what I wanted, to ept that what I wanted wasn''t wrong, weird or disgusting.


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Men 157

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 157: I Want To Take A Break From Them Chapter 157: I Want To Take A Break From Them Angelia


    The three of them had built me up, made mefortable in my own body and made me see myself in a different light, a better light. Most importantly, with them, I had been alive. I had been happier than ever and found thrill and excitement in days that used to be dull and uneventful. And so, thinking of that instead of the what ifs, made it an easy decision. As cliche as it sounded, they brought colors into my life and I hadn''t realized I had seen everything in shades of gray until they came along. I wasn''t ready to let go of the colors, the thrill and the happiness, I wasn''t prepared to let go of my men. So for how long did I have to stay away from them? Because if there was one thing that would kill me, it would be watching them move on with someone else while I kept my distance to keep them safe. Of course, I would do it if it meant them not getting hurt even if it would end up hurting me. It seemed I was just as self-sacrificing as the heroine I had read in books only. I was about a hundred percent more afraid than they ever were but I never said anything about being a bada***like them. I was only a girl who didn''t t know any better. "We were home!"


    Andy'' voice filled the living room, making my heart ache for the same cheery feeling I had felt only a few hours ago. He gave me a quick hello before bustling into the kitchen with a grocery bag, followed by James, his unofficial boyfriend. I had already known he wasing to eat dinner with us for Andy''s text had totally forgotten about it.


    "Hi, there, beautifuldy." James grinned at me from the kitchen, helping Andy with the groceries and putting them away in the fridge.


    "Hi, Jan


    James.


    How has your day been?" I asked, doing my best to keep my voice steady and normal.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It would be hard keeping shit from my best friend especially since he knew me so well but I had hoped he had shrugged it off as me still being emotional which I guess he would expect me to be. "Better now, I have missed my baby boy like crazy." He said, nodding at Andy. I smiled but it felt strained, knowing I was the reason he hadn''t seen him. James noticed and grimaced.


    "I really didn''t mean it like that, it is like they say, absence makes the heart grow fonder." He


    added.


    "I am also d that you had him, I know the need for a friend to lean on."


    I


    Chapter 157: I Want To Take A Break From Them


    "Yes, he has been good to me." I mumbled.


    James didn''t know all I the details of what had gone down but I was pretty sure he had pieced together some of it like the fact that I had been dating three men. Although he hadn''t judged me, not once. I turned towards Andy, who was leaning against the counter with a small smile on his beautiful face but he looked haggard. "How was work?" I asked and he sighed I dramatically.


    "If I have to work one more shit with Ben, I will end it all."


    Ben worked at the cafe with us, he was entitled-andzy because his aunt owned the cafe and felt he could get away with anything which was correct. He did get away with not doing shit. I rarely had to work with him. Andy wasn''t as lucky. Thest time I had worked with him, goodness, it had been hell. Ben had busted into the lunchroom while he knew I was changing which was ufortable in itself. Still, worse was the look he had given me when Marshall picked me up after my shift. Long story cut short, Ben had asked me out on several asions and I had given the excuse that I don''t date which he now knew wasn''t true even though it hadn''t been a lie when


    had said it. He hadn''t looked too happy about that. I shuddered just thinking about that guy.


    "Ehm.. Angelia?"


    Shaking off the m***al image of Ben''s angry eyes, I looked at Andy who was now staring at the bouquet of flowers and forgotten dessert chocte covered strawberries and chocte cake.


    What i is all I this?" he asked but he already knew the answer to that, seeing as he had taken the liberty of reading one of the notes which were currently in his hand.


    I didn''t mind, something I figured he already knew. We don''t keep secrets from each other, I frown. We didn''t keep secrets and now, though it was inevitable.


    "The guys sent me apology gifts." I shrugged as if it wasn''t a big deal but my heart still bounced around just thinking about them.


    That was until I remembered the other gift I had gotten. I had to steel myself from the fright that wanted to take over my body again. I couldn''t let him know something was wrong. He whistled as he read one of the cards.


    "This even makes me fall a little bit in love with them." He muttered, making Jamesugh.


    James didn''t know much about my men but at the same time, I didn''t care if he found out. It wasn''t like I was ashamed, though my mind still cringed a bit out of old habits.


    Chapter 157:1 Want To Take A Break From Them


    "Do you want to talk about it?" Andy asked louder


    "Not really." I said, if I did, I was afraid I would break down and I couldn''t afford that right now. My mental state was fragile enough already.


    "Fair enough but you know I am here if you ever do want to talk.


    "Yes, I know. You are a good friend, Andy.*


    "You are just as good, girly." He joined me in the living room with a smile but it dipped as soon as he saw the bag next to the sofa.


    What is going on?" His eyes went from the bag to me, his gaze filled with confusion and surprise. I could see James quietly walking to the bathroom to give us some privacy.


    "I think it is time I got back to my own apartment. I am sure you are missing some alone time with your man." My smile felt stuffy and unnatural but if he noticed, I hoped he thought it was more so because of what had happened in the past few days instead of what might have happened while he was at work. "That is b***it and you know it, you can stay for as long as you want." He said, looking about ready to throw my bag back into his room.


    I knew


    he wouldn''t be a fan of me leaving especially after seeing how much of a wreck I had been. To be honest, I was sure he would prefer it if I stayed longer.


    "I know and I really appreciate it, it is just....I am ready to return to my own ce and move on." "What do you mean, move on? Have you figured out what you are going to do about your men?"


    He took a seat bes


    a seat beside me on the couch and gave me all of his attention but I did notice his eyes sneak a peek once more at the gifts on the kitchen counter. I tried to ignore his use of words, your men. I guess they weren''t mine any longer, they couldn''t be even if my mind wanted to pretend that wasn''t the case. Hopefully, when this is all over.


    "Yes," I swallowed, my mouth suddenly dry.


    "I want to take a break from them. Right now, I need to focus on myself. I just need a few weeks or months to get myself sorted out." His shock was evident on his face but he reeled it in quickly. "What made youe to that decision?"


    "I am not sure I will ever get over their betrayal. How can I trust them to be honest with me going forward when they have lied to me since the second I met them?" My own lie felt bitter on my 3/4 Chapter 157: I Want To Take A Break From Them tongue.


    The truth was, now that the option had been taken away from me, I could clearly feel how much I still wanted to be with them. I wanted us to rebuild the trust and move on with them. The notes they had sent me this morning along with their sweet gifts had warmed my heart to them and the possibility of bing an us again. It was only when I knew that wasn''t my choice anymore that I realized how unprepared I was to let them go or let what he had slip through my fingers. Instead of life giving me lemons to make lemonade, I got a rock and a fucking hard ce. "Okay," he nodded.


    "If that''s how you feel." I could see him hesitating as if he had more to say but in the end, he chose not to. "Yes, it is."


    **


    It wasn''t, don''t get me wrong. I was still p***d at them and hurt but I guess some part of me had never given up on us. I just needed time to realize that myself. My life had turned into a sideshow consisting of drama and thriller and I didn''t like it one bit. Why couldn''t


    everything just be romance and a field of daisies?

 Men 158

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 158: Simple And Efficient


    Chapter 158: Simple And Efficient


    Angelia


    "At least stay for dinner, we are makingsagna." Andy said.


    Usually, the mention of hissagna would make me feel drool. Now, my stomach tightened into a hard knot at the thought of food.


    I can make the sd?"


    gaze narrowed as he looked at me, seeing something wasn''t right. Maybe, my smile was too stiff or my voice was devoid of my real emotions. Whatever it was, it was tipping him off that something wasn''t quite right. "Stop giving me that look, I


    fine." I insisted.


    am fine." I


    "But you are not, not really." He interjected.


    Fuck me for always wearing my heart on my sleeve. I never really could hide my emotions that well at least, not from those who knew me. "Yes, I am not fine but I am okay." I relented, Tam


    "A part of me is still hurt over this whole thing and while I feel it is the right decision to take a break from them, it won''t be easy."


    No, it wouldn''t be easy, it would be devastatingly hard. He nodded, believing me, when had I ever given him a reason not to? It felt wrong keeping things from me, it felt wrong to lie but I needed him to back off. "The choice is always up to you, girly and you know I will support you with whatever decision you make but maybe you should wait a few days and truly think it through. You don''t have to rush, those men will understand you taking your time." He squeezed my knees infort. Just the simple touch made my eyes prickle with the need to cry but I blinked them gone. Shaking my head, my eyes fixated on the slight crack in the vase beside his television to keep the tears at bay.


    "I have decided, it is already as good as gone."


    114


    Chapter 158: Simple And Efficient


    He didn''t say anything as he let out a quiet sigh but he didn''t need to. All he had to say was in that one exhale. You are making a mistake, that was what his inhale pointed at and my heart squeezed as if it was inplete agreement but my head, my head was staying strong because it knew it needed to be done.


    "When are you going to tell them?" He asked gently.


    I shrugged, feeling panicked. While I understood that I had to tell them, I hadn''t actually thought about it. I didn''t like the idea of facing them with my heart torn and maybe having to tear theirs as well. "Angelia, if you are sure of your decision, then you have to tell them. It is not cool to let them stress and wait around when you have already made up your mind." He lectured me in a gentle tone.


    I know he was right but he didn''t know that I wasn''t ready to tell because I didn''t want to take a break from them. It was all forced on me.


    "You are right, I will text them that we need to meet up."


    I just hope the creep doesn''t get the wrong idea because if he or she thinks I am about to tell someone, then I am afraid of what they will do. I knew meeting them needed to happen but it didn''t mean it was something I looked forward to. The thoughts of being in the same room as them, knowing it would be for thest time in a long while made the knot in my stomach tighten even further. But I smiled through it, feeling Andy''s eyes on me. I might be an idiot, I might be making the biggest mistake of my life but I was okay with that because it meant I was keeping those I cared about safe even while it might be a foolish way to do so.


    It all came down to selflessness or selfishness. Did I really want to take them back knowing full well that my actions could put them in danger? No, I couldn''t.


    I bit the bullet and texted them that I want us to meet. With that done, Andy stood up from the couch and extended a hand to me, pulling me up. "Come on, let''s go make some dinner." He said it practically loud and a secondter, I understood why.


    James''s head peaked out of the bathroom door, the sight of him trying to see if the coast was clear nearly made me smile. While I wasn''t exactly ready to be alone in my apartment, it helped to know that these two love birds would get some alone time together without me sucking away their romance.


    Cooking had recently be a new interest of mine or rather, cooking with a certain someoneN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Chapter 158: Simple And Efficient


    had be a new interest. It wasn''t the same, though standing in the kitchen with Andy and James. The joy I had felt when Kingston gave me instructions wasn''t there now. Instead, I felt disinterested as I started cutting up the sd because the fun hade from spending time with him, not the cooking in itself. Now it was more like a chore, there was no excitement in it. I wondered if it would always be like this going forward. Would everything I did, stuff I had done


    with them only ever remind me of them? Would I be thrust back to the intimate moment I spent with Kingston every time I picked up a knife to cut some vegetables? Would my bed away remind me of the night Rardo spent the night after he had worried for hours about me being safe? Would the taste of pizza bring back the memories of my first unofficial date with Marshall? We had been together for such a short period but in that time, they had taken ce in my life, in my memories and thoughts. And in the innermost secret part of myself, I could admit they had a piece of my heart.


    also taken a


    "Shit!" I yelped, bringing my bl***dy finger to my lips and sucked on the sting. I had been too


    stuck in my head to focus on the cutting.


    "F***k, how bad is it?" Andy hurried to my side, taking in the droplets of blood staining the cutting board.


    Not that bad, it feels worse than it is." Biting my teeth to stop cursing to the moon and back. I


    epted the the paper towel Andy offe


    offered and pressed it to the shallow cut on my finger.


    "I will go find a band-aid for you." James said, he looked queasy at the sight of the blood seeping through the paper.


    "Go sit down, I can finish the sd." He ushered me back towards the couch while Andy quickly returned to the pot, stirring it and making sure it didn''t get burned.


    "Seriously, it is fine. I can still make the sd." I protested without any real heat.


    couldn''t


    I could find it in myself to keep faking, little by little, I was falling apart. I just needed to get


    through the dinner first and get home before the mask fellpletely.


    "You are not in the headspace and I for one will not have an identally amputated finger on my consciousness because I let you handle a knife." James said as he brought me a band-aid for Andy''s first aid kit.


    James and I had be fast friends and I feel we were bonded through his time with Andy. He had also been there for me these past days, mostly doing little things like making Andy''s ce clean before I moved in and how he let me have some time alone with my best friend. Seeing some sense in what he said, I finally nodded and let him get back to cooking as I stered my finger, my mind already going back to my men. It hurt thinking about them but it was like I was 3/4 Chapter 158: Simple And Efficient


    unable to not think about them. Yes, I was definitely not in the right headspace. I guess my mind found it easier to steer towards three of them instead of the unknown person that was a whole other problem. It wasn''t ready to get into, at least the sadness would be something Andy expected as opposed to the terrifying fright I could feel lurking beneath my skin.


    My phone vibrated next to my te just as we sat down to eat. One look at it and I stiffened.


    "Is it from them?" Andy paused with the spat, getting ready to serve us some food and I nodded.


    "It is


    is Rardo."


    "Well, what are you waiting for? What did he say?" He prompted me. Swiping up to unlock my phone, I finally clicked on the message.


    When and where? We will be wherever you need us to be at any given time, honeybunny.''


    My eyes snagged on the word honey bunny, feeling my heart twitch just a little to let me know it was still hurting. The text was so short but so Rardo, he always went straight to the point. Simple and efficient.


    Chapter Comments


    Angelique White


    need more.....


    Sfayz


    one chap every now and then is torture


    VIEW ALL 4 COMMENTS >


    POST COMMENT


    2


    < SHARE

 Men 159

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 159: They Had Been Kind To Me


    Chapter 159: They Had Been Kind To Me


    Angelia


    Replying back to Rardo''s message, I suggested a time in a few hours and asked a ce we could speak in private. My phone vibrated in my hand just second after I had hit send. We can meet at one of our ces or in the meeting room at Pleasure Pce. It is entirely up to


    you.''


    Deciding that going to one of their homes would be too private, I agreed to meet at the club.


    "So?" Andy asked.


    "I am meeting them tonight." I said and he picked up on myck of enthusiasm and reached out to squeeze my hand.


    "Are you sure you want to go back to your apartment today?" His brows knotted in apparent


    worry.


    "We could have a movie night after you have met up with them and I will get lots of ice cream and a bottle of red. What do you say?" Shaking my head, I smile at him sincerely. Albeit stiffly, I didn''t feel like smiling.


    "I appreciate it but I will be fine. I think it will be good for me to be alone and sort out my head."


    "Okay, but promise to call me if you need me."


    "I will," I agreed.


    "I know we don''t know each other that well yet." James began.


    "But, I am here too. You mean a lot to Andy and he means a lot to me. Lam...eh...what I am trying


    to say is that I care I will be here if you need anything." He looked slightly embarrassed and perhaps scared I would blow off his offer.


    "Thank you, James. I will keep that in mind."


    I had already gotten his number from when he went out to buy us snacks for the movie night we had together and he had wanted to make sure he got my favorite brand of ice cream. It was when Andy sent him over to ensure I wasn''t wallowing in self-pity while he was at work. Still, we ended 1/4 Chapter 159: They Had Been Kind To Me


    up watching the sa***st romance movies ever made instead with ice cream which was the epitome of wallowing. Moving my attention to my te, I forced myself to eat. Andy was a good cook, although not as great as Kingston but this time it all tasted like cardboard which I knew had more to do with me and my current state than the food itself.


    Andy and James tried to lift my mood as they kept talking throughout dinner. They told jokes that fell t but I still managed tough. If they could tell it was forced, they didn''tment on it but even while I wasn''t in the best of moods, I listened and gave answers when needed. If only for a little while, they helped me get my mind off everything else. When it was time to leave, James stayed behind while Andy put on his shoes and walked the few blocks it took to get to my building and followed me up to my apartment.


    "Thank you for putting up with my shit these past days." I murmured into his chest as I hugged


    him goodbye.


    "Girly, your shit stinks but I will still wipe your a** if you ever need me to." He joked. I chuckled, swatting his chest as I pulled from his embrace.


    "Way to ruin our heartfelt moment, Andy.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Really? Was this a heartfelt moment? I didn''t notice." He had that teasing glint in his eyes that I


    loved.


    "Well, not anymore. It is not." I quipped


    "Now get your a** out of here and have some quality time with your boyfriend without me cramping your style."


    And


    had never cramp up anything. Good luck with the talk." He said thest part all dramatically before he spun around and started walking down the stairs. remember, I am only a phone call away." He said from his shoulder.


    "I know,"


    I waited until he was out of view before letting the mask drop. It was exhausting to pretend that I was okay when I was so obviously not. Unlocking my door, I took a hesitant step inside. Coming door open


    while back to an empty apartment after getting those pictures was scary and I kept my I went through both rooms, the main room containing my bedroom, living room and kitchen and bathroom. I scanned each corner and Very hidden ce with a hammering heart. It was as if I expected someone to jump out at any moment. Nothing happened, but the thought that it could was enough to make any muscles tighten in preparation to run in case I needed to. Chapter 159: They Had Been Kind To Me


    When I was satisfied that I was alone, I quickly shut the door and locked it. I locked the door bolt in ce afterward, thank goodness, my father had it installed when I moved in. It helped me feel just a little bit safer. It was strange being back at my ce after everything that had happened, my eyes went to the spot on the ceiling where I once had a hole that leaked. My money was on Rardo, seeing as the temperature fluctuations were also fixed. He was the only one who knew about that and I never thanked him for it. They made one major mistake and it had been so big that I hadn''t been able to do the same, the tiny kindness they had done towards me until now. Each of their kindness stood out to me now when I could think more clearly about my time with them. They had fixed my ceiling and my water tank, they had lifted me up with their praise and made me feel confident in myself. Their sweet gesture after a scene as they took care of me, teaching me how to cook and treating me like I was something precious. I began looking forward to each day with them because they made every day exciting. And I realized just a little toote, like the dumb fool I was, that they didn''t just take care of me, they cared for me. Those little tells that should have tipped me off but I had been too blind to see in my hurt. The way Kingston shared his kitchen with me when I suspected few- if any-had the pleasure of saying the same. The way Marshall truly listened to me and remembered what I said. I had made me feel heard. The way Rardo showed me his vulnerable side by opening up about his childhood, it had been a difficult topic for him to talk about. However, he had still done it just so I could get to know him better. My eyes burned as I forced my gaze from the ceiling, this wasn''t time for regret. Checking the the clock, I I saw that it it was too early yet to get ready. I should have probably started on the assignment from school and read through the notes u had gotten from my ssmates but I wasn''t feeling it. I could hardly concentrate as it was, how could I possibly focus on economics? My studies were something I usually excelled at, I was a good student, submitted any work before the deadline and was attentive in my sses. I love my major and worked hard to get good grades and now, here I was with days of sses missed when I hardly used to miss any and with a mind too focused on everything else around me to manage to have even a tiny bit of motivation for school. I moved to sit down on my bed, staring nkly ahead of me and heaved a sigh. I had spent days feeling shitty and now, I had to feel scared too? I couldn''t quiteprehend how so much had changed in a few moments, it was surreal and I wasn''t sure if I had fully realized how messy my situation actually was. My brain couldn''t grasp the sudden shift of it all. The time went by as I simply sat there, probably still in shock. I was jarred away from my gloomy thoughts when my phone rang. My heart stopped as I reached for it afraid to see an unknown number and it only started beating again when I saw it was Marshall calling. "Hello?" My voice sounded unused and hoarse.


    Only then did I recognize the stingy feeling around my eyes and the traces of wetness on my cheeks. I hadn''t even noticed I had been crying.


    55%


    Chapter 159: They Had Been Kind To Me


    "Hi, baby girl. I am outside." I blinked and then blinked again.


    "Huh?"


    "I am picking you up for our meeting."


    "O..oh," I stuttered, I had forgotten the time.


    "You don''t have to do that, I could have just met you guys at the club." I said, getting up from the


    bed.


    I got to the bathroom and took a quick look in the mirror, my eyes were red and swollen and my nose matched the redness of my eyes. It looks like I had been crying for far longer than I could have guessed.


    like I


    Visitor


    Where''s the rest of the paragraph?


    Stephanie Frady


    she should just tell them


    LIKE

 Men 160

    Chapter 160: I Won''t Do Anything St**id Chapter 160: I Won''t Do Anything St**d Angelia


    "We don''t like you walking outside when it is dark. It will put all our worries to bed if we know you are safe." Marshall said.


    Safe? If they only knew. Once again, the thought strikes me that I should tell them. They were more equipped to handle this than me, weren''t they? It would have been so much easier for me if I could have handed this craziness over to someone else. Just a few words and I wouldn''t be doing this alone. But like the idiot I was, I knew I would keep quiet. Sure, the threat could be bluff, but was that really something I wanted to gamble on? "Are you there, baby girl?" He spoke through the phone, forcing me out of my train of thought.


    I


    "Yes, I am here. How... how did you know I was back at my apartment?" I wondered, thinking it was strange that I hadn''t told him or the other two about it.


    "I swung by Andy''s ce first but he was outside when I got there and told me you had moved


    back.''


    "Oh, okay. Ummm, give me twenty minutes and then I will be right down."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sure thing, I will wait right here. Take as much time as you need."


    But I didn''t, I hurried through the motions, washing my clothes and putting on some makeup to hide my blotchiness and finding suitable clothes to wear to the club. It was a simple dress that met the dress code, nothing special about it and that was perfect for me. I didn''t feel like dressing up. The phone rang again just as I put on some ballet ts.


    "I am done, I will be down in a second." I answered, thinking it was Marshall on the line, all the while grabbing my shoulder bag and making sure I had everything I would need with me.


    "Hello, my dear." A man''s distorted voice greeted me and I grew cold.


    The voice was decisively not Marshall''s. No, this was someone else and I had a strong feeling this was someone I wouldn''t want to talk to.


    "W..who is this?" I stammered as I felt my pulse rise, knowing instinctively that whoever this was, was the same person who had sent me those pictures and text messages.


    Chapter 160: I Won''t Do Anything S**pid


    "That doesn''t matter, not yet anyway. What does matter is the fact that you wanted to test me despite my promise to you." A distorted male''s voice spoke from the other line.


    It was impossible to identify sound too mechanical to be a real voice, the robotic-like quality of it brought shivers down my spine.


    "I thought we had an understanding?"


    "We d..do." my own voice shook as I answered, betraying my nerves.


    "Then why is one of your boytoys parked outside your apartment?"


    The question chilled me to the core, because if this person knew Marshall was outside, then that meant he had eyes on my building. Maybe this person was outside at that very moment. I swallowed, my throat suddenly dried.


    "I am only m.. meeting them to c..call it off." I mumbled.


    "You could have done that by text." He said.


    I


    "I could have," I agreed shakingly.


    "B..but I need to tell them face to face. It is the least I can do."


    "Don''t do anything st****id." "He warned.


    "I don''t need to remind you of what could happen if you do?"


    "I remember, I won''t do anything st***d." I hastily promised, my skin felt mmy and my body suddenly weak as if I was on the verge of passing out.


    "Maybe


    not but be warned, my dear. They will note between us, I will make sure of it even if it means an early grace for them. Choose wisely."


    Squeezing my eyes shut, I tried to block it all out, him and the voice that grated my ears. I tried blocking out the chill running down my spine and this coldness seeping into my body but it was impossible. This man had already infiltrated my mind and made a home there, filling it with dark threats and nightmares.


    "Why me?" I whispered, feeling a tear slip past the defense of my eyelid. Heughed as if the question was funny and it only made me feel colder.


    "Because we are meant to be together, you will realize it soon enough and then you will be happy to have me by your side."


    214


    Chapter 160: I Won''t Do Anything St****id


    That w


    would never happen, I swore but the words never made their way out of my mouth, I was too afraid to rail him up. Who knew what he could do when pushed?


    "We will talk soon." He promised me but it felt like another one of his warnings.


    His threat hung in the air long after he ended the call, the air was thick with it and making it hard to breathe. It felt like I was drowning in it. My emotions wreaked havoc in my body. For a second,


    I allowed myself to med by it and


    it and let myself sink into the well of all the dark and


    T


    heavy feelings that crowded I swallowed down the lump in my throat and steeled myself to go downstairs to Marshall. This meeting wouldn''t be easy but it had to be done. I had to, I couldn''t start doubting my decision.


    Maid


    I my chest, but only for a second. Wiping away a lonesome tear,


    I felt like a self-sacrificing idiot but wasn''t that how it should be if it meant keeping those you cared about safe? A knock on the door made me flinch, still feeling the effects of the phone call.


    "Are you okay, baby girl?" Marshall''s voice was like a balm for my nerves and for the first time in what felt like ages, I could breathe easier. The only person outside my door was one I cared about.


    "I aming right now." I said to him, surprised when my voice came out steady. Beating down whatever hesitation I might have still felt, I went to the door and opened it.


    My breath caught the second I stepped outside as his warm eyes connected with mine. There were so many feelings shing through his gaze, still I didn''t let myself read them. I was so afraid I would see something there that would make leaving even harder. Although, I didn''t know if it would be possible for it to be harder than it already


    was.


    His usually easy smile that showcased his beautiful dimples was nowhere to be found. Instead, it was strained and sad. Thest time we had spoken, I hade at him with all my heart had betrayal and to say it had been a tough conversation would be an understatement. I can still recall thest time I spoke to him in the park when I confronted him about what they had kept from me. I had been a little broken and a little scarred and a lot of hurt. He was the one I found the easiest to approach, which was why I had wanted to talk to him first. He always had thisid-back way about him that had drawn me to him right from the start. It made me feel safe and calm, which I had needed the most when it became time to deal with their betrayal. Even with the sadness surrounding us both, I still felt the ease of being with him now and my soul yearned to never let go of that feeling of tranquility he provided. That was this instant humming beneath my skin as I joined him outside my apartment. Every cell of my body begged me to cross the small gap between us and fling myself into his arms and the safety of his embrace. Even with the trust currently broken between us, I didn''t think my craving for him and the other two would ever go away. He was wearing a dark gray suit that was fitted to his broad shoulders and narrow waist. Two of the buttons on his shirt beneath his jacket were undone, and I just knew it was because the formal wear felt stiffening to him. He was more of a jean and t-shirt kind of guy but 3/4 Chapter 160; I Won''t Do Anything St***id


    d***n, he looked good in it. It had only been a couple of days since I had seen himst but standing in front of him now, it felt like ages ago. The sight of him was heartbreakingly beautiful.


    I noticed he had been able to get inside the building but I didn''tment on it. If Rardo still had the key from when he fixed the ceiling and shower, then Marshall had probably borrowed it from him. Frankly, it made me feel safer knowing they could reach me if I needed them. cleared his throat as he took me in as well. em. He "You...ehm,"


    ," he cleared his throat ''again as his eyes slipped down the modest cleavage of my dress.


    His gaze was like a physical touch as it dragged across the swell of my breasts and my skin prickled with it, making my nipples tighten into hard points underneath my bra. It was like my body was disconnected from my brain because, after that phone call, I really shouldn''t be getting turned on right now, but I was. I was. Chapter Comments


    Kat


    Can we get over this already, please?


    Talk to them NOW and let''s get this back to the good vibes we are here for.


    V


    < SHARE

 Men 161

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 161: Thank You For The Gifts


    Chapter 161: Thank You For The Gifts


    Angelia


    "You took a while and I just wanted to check in and see if you were okay." Marshall finished with a swallow, looking back up.


    "Oh, sorry. I must have forgotten the time." I smiled, but it was just as strained as his.


    "That is okay, I don''t mind waiting but Rardo and Kingston are getting a bit restless." At the mention of the other two, his phone dinged once. "And that is probably them again." He said but didn''t make a move to answer it.


    "Right, we should probably go meet them. Are they at the club?" I made sure they locked my door before we made a move down the stairs.


    As if our bodies weren''t aware of the current issues between us, they drew together with his hand automatically going to the small of my back and my muscles immediately rxing into his touch. The warmth of his hand radiated through the thin fabric of my dress and I almost sighed at the pleasant feeling of his hand on my body. "Yes, they are waiting for us in the meeting room." He replied, guiding me carefully down the


    steps.


    T


    The meeting room. Would it be the same room where we went through the bdsm contract together? I didn''t ask but I couldn''t help but wonder. While a part of me hoped for it, another part didn''t want to relive the memory of my first real taste of that lifestyle, because I knew I wasn''t just taking a step back from them but from the club as well. No men meant no y and even if the unknown man allowed it, I wouldn''t want to be with anyone but my men. My eyes scanned the street as we got outside, but I rxed a little when I didn''t see anyone. It was a chill night and I had ***ly forgotten to grab a coat before I headed out. Marshall noticed my slight shiver and quickly draped his suit jacket over my shoulders. This time, my smile came easier.


    "Thank you," I said sincerely as I put my key in the door to the building and knocked up that one too. The jacket smelt like him, like the rosewood soap he preferred and an undertone that was entirely from him, sweet and understated.


    Being surrounded by his scent muddled my brain and made me forget everything for a brief moment. As I stepped towards where his car was parked, he rushed to open the door for me. The gesture warmed my chest but only for a second before I remembered that this was likely thest


    114


    1/4 Chapter 161: Thank You For The Gifts


    time it would happen. That thought snuffed out the warmth quickly. Asfortable as his car truly was, it wasn''tfortable at all. It had more to do with the tension than the cushy seat. I think? he understood that this wouldn''t be a pleasant meeting because he wasn''t normally this stiff. His smile was forced, his breathing was too controlled and his gaze whenever he looked at me, it was heavy with something. Something I tried distancing myself from because if I didn''t, I might just break and risk it all.


    "You weren''t at school today?" He s suddenly asked, breaking the silence. "Unless... was it just my ss you didn''t attend?"


    For


    a kutt while, I had actually forgotten that tidbit that he was my professor, what could I say? I had been a bit preupied with something else. It still brought a shock to my system to think that the guy he had dominated me would also teach my ss and grade my performance. Only a few a few days ago, all of this started. This initial rift between the three of them and me. That Monday, I had started my business management ss, unbeknownst to both Marshall and me, he was the one who would be teaching it. Rardo and Kingston had known he was a professor at my university and because of that, they had known there was a chance I would be his student. I found out about it when I went to Rardo''s office to vent to him about the situation, only to hear that not only did he know I studied at Marshall''s school but also that he had hired a private investigator to find me before I had even met them.


    It had hurt like hell, finding out how much they had hidden from me before we had even begun. Bdsm was all about trust, it was the foundation of the rtionship between dominants and submissives. Between master and s-**es they had broken it. "Not just your ss, I had missed many sses this week, so what is two more?" I tried to joke about it but none of usughed.


    "I will start going to school next week, though." I added.


    It wasn''t like I had much of a choice. I couldn''t fall so far behind that I had never caught up especially when this was myst semester before I graduated.


    "That is good to hear. Remember to talk to your professors. Many have notes from their ss avable, but since this is only the first week of sses, you might not have missed all that much. I will send you my notes from today." "I would really appreciate that, thank you." I looked closely at him before asking. "Don''t


    you find this weird?"


    "Find what, weird?" He gave me a quick nce before refocusing on the road.


    214


    Chapter 161: Thank You For The Gifts


    "This, us talking about your sses knowing I am your student at Novena University?"


    "Not really, I don''t find that as important as other things." He didn''t say it but I knew he meant


    us, all of us as a group.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Rardo, Kingston, him and me, his eyes told me as much when they connected with mine. I swallowed as I turned to watch the city lights passing by, unable to hold his gaze any longer. 2


    "Thank you for the gift you sent me, I love it." I said as I stared out of the window.


    "So the flowers weren''t too cheesy?" I could feel his eyes on but I didn''t turn around.


    "No, I have never gotten flowers before. Besides, I really loved the meaning behind them." I whispered thest part, hoping he didn''t hear it but knowing it had to be said. "You are wee, baby girl." entered


    We


    the street and the closer we got to the club, the tenser I got. I did not look forward to this meeting. I didn''t want this meeting. But it had to be done.


    Pleasure Pce was an inconspicuous-bricked building. If it hadn''t been for the sign with its name, no one would think twice about what kinds of things had happened inside. As it was, Pleasure Pce had a certain indication of what it was all about. Instead of going through the main entrance, Marshall led me into the alleyway towards the back door. This way, I wouldn''t run


    into Adanna, the girl who seemed to have it in for me since my first visit. I was nervous, everything in my body, every cell of my being objected to this meeting. I wasn''t ready for it, I didn''t think I ever would be.


    Throughout this entire situation we had found ourselves in, I never once stopped caring about them. If that hadn''t been the case, then it would have made all of this a lot easier to deal with. If I didn''t care, this wouldn''t have been so hard. My heartbeat rose steadily as I went with him down


    ambiance.


    the hall. My palms were sweaty and I just barely caught myself before I tripped over nothing but air. Nerves were wreaking havoc inside my body. This inside building held a reddish glow and along with the sensual music ying from the speakers, it created an erotic This ce teased your desire out of you, making theme to the surface. Fitting, considering the name and the purpose of this ce. Whening here for the first time, it could be ufortable in the beginning. Still, as you rxed, you sensed thefort and safety it provided. I had been lucky enough to experience such a ce where I could let my hidden desires loose and not be ashamed of them, all the while feeling safe enough to do so.


    We stopped briefly by the railing and I looked down at the first floor. Downstairs, I could see couples drinking, dancing and ying. There were six sections designed for the public scene and


    15:04 Sat. Nov 9


    15:0


    Chapter 161: Thank You For The Gifts


    3.72%


    5.1290


    five of them were in use. I longed to go down there and join the crowd, but mostly to avoid conversation with them. This would be the first time since I discovered what they had hidden from me that I would be in the same room with all of them. Meeting one of them? Still strong at


    the same time? Goodness, that was always intense.


    As we got to a familiar door leading into the room where we went through the bdsm contract. Marshall paused and looked at me, it seemed like he wanted to say something, but instead, he turned back around and opened the door for us. Chapter Comments


    Kat


    Kal


    I''m not into getting tortured, but thesest chapters are nothing but pure torture... Enough already. Pretty please Sfayz


    this is going agonisingly slow omg


    I''m starting to get frustrated


    2


    3

 Men 162

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 162: You Are Always In Our Minds


    Chapter 162: You Are Always In Our Minds Angelia


    I have been in this room twice, first for the bdsm contract signing and second to eat dinner with Rardo. There wasn''t much furniture aside from the table and chairs. Although, artistically ck and white pictures of the bdsm lifestyle hung on the walls, I knew they were tastefully done because they were in the same styles as the pictures in the downstairs hallway before entering the dungeon.


    Not taking the time to appreciate the pictures, my gaze zeroed on Rardo and Kingston. Meeting their gaze, having their attention focused on me was like a p of power, they both sat at the table, clearly having waited for us. Rardo''s piercing eyes took me in as I did him, my heart aches as I took notice of the bags beneath his eyes. I had a feeling these days hadn''t been easy for him either, he usually looked so well rested, which was surprising given howte he went to bed and how early he arose. He has his hairzily styled, the slightly curled ends of it reaching just below his ears. His sharp jaw held a five o''clock shadow, and I squeezed my thighs together, knowing how the rough stubble felt against my inner thighs. He was wearing a ck shirt with the sleeves rolled up, showing his tan and muscr forearms. Gosh, he was devastatingly handsome, it almost hurt looking at him.


    Kingston was impossible to ignore with his almost ominous presence. He is a huge man, packed with muscles and dressed in skillful ink. I hadn''t gotten a good look at all of his tattoos, mostly because I had never gotten more under his clothes than the ones encircling his neck and decorated his hands. It didn''t surprise me to see his square jaw clenched or the frown on his face. And it definitely didn''t surprise me that his dark eyes were narrowed and that he didn''t show any emotions except anger in his expression. That was the Kingston I knew and liked. The starting of a beard showed on his clenched jaw, it was just enough to notice and I found that it suited him very much. Almost too much.


    Marshall left my side to join them at the table, their collective stares felt like physical touches. I had to force myself to breathe because they literally left me breathless. I hated being in the room with them, but only because I couldn''t do any of the things I wanted. I wanted to greet them with my heart on my sleeve, I wanted to talk honestly and not lie. It didn''t feel good that I couldn''t be myself around them, be the one I used to be with them. Of course, I still hadn''t forgotten what had gone down between us, though with the new perspective I had again, it no longer seemed as important. Yes, a part of me was hurt but I now knew that they hadn''t kept things from me because they didn''t care about me. It was because they had cared, they went about it the wrong way even so, while I couldn''t understand the way they had gone about it, maybe I could to some small degree appreciate that fact that they had done it so they wouldn''t risk losing me.


    Finally, I forced myself to move towards them. I sat down at the end of the table, opposite Rardo with Kingston at my left and Marshall at my right. I had to take a few steadying breaths, being surrounded by them was always heady especially when it had been so long since I had been in a room with them all present.


    "How are you feeling, honey?" Rardo asked in his smooth as silk and deep voice, just like the first time I had heard him talk, the sound of it enveloped me and made electricity buzz beneath my skin. His nickname for me felt more like a passionate caress and I shivered under the feel of it.


    "I have been better," I replied, trying to stay as honest as I could until I couldn''t any longer. He nodded as if that was to be expected.


    "Thank you for the gifts you guys sent me, it was a really sweet gesture.">


    It really had been. Instead of sending expensive gifts that were not me, they had given me something that showed they cared. They had kept it simple but meaningful. Kingston grunted something while the other two smiled at me. It seems like Kinston was back to his non-talkative self. When I had met him at the cafe two days ago, he had talked more than he had ever done with me but even knowing that he could manage a long conversation if he wished to, I wanted him at his mostfortable. I never wanted to push him more than he could handle, so while he was his quiet self again, I didn''t mind. Not that there would be much talking after tonight anyway. The thought shed through me, making my body stiffen.


    "It is our pleasure, we have been idiots, especially myself and the least we can do is show you that you are on our minds." Rardo said ruefully.


    "Because you are on our minds, constantly." He added. I blushed as I looked down at myp, unsure what to say.


    "He is right," Kingston agreed and I was shocked at his unusual participation.


    I raised my head again, the look he got from both Rardo and Marshall showed how shocked they were too. It seemed Kingston wasn''t a hundred percent back to his silent self after all.


    "T.. that is kind of your guys to say." I stumbled over the words, feeling flustered.


    "So how have you guys been? Have you made up?" I asked, referring to the argument between Marshall and the other two.


    They hadn''t just kept the information about being a student at his university from me but from him too. That has caused a bit of rift between them as well. Marshall had been pissed but when I had talked to him, I had told him how hypocritical it was of him to not forgive his friends if he wanted me to forgive them. "Yes, you were right in what you said." Marshall admitted,


    Chapter 162: You Are Always In Our Minds


    "I also missed these fuckers, so on the end, there wasn''t much of choice in forgiving them."


    He didn''t know it, but he spoke the words from my own heart. Because I missed my men so much and I didn''t have much choice in forgiving them either, my heart did it before I was aware it was done. The longer I was in theirpany, the harder it was to start on why we were all here. I had missed being with them even more than I had realized and that was satin a lot. Even when I was hurt, I had also carved their care because through it all, it was theirfort I had wanted, just theirs. They soothed my soul in ways Andy never could, no matter how much he tried. And he did try. Better to just rip it off like a band aid, I figured and opened my mouth to do just that.


    "Before you tell us something, we have something we need to say." Rardo began, speaking for the group like he usually did.


    He was their unofficial leader, that didn''t mean he was more dominant than them or better than them in any ways. It just meant that, it was how their friendship worked best, with someone in the front taking charge with the support of the other two.


    "We fucked up, we know that and there is nothing we regret more than betraying your trust and hurting you. We want you to know that we care about you a lot, all of us do. You mean different things to each of us, and all of them are important." They watched me intently as I took in what he had to say, my eyes picked with tears but I kept them at bay.


    "For years, we searched for someone who would fit us, and we had stopped believin we would find someone until you. So yes, we regret doing anything that hurts you but we also don''t regret bringing you into our lives. I don''t regret that." I held my breath as I soaked in his and the other''s truth. "If I hadn''t done what I did, then we would never have had these wonderful and mind blowing weeks together. We had a great time before this happened, didn''t we?"


    I pinched the skin on my thigh, trying to keep myself from crying. Nodding, I agree in a weak whisper.


    "We did." I mumbled.


    "And we will always be thankful for it, and if you give us a chance, we can promise that we will rebuild your trust in us and get back what we used to have."


    I was officially broken, my heart broke as I listened to him, as I started dreaming alongside him of the future we could have together but knowing it couldn''t happen, at least not yet. Not until the unknown person was dealt with. Each of them, even Kingston, watched me with a hopeful expression and my heart broke further as I shook my head at them.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "I..am....I am sorry, but I can''t."


    Chapter Comments


    POST COMMENT NOW


    LIKE

 Men 163

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 163: We Treasure You Chapter 163: We Treasure You Angelia


    I couldn''t, the words felt like sharp ss as they left my mouth, cutting me up inside and making me choke. My thigh stung as I continued pinching myself, doing everything in my power not to cry. I had done a lot of crying this week and I didn''t want to be that kind of vulnerable right now with them around, not if I wanted to keep what I was hiding a secret.


    These men, they read me like no one had ever done before. If I didn''t keep everything together, then they would know that something wasn''t quite right with me. That was how good they were at reading me. I bit my lip as I forced myself to meet each of their eyes. If I had to cause them any pain, then the least I could do was face up to it. It wasn''t something I could hide from. Kingston, not surprisingly, didn''t show much emotion, at least not on his face. His hands, however, were his tell, just as I have learned. When he clenched them like he was doing right now, it was either to keep himself in check or he felt something he didn''t want to share with anyone. Throughout the years, he had mastered stone-cold facial expressions but the fists clearly indicated that he was at least feeling something. t and his eyes held both disappointment and eptance. From the start, he had taken their mistake on his shoulders. When I had gone to talk to him, he had asked me to me him and not the other two for their mistake. He was the kind of guy who there was no way in hell I would have ever been able to be with the other two without having him taken. It was impossible to choose between them and I didn''t want it. It was Marshall, though that it especially hurt to look at because he was always so open with everything he was feeling. He rarely hid, like Kingston, where he shared next to nothing or held back like Rardo. Where he showed a little but not the full extent of his emotions, no, Marshall showed it all. Everything abo about him conveyed his sadness, the way his eyes shone and his eyebrows furrowed somewhat, the slight frown on his face, the sigh escaping as he registered what I had said. It was all there, even in the way he held himself, with his shoulders slumped more than usual and his back wasn''t as straight as it usually was, as if he was losing the strength to hold himself up. His openness hurt me especially. Shit, I hated the person who was trying to interfere with my life and life choices. I hated going against my own feelings and hurt not only myself in the process but the men I cared about as well. But that was why I was doing this, wasn''t it? So that the only hurt they would eel was s the kind that would heal, I knew they cared about me but was it worth losing everything they had built? Their jobs and their reputation? Or maybe even their lives? "If that is how you feel..." Rardo began, his voice heavy.


    Rardo''s jaw was clenched, his mouth pressed tight des ahead of his own. If he could have secured the happiness of his best friend and mine, he would have done it without hesitation, even if that meant he would be left behind. That was what he had suggested, but who put others others'' happiness


    as I didn''t want to, I nodded. Still pinching myself enough to cause a bruise. Instead of agreeing though, something else slipped from my lips. "I don''t know if I am ready to end it yet but I need a break."


    As


    I


    much as


    I didn''t know where the suggestion wasing from, I hade here to end things but my mind suddenly had other ideas, it was always like this with them so I shouldn''t be surprised. My thoughts turned a bit hazy in their presence. When I mentioned that we would take a break i instead I of ending things, the atmosphere immediately brightened some. Marshall let out another sign, this time in relief. Rardo''s face softened and Kingston''s hands uncurled. I don''t know if it might have been best for them if I had just ended it right away because I had no clue when or even if we would be able to be together again. But it seemed that as selfless as I was, I also had a few egotistical traits as well. I wasn''t ready to call it quits, I still had hopes that the situation I was in would fix itself soon enough. "What would this break entail?" Marshall asked.


    "Umm, space and time for me to understand what I want to do."


    I was pulling words out of


    f my a**, bullshitting like a pro. It didn''t feel good, though.


    "Alright, we can give


    you


    that." Rardo agreed.


    take as much time as you need." Marshall added.


    "Ylooked at Kingston, seeing if he had something to say but all I got was his heavy gaze. Not really unusual so I didn''t react to it.


    "Do you want me to pause your membership?" Rardo asked.


    IIN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I mean, if you are not nning on using it while we were on a break, that is?"


    Chapter 163: We Treasure You


    I could tell they were holding their breaths, anxious to know if I would visit the club while we weren''t together. As if I could even think about being in the dungeon or participating in a scene with doms that weren''t them. That won''t work. "Well, it is your money, you use them as you see fit but I won''te to the Pleasure Pce until I have decided on us."


    It was a slight dig at him, but it wasn''t said with any anger. When I had found out about everything they had kept from me, I had also learned that my membership that was supposedly sponsored by an anonymous person was actually sponsored by the three of them. It would have been a kind gesture had they been upfront about the membership, but how I had learned about it made me feel more manipted than thankful. At least, I did at the time. He nodded as if that settled things. "Then I will pause i it until you are ready toe bac


    back."


    "I should probably go before it getste but I want you guys to know that I appreciate everything you have done for me. I will... umm." I bit my lip as I tried to express how much I had loved being with them.


    "I will


    I have experienced with you people and always know that it meant the world to me and it still does."


    It feltys treasure ev baby c


    was


    saying


    "We treasure it just as much,


    I just


    gir


    hoped I w


    I wasn''t.


    It is a break until I get everything sorted, not that I know how I will do that but until then, it is just a break, if all goes well. 1." Marshall said tenderly, his eyes a mix between hopeful and sad.


    Hopeful that this wasn''t the goodbye it felt like it was, and sad be it did sound like a goodbye. I felt the same way.


    "If you ever need anything, anything at all, we are only a phone call away." Rardo said, unknowingly echoing Andy from earlier today. "Thank you, I will keep that in mind." I rose from my seat but paused when Kingston spoke up.


    "I will drive you back home." His tone brooked no argument.


    "You really don''t have to do that, I can just order a cap..." I tried to object but the steely determination in his gaze made me trail off in eptance. "Well," I muttered, looking at Rardo and Marshall.


    is it." I said hesitantly.


    "I guess, this is i


    "For now," Marshall added rather decisively, as if he was allowing me to space but when that was over, o wasn''t so sure they would let me go if I wanted something more than just space I started walking towards the door before I stopped and turned back around, thinking of something. "Rardo?" I called.


    "Yes, bunny?" He replied.


    Bunny, oh my goodness. My heart danced beneath my ribs, still adoring their nicknames for me


    "Thank you for fixing my ceiling and shower." He had never actually said he was the one.


    "How did you know that was me?" I gave him a smile.


    "You were one of the two who knew about the shower. Myndlord would have never done it and you were the one who had cared enough to fix it."


    Too bad I didn''t realize that before this morning, if I had been with them when I had gotten the pictures, then maybe, maybe I didn''t have to keep they would have seen it themselves. "Goodbye," I said with a heavy heart as I followed Kingston out the door.


    The sound of the door shutting felt final but I tried to shake it off. I had been through much these past days and I was just being dramatic. I just hope.

 Men 164

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 164: When I Find Something I Want, I Don''t Let Go Chapter 164: When I Find Something I Want, I Don''t Let Go Angelia


    We exited through the back door, and I was again thankful to avoid Adanna. Seeing her was thest thing I needed right now. Kingston''s muscle car was parked beside Rardo''s, he opened the door for me and it still amazed me how they opened upwards instead of sideways like the cars I was used to.N?velDrama.Org content.


    As I settled in my seat, Kingston walked around to the driver''s side. The car felt cramped as he sat down, his presence took up most of the space, overwhelming my senses. There was something to be said about being in an enclosed area with him and I didn''t dislike it one bit. Throughout these weeks, I had spent with him, I had noticed the looks he had gotten from other people. Many of them had been scared and skittish being close to him and most had taken either a step back or simply froze. I had never experienced that with him, sure, he ould seem frightening with his build, tattoos and dark expression but I had only ever felt safe with here. Like he could protect me. Imo


    "Are you still staying at Andy''s ce?" His quiet but deep voice caressed my soul, almost making me sign in wonder and wistfulness. "No, I moved back to my apartment a few hours ago." I whispered back, matching his own volume.


    When I talked to him, matching his whisper for whisper, it was always done unconsciously. People said the eyes were the windows to the soul but if they were the windows, then the voice was the music of the soul because the voice revealed everything if you only knew what to listen to and my soul was speaking to him. Like I had expected, when I caught a ride with him, we didn''t talk. The silence with him was always lovely, a reprieve from the loud world. I was m***lly exhausted and couldn''t think of anything more to say, so it w**ad butt we didnt t need to say anything at all. I was sure there were things I regret not telling them, but as soon as i got into that meeting room, my mind drew a nk. I leaned back in my seat, enjoying having Kingston beside me. I already missed the other two but for the moment, I had him and I would appreciate it for as long as Leould, which would be thirty blissful minutes. When we parked the car outside my apartmentplex, I suppressed a disappointed sigh. I hadn''t been ready for the ride to be over. My eyes wide and as I felt his hand on my knee, he saved it, bringing my attention to him. I swallowed when I saw his serious expression. "Do you remember when I said I would fight for us?" He asked.


    "Y..yes?" I blinked at him, not sure where he was going with this


    Break or no break, I will still keep fighting. When I find something I want, I am not letting it go. You belong with us, my pumpkin." His dark whisper almost sounded like a warning but I took it as a promise Rardo POV


    Something about her wasn''t right, the thought gued me as I stared at the door Angelia had execute only a few minutes ago. Something about her felt off but ! couldn''t pinpoint exactly what it was, maybe it was why she had shut us out, not letting us see what was going on behind her facade. How she seemed calm and collected when I know our girl was anything but, she had big emotions and she usually sucked at hiding them. She had been easy to read since we had met her but tonight, I could tell she was sad. Although even her sadness was reined in so tightly that I had to search to see it. It felt wrong that she had never hidden herself from us before. Still, maybe I was overanalyzing everything about tonight because I didn''t want to face the fact that she wanted a break. Perhaps, I was reading into everything she had said and acted because I wished for it not to be true. F***ing hell, even as strange ad she was acting, it had been good seeing her. She had looked so beautiful where she sat, with her minimal makeup and a simple dress. It had taken everything in me not to act on my desire to touch her. "What What are once, e we going to do now? Marshall sighed, dragging his fingers through his hair and looking exceptionally bummed I didn''t space.


    For


    The give he know what the correct answer was, with how mytest f****p blew up in our faces, I was less inclined to take the lead on this one.


    "We will


    I said, not sounding too happy about that.


    Thest thing I wanted was to give her spare, I had be addicted to her presence to the feeling of waking up with her next to me, to her sweet smile as we took care of het, to her conversation and her strange thoughts. I hade to love being with her and we all know I didn''t do well with distance from those I cared about, thanks to my parents and the issue they caused me. Angello had taken over my mind and if I was being honest with myself, she had taken per my heart too. The thought of not seeing her again d**n near broke me but even as I knew that we brought this on ourselves. I had meant what I had said, I legretted that our actions hart her but I didn''t regret bringing her into our lives. Chapter 164: When I Find Something I Want, I Don''t Let Go


    matter how she gue bere. I knew that if I had I go to the length I had done, we wouldn''t have had thesest weeks together. We wouldn''t have gotten Her or made the memories we sow had. Honestly, I would rather be heartbroken than never have experienced what it was like to to know her. "You can be serious? He prve me a ditbeleving look.


    "Are we really going to stay away from her? I mean,e on, even her best friend said we had to fight for her.*


    I shook my head helplessly. When I had gone to check in on her at her apartment, Andy had been there instead, packing a bag for her. After he had nearly broken my nose and helped me with a panic attack, he had told me we had to fight for her and if we didn''t then we deserve her. He had said the same thing to Marshall after he had punched his nose as well. Too bad Kingston didn''t swing by, I would have loved to know how that would have turned out. What


    do you want me to say, Marshall? Do you think I want to step back from the girl I am falling for?" I spit out, frustrated by this entire situation. His eyes widened at my admission but I ignored it as I kept speaking


    "I don''t, I can''t stand the f****ing thought of not seeing her or holding her, or even talking to her but what can we do? I won''t risk losing her for good, thest time I acted on my own wishes, it backfired and that can''t happen again. So if you got any ideas on what we should do, I am all I am all ears." Shit, man. You


    You are usually the one with the answers, maybe we should wait to talk to Kingston about this? And see where he stands on this?" "Yes, let''s do that." I agreed.


    I


    I didn''t know How long we sat in silence after that, both lost in thoughts. I couldn''t get over how strange she was acting tonight, my mind going over every move she had made during the meeting, every word and even bottom as she talked.


    ..." began, getting his attention.


    "Hey...


    "Did Angelia seem off to you?" His brows scrunched up.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Could you get a read on her?" I asked


    "Now that you mention it, no. I didn''t, but that could just be because aller was overwhelmed or something. It hasn''t been the best week for her, that is for sure." [


    sighed.


    "Yes, you are probably right. Did Kingston say anything abouting back tonight?


    "No,


    he didn''t mention it but if I had to guess, he is probably on his way to The Eltabox after dropping her off" "That sounds about right."


    I knew Kingston would have stuff to work out tonight, he wasn''t very good at handling emotions of any kind except anger. Instead, he signed up for one of the underground fights, working through his feelings with his fists, pain and blood. The fight took ce in either The Elitebox of Hall Of me. Sometimes, if he was only slightly frustrated, I would join him in the ring at one of our gyms but that was more a training session than an actual fight. I wasn''t a match for the big guy. "We will just meet tomorrow to figure out what to do next." He nodded.

 Men 165

    Chapter 164: We


    Need To Get Her BackN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Chapter 165: We Need To Get Her Back


    Rardo


    "I am avable whenever, I know what I am leaning towards, so if Kingston agrees with me, then it is two against one. Just saying." Marshall muttered.


    That was actuallyforting to know, this time, I couldn''t be the one making the decision, because if it backfired again, then I wouldn''t have to shoulder that burden a second time. "Fair enough." I stood up from my seat.


    "I am going back to my office to make a drink, do you want some?" I asked.


    "I am good, I actually need to get going. I want to send Angelia my notes from ss as soon as possible so she can catch up before Monday."


    "Will she be back at school on Monday?" I asked, my eyebrows raised.


    "How will that go?" He grimaced.


    "It will probably be emotional torture." He sighed.


    "You are not the only one falling for her, you know. I am pretty sure Kingston is too but fuck if he will ever admit to it."


    will the of


    "Oh, I know. It is impossible not to miss the googly eyes you make at her." I chuckled, but it tapered off as I thought about our situation.


    We can''t lose her.


    "I am inclined to agree about Kingston, though. He will never admit anything to us but maybe, in time, he will open up to her about it. If he gets the chance, that is." "Have


    ou noticed how much he has changed since Angelia came into our lives?" He asked.


    "Yes, she is healing him without her even knowing she was doing it. Of course, the change might be minuscule, but it is definitely there."


    It was absurd how little time she had needed to make noticeable change with Kingston. He talked more around her, he cooked more for other people than himself and I had even seen the beginning of a smile on his face. Kingston and smile did not belong in the same sentence, but they were now. Marshall sighed again as he got up from his seat.


    "We need to get her back."


    how to do that without pushing her further away." He nodded in agreement.


    "Text me when and where you want to meet tomorrow after you have talked to Kingston." He said over his shoulder.


    It wasn''t until I got to my office that I let go of the little strength I had left in my body. I was so god-damned tired, there nights without much sleep to go on would do that to you. For the most part, I could get away with minimal rest, but when it was only a couple of hours


    Chapter 164: We Need To Get Her Back


    per night, it stretched even my limits. Mixing a dash of rum and coke, I slumped onto my couch. My office was simple in design, the dark oak that was a recurrence at the club was also found here with an oak desk, table, private bar and a floor-to-ceiling shelving system. I had afortable seating area, along with the standard desk space. The mini fridge behind the bar provided ice-cold water bottles. I had everything I would need here. Well, not everything.


    I didn''t know how much time I had spent in my office, I just knew it was a lot. This building was my home, it was where I usually wanted to spend my time, being productive and making sure everything ran smoothly. Before Angelia, this was the ce where I wanted to be, but now, the tasks I did felt almost empty. The sess of the hard work I did wasn''t enough to get dark rewards anymore, going home to a dark apartment wasn''t a reward, waking up alone wasn''t a reward and eating breakfast alone wasn''t a reward. It was starting to feel like a hollow life, I had begun to feel the same before her but it stood out to me even more clearly now that I knew what it felt like having someone who filled the emptiness. I had my friends, sure but it was Angelia that made me feel less lonely. The feeling of my phone vibrating in my pocket dragged me out of my miserable thoughts, one looked at the screen and I answered.


    "Hello grandma, why are you calling thiste? Are you okay?" I sounded ragged even to my ears and my grandma quickly picked up on it.


    "I am good. I just had a feeling I should call you. How are you doing, my precious?" Her voice soothed me through the phone almost instantly.


    My grandma always had the ability to sense when I needed to talk, I would have found the notion almost creepy if it hadn''t been such afort.


    "I messed something up and I don''t know how to fix it." I confessed.


    I never kept anything from her, not even about what kind of business Iran. They were pretty liberal and never judged.


    "Is this about a girl?" She asked.


    "Yes, an important girl."


    "Is she your honey bunny?"


    I hesitated before answering, not because I was unsure, but because it was a big deal to share with her. She knew exactly what it would mean. Honey bunny was amon nickname, but in our family, it was used as a special endearment meant for a special someone. The one you would want to spend the rest of your life with, kind of special.


    "Yes, and I screwed everything up."


    "Nonsense, if she truly is your bunny, you will work things out. I have faith and you should too."


    "I really hope so." I said as I exhaled deeply.


    "How is grandpa doing?"


    "He is doing well, he still spends time each day ying the trumpet." I smiled at that, remembering countless times when I sat in the basement and listened to him and his band practice.


    "We miss you, dear. When are you going to visit us?"


    "I miss you guys too, but I need to work things out with my girl beforee to visit."


    We talked for a while before we said our goodnights. Afterwards, I felt tons lighter than I did earlier. I just hoped my grandma was right that Angelia and us would work things out. I didn''t know what I would do if I lost my honey bunny,


    For once, I woke up the next day feeling a smidge more rested and I knew it was all thanks to my grandma. She always knew how to help


    Chapter 164: We Need To Get Her Back


    me with a fewforting words. After I ended my conversation with my grandmast night, I called Kingston and we set a time for when we would all meet. Since we agreed to meet at his ce, I talked him into making us dinner which he never would have said yes to if this had been before Angelia.


    Previously, he rarely made us anything at all, buttely that has changed and thank goodness for that because I had never eaten anything as good as the meal he cooks. Even Noah, the owner of a two-star restaurant, fells for it. If it hadn''t been for Kingston''s antisocial tendencies, I would have said he had missed his calling as a chef. I went through my usual routine as I killed time, gym, food and work. It helped to keep busy especially to stamp out the urge I had to pick up the phone and text Angelia. I was constantly wondering how she was doing, was she doing good? Was she sad? Did she need us? Thatst thought always undid me.


    It wasn''t only Kingston that had changed, it seemed. I usually wasn''t the emotional type or someone who obsessed over a girl, but the thing was, Angelia wasn''t just a girl. She was more than that, as I had attested to my grandma. By the time I picked Marshall up and drove to Kingston''s mansion, my body was sore and I was starting to develop a mean headache.


    "Have you changed your mind about giving her space?" Marshall asked from the passenger seat.


    "I am not sure where I stand, this time around, I am the passive one."


    If we fucked it up this time, it would be on my conscious. It was rare for me to take a step back and let others handle it. But sometimes it was necessary for my peace of mind.


    "No worries, dude. We will just hear Kingston''s thoughts and decide from there.


    As we exited the city, I changed gears and pushed down harder on the gas pedal while he fiddled with the radio to put on some music. His idea of good music was You Make My Dreams Come True by Hall and Oates. Although I was a fan of hip-hop, I let him go at it.

 Men 166

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 166: I Promise To Fight For Her And I Will Do That Chapter 166: 1 Promise To Fight For Her And I Will Do That Rardo


    "How is


    is ke Enterprises going? Made any decisions about what you want to do with it when you take over?" I asked, curious about thepany Marshall would take over as the CEO after he finished hisst semester as a professor at Novena University. He shrugged. "Good or bad, I really don''t care. I am doing this for my sister, so thepany will still stand when she is ready to take the reins. She has already signed up for a few sses and I will be helping her with the rest. But yes, I do have some ideas. Mainly, I want to do aplete overhaul of the employment. Knowing my father, he had given high-paying jobs to undeserving and racist old farts. I want them gone and give the position to those who will do well. I also want to research and see if the people working there are treated fairly." "It seems you have been thinking a a lot about it." ''I remarked. "Yes, I mean, I am stuck with the position for the foreseeable future. The least I can do is change things for the better." ever need help, don''t


    "If you hesitate to ask. Changing from being a professor to being a big boss will be an adjustment." "Thanks, dud dude. I appreciate i it, and I will probably take you up on the offer at some point." The drive to to Kingston''s ce ce took a about fifty minutes and I a further five minutes to drive to his house from his gate. He had a ridiculously massive manor with an outrageous amount ofnd. The main house was from the eighteenth century, it looks beautiful enough on the outside, a a gorgeous limestone brick building should speak with an apartment thatcked a huge windows and two pirs supporting a canopy by the entrance. But the inside was creepy, it had so many empty rooms which echoed with each step you took. I had no idea how he could stand living here, not that I


    Tany impression that anyone lived there. F****K, I hadn''t even put up any mementos, all the decorations were picked out by a personal interior decorator. He was from old money, his ancestors invested early in the oil industry and


    1 parked my car in the garage and we walked inside. The smell of food wafted over from the kitchen as we fit to the second floor and I inhaled deeply, feeling my mouth watering.


    "I can''t believe you got him to cook for us. for us." Marshall said.


    "Me neither, it was like we said yesterday, Angelia has changed him."


    "Thank goodness for our girl." He said, as If on cue, his stomach started growling and making me chuckle.


    We entered the kitchen and saw Kingston pull something out of the oven. Marshall sauntered inside, a teasing grin on his lips.


    "Hey, sweetheart. I am home." He sang-songy and walked right up to him and gave him a wet kiss on the cheek, startling him that he almost lost the tray.


    If I hadn''t saved it, I would have been p****ed at Marshall because it smelled too good to waste. Instead, I broke out inughter as Kingston cursed.


    "This is thest time I am cooking for you guys." He threatened, and f***k, it was a good threat, making myugh stutter in my throat. Surely, he didn''t mean that? F***k, why was I even asking? Of course he did.


    You love us too much to follow through." Marshall teased him, and I was just about to punch him in the face.


    If he pushed Kingston too far, I could say goodbye to the best meals I have ever eaten. F***ing idiot. Kingston narrowed his eyes. "Try me." He muttered.


    Chapter 166. I Promise To Fight For Her And Will Do Ther


    didn''t and up talking


    ***


    further ap hisst time that diseafy ficher


    "Yes,"


    I agreed.


    "Thank you, dade."


    ''I added, Kingston only granted something antinnelighse, one of the things he had receiving any kind of gratitude. After the food, we ended up in the lounge. We lit a digame and piled some before we went down to budines et as by our side. "What is your standpoint on giving Angelia her space?" I asked, stating the diger befine drawing in the make and puffing tor "I am fighting for her." He rather resolutely.


    said


    "I promised her I would when I met her a few days ago and I always keep my promise" He added and Marital forked ce "Well, I guess that settles it. Doesn''t it?" I shook my head


    I


    "How are you going about doing that? We also have to respect her wishes or else she might find us unreliable.


    gree." Marshall shrugged


    "We can give her space, to a degree." Mars "Texts should be fine. Gift too, though not too expensive kind just something to let her know we were thinking of her. What did Kingston He scowled, not taking well to being ordered around even ifit was from the woman we were all falling for. "Fuck distance, I won''t be


    down her door, but we all damn well like us because letter the We will to remind her why the was us first Something like approval it up Marshall''s face and I already knew they had just decided what we would do about this break of been. My inner possessiveness agreed with them, but a tiny part of my mind couldn''t help but wonder if we would push beyond her boundaries. Already, I started thinking about gifts I could give her, something that would show ber that we cared about her without it being to EK Maybe I would even call Andy and get some help from him, he should know better than anyone and I had his number ater all. He had given it to me once when I came to pick her up at the cafe. Just in case the needed something while she was with me and wanted me to have a way to contact him.


    "As long as we do it on her terms."I "I finally said


    "If at any point we see that she is ufortable, or the sets hard limits, we will concede them."


    "Yes,


    that sounds fair." Marshall agreed, Kingston only grunted, which could mean either or. As mentioned, he wasnt a fan of being restricted by rules.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Isn''t she working at your nightclub tonight?" Marshall asked Kingston, taking a sip of his drink. He nodded


    "Yes, the got someone to take her shift yesterday, but she will be in tonight." He replied.


    *How will that go?" Marshall asked again.


    23


    20.


    Chapter 166: 1 Promise To Fight For Her And I Will Do That


    "Will you talk to her?" Kingston shrugged.


    "He will see Kingston muttered.


    It felt like we were in a minefield, but knowing which step might cut Angelia out of our lives for good. Like it went against my


    to be a part of any decision-making, it went against out nature not to take what we wanted. We were used to getting whatever we deze without any issues, we weren''t used to chasing or letting someone else hold the reins. But that made us end up here, wasn''t it? we took what we wanted by any means and hurt our girl in the process This time, we had to follow her lead. We would take but only what she wanted to give. And we would give as much as she would allow to. Game on, my honey bunny. Chapter Comments


    Stayz


    Game on 66


    I just hope that stalker doesn''t hurt her or one of the guys at some point


    Angelique White


    lovein it, keep up the good work and keep iting, love.

 Men 167

    Chapter 167: New Policy Chapter 167: New Policy Angelia


    I didn''t know why I wore pants instead of the work-issued skirt. Who was kidding? Of course, I knew the reason. Kingston had once demanded I change my skirt to pants. That time I didn''t follow through which led to me being punished for my disobedience. Now, though, it felt like I was distancing myself further from them if I wore the skirt instead of pants. It was ridiculous, but that was what it felt like.


    Weldon didn''t stop me like he usually did when I walked past his office to get to the changing room. He was the manager of De Iceberg and a friend. At least, we had been friends, he used to have a thing for me that I had never encouraged. But when he found out I was with Kingston, he took a step back. Honestly, he didn''t just take a step back, he had gone on to ignore me. At first, it stung, but now I was so knee-deep in another kind of hurt that made it feel inconsequential. Hanging up my jacket and storing my bag, I got ready for a shift at the bar. I hadn''t found out that this nightclub was owned by Kingston after I became his submissive. He hadn''t known about it either.


    De Iceberg was the kind of club for people to see and be seen. The drinks were expensive as all hell, but it kept up the facade that this ce was only for those who could afford the exclusive lifestyle. Many, of course, couldn''t afford it, but they wanted to pretend for a night that they could. I nced in the mirror quickly, ensuring my eyes didn''t look red and haggard from a night of crying andck of sleep. This shit that had happened to me couldn''t havee at a better time when my emotions were already high from having my period. Thank you, hormones for making it even harder for me.


    As I walked out to the bar area, my eyes went automatically to the vip section as if sensing that one of my men was there. Kingston sat in the booth by himself, a ss present in his hand. His eyes connected with mine, his gaze was so intense that it practically took my breath away. I didn''t know what he was doing out there. Usually, he wouldn''t be. Well, of course, he hadn''t been or else I would have found out sooner than he was my boss. He looked me over from head to toe, his gaze paused when he saw my pants. Even from a distance, I could tell he was sad and pleased, I could see it in the slightest twitch of the month and how his eyes heated a tiny bit. Seeing his approval made my skin hum in this pleasant kind of way.


    Forcing myself to break eye contact, I went behind the bar and set everything up before we opened. I could feel him watching as I got everything ready, making me hypersensitive and my skin prickled. I was aware of my every movement. I bathed in his attention, knowing it was the only thing I would be getting from him in a while. He had promised me he would fight for us, but I was anxious to find out how he would do it. I couldn''t risk physical contact or anything that could trigger the guy who had now taken control of my life. At least, I thought it was a man. From what I had heard on the phone, it seemed to be a guy, but with the added robotic effect, I couldn''t bepletely sure. Thankfully, I hadn''t heard anything more from him since yesterday before the meeting with the guys.


    As the club started to fill with customers, I was kept busy enough that I didn''t have the time or capacity to think about the unknown person. I didn''t want to call him a stalker, it would just make everything too real. Kingston didn''t stop watching me while I worked. Once when I looked up at him, I saw him scrutinizing a male customer who was a little too forward while hitting on me. Still, it wasn''t something I couldn''t handle myself, it seemed he hade to the same conclusion. The right grasp on his ss wasn''t hard to miss, though. So he wasn''t happy even if he was controlling himself.


    Halfway through my shift, I was hungry, and my headined about the loud music andck of sleep. Working at the club was hectic in a way, even the caf¨¦ on a Saturday wasn''t. At least, when working with Andy, we made sure each of us got a lunch break, no matter how busy we were. Here, all I could do was stick it up, but even with how hectic it was, the pay more than made up for it. I served a customer a drink and then one of the servers who I know also worked as a bartender every other weekend like me walked up to me. "Take your break, I will stay here until you are back." He said, confusing the hell out of me.


    "What do you mean? I don''t have a break." I asked, dumbfounded.


    New policy. Weren''t you here yesterday when we went through it?" He informed me, I shook my head and he exined further.


    "Oh, well. We have new rules in ce, so everyone will have a twenty-minute break. You should have gotten an email about it. The lunchroom is also stocked up with food for the employees. Go get something to eat, I will take care of things here until you are back." 1/2


    Chapter 107 **** Pey


    which stumpat nak


    ad at the foot from the two far dart the samex were 1 had my fee newing


    paring my fout, I confidert ding thinking about how is it was to be a break seat we warm fnd while on me dit at the


    Betors, ww hot kan hurry if we had attam a couple of minutes to the bathroom. it wont that theN?velDrama.Org content.


    wordart, our generous checks could attest to that but it could definitely be approved in some ways. Kingston wan Gay busines in the cuts section, Wild was, as I didn''t know if Kingan had been  of thetest scales we ha


    As I ate, I went though my phone and found the email my co-worker was talking about. Clicking on it, I read through


    These policy update, meryone will have the right to three ten minute breaks and a twenty minute break in one shift. What you do on your takes is up to you as long as you are back at work when it is over. Let the co-workers in your section inox when you are off your brakes so they can step in and ensure everything runs smoothly while you are away?


    Vie will use an exchange system to make sure everyone can have their breaks without interfering with providing excellent customer service. There will be an adjustment period, if you feel something isn''t working, let Weldon know and we will devise ways to better our system. Food and drinks will be avable for you in the lunchroom. You are allowed one food container per shift. If you don''t feel like exting while on your shift, you can bring it home when you leave. As for the drinks, nutrition bars, fruits and dessert, there will be no mit on what you can take


    Chapter Comments


    Sfayz


    oh Kingston game is high standard


    I personally am in love with him


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >


    61


    < SHARE

 Men 168

    Chapter 168: This Is Me Fighting Chapter 168: This Is Me Fighting Angelia


    The new policy brought a smile to my face but as time passed, my mind turned towards more negative thoughts, making my smile slip. I had been doing so well to keep busy but as soon as I had nothing to distract myself with, my progress declined so fast that I was right back at the bottom...


    Today, when I had walked to the bus stop, I had been scared, not knowing if I had anyone following me. My mind had always been overactive, creating new frightening thoughts of being watched by a stranger. What if it wasn''t a stranger? My mind would ask me. What if it is a person you know? It could be anyone, a stranger but also a friend, You wouldn''t know if the person you are talking to was the one who had sent you those pictures, the texts or called you.


    The fear of not knowing who it could be gued me the most. It was frightening to talk to someone without knowing if it was the same person who was tormenting me. I hurried to the bar as soon as I finished up, hoping I could escape my mind even if it was only for the rest of my shift. Kingston hadn''t moved from his seat by the vip section and getting back under his watchful gaze settled some of the fear I had felt but not all. The thoughts seemed to follow me, and I found myself unable to push them away by focusing on work like I had done earlier. They were making me jumpy and jittery, I kept wondering if he was somewhere in the crowd.


    It became even worse when I had my back turned to grab the bottle containing tequ from the shelves. Not seeing the people behind me made me feel vulnerable and exposed. When a customer touched my arm to catch my attention, the bottle I was holding slipped from my fingers as I jumped from the contact. The ss shattered, spilling its contents onto the floor. Cursing, I bent down and started picking up the shards, I hadn''t even gotten started before another hand mped down on my arms. I didn''t fight it, instinctively knowing whose hand it belonged to. Kingston helped me up and then guided me away from the bar, from the broken ss and the spilled liquor.


    "I have to clean it up." I protested weakly and quietly, I didn''t even know it he could hear me over the loud sound.N?velDrama.Org content.


    He paused for a second next to my co-worker and he gave me pitying looks, probably thinking I would get an earful from our boss as Kingston sent him back to the bar in my stead. My heart hammered in my chest as he led me to his office, nerves fought with excitement at the thought of being in an enclosed space with him. His hand held my arm in a tight and possessive yetforting grip. The feel of his skin against mine, even such a slight touch as this sent a shiver through my body.


    As soon as we got inside his office, he let go of me. Automatically, I took a few steps forward, entering his manly-looking space. I had been here before, but I hadn''t had time to notice the ent of brown leather and ck metal. It was the opposite style of what he had at home, but this seemed to suit him more. The door closed behind us, and the sound of the lock turning was unmistakable. The slight click as the lock engaged sounded loud in my ears, and then there was quiet, the sound from the club was shut out, barred from the soundproof


    room.


    This silence felt louder than the music and the chatterbined. What was he doing?


    The air was filled with a type of heaviness that could only be created by people with unfinished business between them. It was the kind of heavy that made breathing difficult and burned your skin with heat. Kingston moved behind me, I could feel himing close even if I couldn''t hear the steps against the carpeted floor. My feet stood rooted to their spot in the middle of the room, I didn''t know if I could move at all, too weighted down by the tension between us. I swallowed, my nerves winning against the excitement of being alone with him.


    "W.. what are you doing?" I stammered, my pulse rose as my heart beat faster and harder.


    "I could ask you the same," He whispered against my ear. I was startled unaware of how close he had gotten.


    "I have watched you tonight." He muttered,


    "Are you normally this jumpy with the customers?"


    Chapter 188: This Is Me Fighting


    Fuck, had I been that obvious? fit course, I did drop a bottle worth,


    "N..not normally, no." I respondeil shakily.


    n''t want to know tw much the lipur fat


    He took a step closer, pressing his front against my back, the warmth of his body seeped through our clothes, practically brwding my sk with his heat. I closed my eyes briefly, letting myself down in the feeling of having him this close, something I thought I had already Vost the chance of experiencing again. "Then why is this time any different?" He asked.


    With him this close, his lips caressed the shell of my ear as he spoke aal made me shudder in instant lust. He was short ciresdung my brain and I had trouble thinking of an answer. "Because you were watching me." It was a cop-out, though not necessanly a lie, It did make me self-conscious having his eyes on me


    He didn''t say a word for several seconds and I feared he didn''t believe the.


    "Turn around."


    Themand was evident in his bossy tone, and fuck if that didn''t make me wet. Not too long ago, I had been ridden with fear but a moment alone with him and all my problems had suddenly taken a back seat. When I didn''t turn around fast enough to his liking, he ordered me again. This time, his voice was darker and more dominating. Finally, I got my rooted legs to listen enough to turn, shakily. At the same time, as I turned around, I put some distance between us. Being chest to chest with this man was not ideal with sy current issues.


    A moan almost escaped me when I saw him, there was something to be said about seeing this terrifying handsome man up close and personal. I could see his every detail, his fitted t-shirt, which did nothing to hide his big muscles but instead highlighted them. I saw his dark eyes that had darkened more than his natural eye color was. I took in the few days old beard and couldn''t stop my mind from wandering what it would feel like scratching against my inner thighs. My clit throbbing at the thought, and I clenched my thighs in an effort to lessen the ache. Like always, it never worked. His eyes narrowed as if he could sense when my thoughts had turned to.


    "W.. what did you bring me in here for? If it was about the tequ, you can deduct it from my sry."


    I was sweating, I could feel droplets of it gathering between my breasts.


    "Unless you would want to go without pay for six months. It will be a write-off."


    Holy shit! Who bought liquor that expensive? Idiots, most definitely. His lips twitch in that almost smile of his, betraying his amusement and my eyes widened. "Did I say that out loud?" I mumbled.


    "You did."


    Shit, I hope I didn''t call him an idiot inadvertently. To be fair, he had a shit ton of money so he was probably one of the idiots who drank the expensive liquor.


    "If that wasn''t what you wanted to talk about, then why did you bring me here?"


    I couldn''t handle being so close and having hisplete attention. I wanted out, I needed to create some distance between us because if I stayed any longer, I would surely forget all the reasons why this wasn''t a good idea. And yet, I didn''t make a move for the door. "I said I would fight for us, didn''t I?" He reminded me, swallowing, I nodded.


    "Yes, you did."


    Chapter 168: This is Me Fighting


    mahing dhout his time, the dark caress of virited printze good idea. The wards reyed in my head as 1 conderetrow! my


    exactly the opposite of what the unknown wanted. If the fos


    Kingston followed me, for each step I took backwards, he took one fore


    was the prey. I gasped as my back met the wall.


    Chapter Comments


    4


    Chapter 168. This is Me Fighting


    "This is me fighting."


    Something about his tone, the dark caress of sinful promise made me tinctively back away from him. Not a good idea, this was so not a good idea. The words reyed in my head as I understood my situation, precisely what I should have avoided. Being here with him, alone was exactly the opposite of what the unknown wanted. If he found out, I can''t let that happen. Kingston followed me, for each step I took backwards, he took one forward. This felt like a game of sorts where he was the predator and I was the prey. I gasped as my back met the wall. Chapter Comments


    Sfayz


    oh my!


    King is going to be the death of me


    Sfayz

 Men 169

    POST COMMENT


    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 169: Are You Trying To Tell Daddy You Are Horny?


    Chapter 169: Are You Trying To Tell Daddy You Are Horny? (1) Angelia


    With one step, Kingston closed in on me. His hand immediately boxed the in, one on each side of my head. I was suddenly surrounded by his scent, all I could smell was him. He smelled smokey with a hint of tobo. I hated cigarettes and yet I couldn''t get enough of him. My head spun, emptying out everything that wasn''t him, and us.


    "I asked for space." I said weakly.


    "Why don''t I believe you?" He whispered.


    "If you truly mean that, you can leave now but you are not going to do that, are you?".


    He removed his hands slowly as if giving me a way out. His eyes darkened further when I didn''t take his offer. I didn''t think I would be able to walk away from him now, my body craved this too much to be denied this. A hint of smirk tugged on his lips as his arms returned again, and he leaned in close.


    "I don''t think so," he whispered, self-satisfied and arrogant.


    "Now give me the truth. Why were you so jumpy tonight?" My eyes widened.


    "...I told you, I am self-conscious when you watch me." He shook his head.


    "That is not it. Try again, little one."


    Why did he have to be so damn observant? Damnit. I struggled to find something else toy the me on but I couldn''t conjure up another excuse. Telling him the truth wasn''t happening, but maybe, maybe I could distract him. Arching my back, I innocently pressed my front to his.


    "Do you really want to hear why I have been so agitated?" I whispered, my voice sounded husky without trying because of how his


    closeness affected me.


    As I talked, my breasts brushed against his chest. The feeling was startling and pleasurable. I only wore a thin bralette which gave no padding to my sensitive nipples.


    "Yes," he muttered, the wording out as a hiss as I rubbed against him.


    "Tell me," he ordered.


    "I have been on the edgetely." I admitted, though he would never find out the real reasons for it.


    "You see, when I was with you guys, I got used to a certain amount of pleasure. I got spoiled with it...." I gasped wall, caging me in and keeping my body hostage with his own. ne pressed me into the


    A little moan escaped me when I felt the hard length of his rod poking my stomach. I wasn''t the only one affected by this.


    "And..." I swallowed, collecting my thoughts.


    "You could say that my own fingers aren''t as satisfying." I said slowly.


    A whimper escaped me when he grabbed ahold of my right leg and brought it around his hip, making me feel every delicious inch of his hard dick against my soft and throbbing center. 1/3


    Chapter 169: Are You Trying To Tell Daddy You Are Horny?.


    "Are you trying to tell me that you are horny, baby?" He growled, giving me a slow, teasing thrust with lils hips.


    A ragged breath left me as he lit up my nerve ending, I couldn''t talk, all I managed to do was nod, I was too focused on the intense pleasure he elicited in me to form words.


    "Humm, does my little angel want her daddy to take care of her?" The words from his mouth were sinful and brought a delicious sense of shame within me. Only half-thinking, I nodded and he spoke cruelly.


    "I need your words."


    "Yes, daddy." I whispered, sinking further into the shame and the want of having him take care of me and my needs.


    "Good girl." he praised me in his gruff voice, making me shudder in delight.


    There was something about his voice that teased my sense, he made a sound feel like the most possessive touch. While Rardo''s voice ass was a soft caress and Marshall''s a teasing touch, Kingston''s was all hard and unforgiving. All of them were my favorite, sometimes, I preferred one over the other, like now when I need the and unforgiving because anything else might have softened me enough to spill my secret.


    In an expected move, he lifted me and threw me over his shoulder, causing me to yell out in rm. A hard smack on my ass was the only warning to quiet down. He carried me to his enormous desk, and after sweeping away all it contained onto the floor, he deposited me on it. The meta desk felt unbearably cold against my heated skin and I hissed at the sensation. He made quick work of my clothes, wrenching my top off and the pants along with my panties in quick session. Only when he had me naked before him did my brain wake up enough to realize.


    "What do we have here?" He wondered aloud as he tugged slightly on a string.


    A string that was connected to my tampon. My eyes widened and my check flushed with embarrassment. Fuck, this couldn''t be happening. I immediately tried to close my legs, trying to keep him from seeing anything more but he wouldn''t let me. Instead, he pushed them farther apart, I could literally feel his gaze on my pussy and the string Hanging out of it.


    "L..umm..." my cheeks were burning from the humiliation.


    "I am kind of on my period right now?" It ended up sounding more like a questi


    a


    confession.


    "I forget," I tried to exin, though unnecessarily.


    Again, I tried to forcefully close my legs but his hands were still holding onto my knees and he was not letting go. I didn''t want to look at him and see his disgusted reaction, but I couldn''t help it as my eyes found his. The appalled expression I was waiting to find was anything but, his eyes were on my pussy so intently and so fixedly that it couldn''t hide his fascination. His darkened eyes were practically darker now and there was so much heat in them that my struggle to close my legs stilledpletely.


    "Do you have another tampon with you?" He asked hoarsely.


    "...yes?" I replied, confused.


    "Good, then you can use that one after."


    Before I couldprehend what he was saying, he grabbed the string and pulled the tampon out. If my check weren''t burning before, they were on fucking fire now. My whole body was flushed in embarrassment. I tried not to look, I really did but it was impossible to not notice the bloodied tampon dangling from his hand. He quickly reached underneath his desk and I could hear the item being thrown in a garbage can. The soft thud as itnded was horrifying but not as horrifying as now being without the one thing that would keep pussy from leaking blood.


    "What are you....we don''t need to..."


    Chapter 163: Are You Trying To Tell Daddy You Are Hory?


    Hate media i boket the he


    egt het bed


    de ng Your daddy is just trying a cate are off you


    Senicus, we don''t bre


    I protested any walce stay and weak


    I will make a mess out of your desk. I added.


    inded me of thatN?velDrama.Org content.


    mide. He looked up at me, and I could see er hisself fromughing at me. I was sure may


    For once, he let more of his suit sow. Although the tug on his lips west a smile, I was still enough for my heart to stutter in my chest. E he was ever to give me a full sunle, I think it would end me. "Menstruation or a

 Men 170

    70MY Possessive Mafia Men Chapter 170: I Need To Feel You Chapter 170: I Need To Feel You Angelia


    "Patience, little one." Kingston murmured as he finally swiped over the sensitive pointed peak.


    My nipples stood at attention, full of nerves from the teasing and my d****n period, which I refused to even think about. With only one swipe over my nipples, he repeated the same pattern on my other breast and it was torment, literally torment. And he was enjoying every second of it if the satisfied glint in his eyes was any indication of it. When I adjusted to the teasing, I rxed some, falling into the sensation of featherlight strokes. In an unexpected movement, he pinched my nipple, making me cry out. A small touch was almost too much for my sensitive nipples, but a pinch hurt. My eyes snapped at the sound ofughter. It couldn''t be? He had neverughed, he neverughed. The sound was gone almost before it came but I had heard it, think. "Put your feet at the desk and spread your legs." Hemanded.


    feel I little I will


    us."


    I stiffened, suddenly reminded of why this wasn''t a good idea. He had no idea how much I already regretted it and how little I wanted the space but it was needed. Before I coulde to my senses, Eno to end this, to make sure this slip up wouldn''t get back to him, his eyes narrowed. His voice was dark and toomanding to object to as he barked his order once more. Instinctively, my body obeyed him even as my mind tried to fight it. ***k, I have missed your pretty little p***y." He breathed, taking me in with his ever-so-present intensity.


    I


    I shuddered at his words, secretly loving his dirty mouth. Typically, he wasn''t so talkative unless it was tomand me or exin somthing to me, I loved this side of him. He slipped out of his jacket while keeping his gaze on me, then he loosened his tie with tattooed hands before wrenching it off him. My pussy clenched as I watched him roll up his sleeves, I had a thing for muscr and veiny forearms and with his tattoos on top of that, it was deadly seductive. When he was satisfied with his sleeve, he pushed my legs further apart before sliding a hand down my inner thighs and only stopped when he met the apex of my thighs. A gasping escape from me when he cupped my p***y with pure possessiveness. "Tell me you won''t give this to anyone else but us, tell me we own it."


    As he speaks, he puts pressure on my c*** with his palm, both alleviating some of the aches and also making it throb for more.


    "...I won''t." I stuttered, unable to do anything but promise him.


    "My p***y is yours."


    It will always be yours. I wanted to say that out loud but I managed to bite my tongue as thest second. straight." He continued, putting pressure on my ***t, massaging it with slow sure moves. Electric


    Elect sensations traveled through my body with his ministration, lighting up more nerve endings with each press and drag of his palm. Having Kingston standing over me like this, the view of this mountain of a man with intricate tattoos covering his face and the stony and dangerously intense expression he was wearing was like an aphrodisiac to me. He took over my brain, making him the only thing I could see, think of and feel. The only thing that existed was him, my body was a livewire because of this man.


    The feeling of a long finger slipping inside me was both cringy and insanely pleasurable and I soon forgot about the cringe part altogether. My back arched as he retracted his fingers, only for him to add one more. He dragged them against my walls, firing up every nerve. As he finger-f***ed me, he used his thumb to massage my c****t and it felt like I could have died happily. It had already been too long having any of these men, they had made my body addicted to the touch and each day without them put a strain on me that wasn''t. all emotional but also physical. Nothing was as rxing andforting as having an o***m and then being taken care of, feeling safe. 1/3


    Chapter 170: I Need To Feel You


    "D***n, you feel so tight on my fingers, little one." He groaned in a low and raspy voice.


    "You are gripping me so f**ing hard." He added.


    I moaned in response, unable to talk. The hand that had clutched my leg to keep me open moved to my left breast, kneading it with a roughness that was all him. It made my breast ache so good.


    "Tell me how much you have missed this?" He ordered me.


    "I have missed it so much." I breathed, my voicebored.


    "I haven''t...oh my goodness." I cried out as he ***ed me harder, his fingers continually hitting the spot in my p***y that made my eyes practically cross themselves.


    Sweat dotted my forehead and chest, the cold surface I wasying on was now damp and hot to the touch, warmed up with my body''s


    heat.


    "I haven''t g... gotten off since I was with you all."


    I didn''t know if it was wise of me to confess that, if it gave them some sort of hope that I couldn''t in good conscience give them but my sameness flew right out the window the minute he brought me to his office. Even with my hazy vision, I could see the satisfaction in his dark eyes. Too was rarely he this easy to read. In fact, the only other time he had been this easy to read was the night at the cafe when we had that talk about their deceit. As hard as it was to stop him, the second I felt the o***m nearing, I grabbed his wrist, stealing his hand. The desire I was feeling was swallowing me whole but the small part of my brain that still worked had onest s***id idea, something I would probably regret as soon as I could think more clearly.


    "What


    do


    you want, pumpkin?" He asked, his fingers were still inside me and while he still stroked my walls in slow motion, he had stopped rubbing my c*****t. "You," I answered unabashedly, the sex-crazed part of me taking away all my inhibitions. I


    "I want you, daddy."


    "Aren''t my fingers enough for you? Do you need something bigger?" His heated gaze arrested my own. The look he gave me was like pouring gasoline on an already all-consuming fire. If one look could make youbust, this one was it. I nodded. Yes, "I need to feel you."


    I figured this was to be ourst time, then we might as well go all out. And when we had already done this much, would it make a difference if he had f****d me if the stalker found out? Wasn''t the risk the same no matter which line we crossed? "Humm, do you think you can handle it? Your p****y is tighter than usual,"


    As if to emphasize what he meant, he scissored his fingers, spreading them as far as he could. I let go of his wrist to grip the edge of the deak. The feeling of him stretching me was on the verge of being too much and ufortable. Still, it didn''t deter me unless.. "We don''t have to if you find it disgusting." I panted as he continued stretching me.


    I didn''t need to point out why he would find it disgusting. He huffed.


    "I don''t give a f***k, I would have eaten you out if I didn''t believe you would be ufortable with it. In fact..." he pulled out his fingers, his gaze intently focused on them and my juice soaking them, the blood unmistakably mixed in with my juice.


    "I find you bleeding to be hot, little angel."


    213


    Chapter 170: I Need To Feel YouN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    In a move I had not expected, Ife licks his fingers, tasting me. I must have made a queasy expression because he looked at me disapprovingly,


    "It is just as natural as your honey. There is nothing wrong or disgusting about it." He reached out and held his fingers to me.


    "Clean them for me." He ordered, as if trying to prove a point.


    72%


    Helpless to disobey, I swallowed my pride and grabbed his hand, bringing it to my lips. At first, I tried not to taste it. I only wanted to get it over with, but the vor still coated my taste buds. I had to be hones, it wasn''t as bad as I thought it would be. It tasted metallic but my juice suppressed most of the vor of blood, "See?" He said.


    "It tastes like you and I would be da***d if I didn''t like the taste of my angel."


    My eyes widened as he called me his angel and I could feel my heart speed up, desperately calling out for him, wanting to let him be his and the others. Chapter Comments


    Stayz


    na uh this is my boundary.


    gross Kingston just gross


    Dawn Corfitzson


    and I''mughing picturing her face

 Men 171

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 171: F***k Me, Daddy. I Need It Chapter 171: F***k Me. I Need It Daddy Angelia


    Satisfied that Kingston''s fingers were clean, I made sure to swirl my tongue around them, simting what I would have done if it was his d****k, my own little way of teasing him. Payback for earlier. His eyes narrowed, probably knowing what I was doing, still, there was no hiding his clenched jaw and the tightening of his stomach muscles visible through his fitted shirt. That is right, think of what I would have done to your d****k. I thought about feminine empowerment. Thanks to Marshall, I had long since gotten over my insecurities with **obs. I made sure to suck hard when he pulled them out, making his smoldering intensify. My satisfactionsted sted briefly because when he removed his belt and unzipped himself, I was again drowning in desire. The moment he brought out his thick ****k, I was panting all over again. The tip was angry red and leaking pre-c***m, some of it had already wed his length. I had forgotten exactly how big he was and now I realized he had a valid reason to ask if I could handle him because I was suddenly unsure. He squeezed his d***k, stroking himself up and down as he took in my panting and sweaty body. He looked perfectly well and not nearly as messed up as I suspect I was. More pre-c****m spilled from the slit on the fat tip and I licked my lips. His eyes zeroed in on my tongue but he made no move to alleviate the sudden thirst I had for him. Instead, he stepped closer and fitted the head of his d****k to my slit but he didn''t thrust inside. No, of course, he wanted to tease me further.


    "You want this?" He asked darkly, rubbing my p***y with his d***k and wetting it with my juice. He circled my c***t ones, twice and the third


    time


    ume before once again moving down to my hole.


    "Yes, daddy. I want it." I mewed, desperation sweeping through my entire body.


    "Have yN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    second. "Yes,


    your p**y missed my d**k filling it? Stretching it?" I nodded, my stomach tightened with need and I felt more sex crazed by the


    daddy. It has.


    "Good, now beg for me to fuck you."


    I should have known he wouldn''t make it easy for me, that s***e. He really didn''t like making it easy for me, like that time when he had made me hump his leg for pleasure. The memory flooded back in my head


    ''Do you want to c***m?'' he asked.


    ''Yes,


    daddy.'' I begged, feeling as desperate then as I did right now.


    He extended his foot, and nodded towards it.


    "Then you will have to use my leg to get yourself off."


    I blinked, my mouth fell open as I registered his meaning and my face grew redder. I hesitated, ashamed of the dsgradin act he wanted me to do but the need inside me was urging me to do it.


    ''It will please


    me very much to see it.'' It was those words that made it easier for me to close the distance between us and straddle his leg


    It felt degrading and I didn''t know if I liked it, I mean, I liked it. I could feel the pressure of his bone nestled perfectly between my legs and right where I needed the pressure, but it was humiliating in a way that was hard to ignore but it also made my lust heighten more than


    I thought it would be.


    Use me for your pleasure, little one. Let me feel your wet p****y rub against my leg.


    Chapter


    171: F***k Me, Daddy. I Need It


    The memory of that time was burned into my mind but now when I think of it, the humiliation hasn''t been a turn-off but something that got me deliciously tingly down south. And I could feel my core contract in need.


    "P..


    please, daddy." I begged, thought of all the time he had f***ked me flitted through my mind. All of them making me more and more desperate. I didn''t


    ***K me, I need i


    it. I need it so badly, please."


    I didn''t even know what I was saying, words tumbled out of me and I only hoped they were the ones he wanted to hear. "Good girl," he praised me, filling my chest with a warmth only praise could give me.


    But instead of giving me when he wanted, he grabbed my waist and turned me around before bending me over the desk. The warmth I felt cooled some, knowing he had turned me around so I wouldn''t look at him while he f***ed me. Yet, my body became Re y beneath his manhandling hands. Even though I would have loved to watch him, I understood this was a boundary of his. That''s I woulds: wow it unless invited. One of his hands grabbed my hip while the other fitted his d***k to my hole. This time when he pushed against my sit, be didn''t pull I away. He filled me to the brink with a harsh thrust, no warming, no gentleness.


    A scream spilled out and I prayed the soundproof of this room also worked from the inside out. It hurt, it was too much, yet it wasn''t enough. "F****K," he mumbled.


    *Remind me to fuck you on your period more often." Hisment went over my head as all I could focus on was the feeling of him stretching me to the limit. Gosh, he was huge.


    For precious moments, he held still, letting me adjust to his fat d**k and feeling my inner walls give ever-so-slightly as I rted around him. He put the hand that wasn''t currently holding my hip on my neck, closing his fingers around my throat, no squeezing. Only branding me with his touch. He started moving slowly at first, my p***y clung to his d**k each time he pulled nearly all the way cut.


    "So ***ng good." He murmured.


    "I could me slowly as I


    **ng live in this **y, all day and every f*u


    He f***d me if he was wringing out all the sensation in me as be dragged his d***k in and out. All the while, he murmured how good I felt in between curses and groans. I couldn''t speak, my mouth was too dry and too busy with mybored breaths. I was in heaven or perhaps hell, I couldn''t envision heaven to be sexual, all the sin belongs to hell and this was without a doubt deliciously sinful F***king at work, f****ing my boss while my colleagues worked just outside this roomm "Harder," I whimpered, feeling the press of his hand against my throat as I spoke. *Harder, what?


    Don''t forget yourself, little one." He growled, keeping his thrust slow and careful


    "Please, fuck me harder, d.. daddy." I gasped and then cried out as he stared inside, hiring the end cfze with enough force to make me wince ever so slightly.


    The desk squeaked underneath us, a soundtrack to our ****ing, along with our beavy breathing and moues. Changing his grip on my tap to the back of my leg, be held my leg up on the desk, opening me up farther. The new position let him get even deeper inside me. impossibly deep. . It was impossible to ignore the wef sound my p***y was creating, it was abocationly load and if I could think emoragie to feel embarrassed, I probably would have. It seemed the sound only or**I bon en, egging him on to f****k me f***r wat bender My o**sm was fast approaching, and try as I might, I couldn''t suppress it no matter how much I wanted to make this key. He f pressed against the side of my neck, choking me with the expertise of someone who knew breath y incum timely *C**m for me, Ettle angel, Kik me dry." He ordered graffly, putting me force on my neck. The ling of ham choking me was terrifying and exhrating, making the pleasure intense, Chapter 171: F***k Me, Daddy. I Need It


    I wed at the edge of the desz as 1 c***m and **u**m again. My ***m seed to go on former and tener lessened in force 1 could be inner walls convulse around his *****k, making him feel much too big for my p***y. It got worse as it is d***k grow before he posted out his release. The feeling of him filling me up with his sperm set off a mini orgesen. 1 weretly enjoyed the sensation of them spilling their seeds inside me. It felt good to know that I was the cause of their pleas, it was a primal kind of satisfaction and one I led in As soon as my o****m lessened, he retracted the hand on my throat, letting me suck in precious air. He thrust eased, but he didnt stop rocking into me until he was fully spent.


    "You are f***ng perfect, little angel."


    Chapter Comments Sfayz


    still love them together too much though


    Angelique White


    learning the guys kinks are so hot. i need more.

 Men 172

    Chapter 172: Us Being Together Can Never Be A Mistake


    Chapter 172: Us Being Together Can Now shiny


    Be A Mistake


    Angelia


    "You are so fucking perfect." Kingston whispered when he pulled out.


    As he let go of me, I took it as a sign to turn back around. My legs shook with the effort it took, but just as I turned around, he kunted me and deposited me back on the desk before gripping the back of my head. Leaning down, he attacked my lips with the same possessiveness as everything else he did with me. I melted on the desk, giving my all into the kiss. Maybe giving too much, but for the moment, I couldn''t care less. I probably looked like a mess, I could feel sweat coating my skin, and wetness leaked out of my pussy, abination of my cum and his sperm. I did not want to see what had be of the desktop or the floor.


    For the first time since everything, a calmness washed over me, my mind was blissfully serene and my body was no longer tense and jittery. It didn''tst long, though. As soon as the afterglow lessened, I could once again think clearly, too damn clearly.


    And let''s not forget about that broken guy of yours, with what I have on him, I wouldn''t just ruin his career, I would destroy his entire life. Tell me, do you know anything about his childhood at all?''


    The reminder of his threat wasn''t content being in the backseat anymore. I could hazily register him zipping up his pants but no matter how much I wanted to stay in the afterglow with him, I was more caught in his. Damn it


    "What is happening now?" He asked, his eyes narrowed in suspicion at my abnormally stiff body.


    No one was this tense when they should be basking in the calmness of fan-fucking-tastic orgasm unless there was something else going on. I shook my head as I jumped down from the desk, cringing slightly when I felt the wetness seeping out of my pussy, knowing some of it was my blood.


    "Nothing," I said, my voice too clipped to give any ease to his suspicion.


    "Do you have any tissue paper? I need something to catch... this." I indicated the area below.


    "Until I get my tampon." He gave me a sharp nod but his suspicions stayed, which was thest thing I needed.


    I started putting on my panties and pants but waited to drag them up until he found me the tissue I had asked for. I got dressed, all the while feeling his watchful gaze on me. I ignored it, I couldn''t do anything but ignore it. Finally, when I was fully dressed, I met his gaze. My body wanted to fidget but it forced myself not to.


    "This...it shouldn''t have happened." I said, something broke inside me as I once again put distance between us.


    "It was a mistake." I muttered, he continued watching me, not saying anything in return.


    His face was back to being nk, I couldn''t read him anymore. I think was because he chose when to let me in enough to read him, and now he has shut down. I couldn''t help but wonder what was going on in that brain of his.


    "Well, I should get back to work."


    My feet hesitated to listen to me, but I forced myself to turn around and make my way to the door. Only when I had unlocked it and put my hand on the handle did he talk.


    "This was no mistake. Us being together can never make a mistake, little angel."


    With a tired sigh, I let myself out. But his words pierced my mind and tortured me of what I couldn''t have. As I got back to the bar, 1 could feel eyes burning against my back. Turning my head, I caught sight of Weldon standing by the staff door, a look of disapproval in his 15.21 Wed, Nov


    Chapter 172: Us Being Together Can Never Be A Mistake


    eyes. My heart froze but I forced myself to keep moving, keep pretending that everything was okay. That I was only an employee baring gotten chewed out by my boss for dropping an expensive bottle of liquor. That sounded usible, right? Throughout the rest of my shift, I cursed myself for the slip-up. A day, that was how much I hadsted. Did i really care so little about these men''s lives and health that I would risk it all for a rump in the hay? Or a sinful fuck on my boss''s desk in this case, I was dead on my feet, taking orders with a trained but tired smile. Taking payment, making the drinks and serving the drinks, Getting the drinks wrong, re-make it. It was a struggle to keep working, I was thoroughly fucked, both literally and figuratively, I cursed myself over being so goddamn selfish in one breath and stressed over the fact that I broke his rule in the next. During the few moments when i got a break from either, I wondered about Kingston''s childhood and what could have happened that could destroy his life, What did he have on it?


    He sent me a test at closing, asking if I needed a lift. As much as I wanted to ept, because let''s be honest, I was terrified of being alore outside. I had already risked too much and I couldn''t take any further risk. The air was cold as I walked the short block to my bus stop. It was a short walk but still too damn far. My vision was sharply focused as I constantly looked around, making sure nobody could weak up on me. It was an icky feeling, one I should have been used to after living in the city for two years but I wasn''t. I hadn''t been as scared of what could happen to a woman alone in the city until now. Sure, I had been careful before, just not like I am now. With my hand in my bag, holding the pepper spray at the ready just in case.


    My ears strained to listen to everything, anything and anyone. The sound of my feet hitting the pavement was like loud stomps, the crushing of tiny pebbles underneath my soles crunched in my ears. My breath pounded in my ears, the breeze nudying the leaves on the ground was deafening. The worst was the roaring sound of the cars passing by that drowned out all the other sounds, making me extra paranoid because, for those few seconds, someone could have snuck up on me while I couldn''t hear them. I breathed a sigh of relief when I neared the bus stop and saw another woman and a man waiting. No matter where you were, it was alwaysforting to have another woman present. Men, not so much unless it was someone you trusted.


    Getting from the club to my apartment took a little more than an hour and I had to change buses that would take me directly to Ogume. It was a longmute because of it being sote at night, but my bank bnce would thank me for it when I got my paycheck. From the bus stop to my apartment, I basically ran. It was creepy being out in the city at night, something I hadn''t thought about much before, I knew the best neighborhoods in Ogume were rtively safe, but mine wasn''t considered one of them. My body was pumped full of adrenaline as I felt imagined eyes on me. I could have cried when I got inside my apartment and locked the door properly behind me. The adrenaline left me in a rush, making me slightly dizzy.


    With my stomach still full from the dinner I had earlier at work, I headed straight for the bathroom and got ready for bed. I froze when I walked out of the bathroom and got close to the bed. The earlier adrenaline came rushing back as if it hadn''t left me. ced on top of my bed was a brown box, a box that had not been there when I left for work.


    The box itself looked harmless, but that didn''t mean anything. My body was locked in tension as I debated about what to do.


    Maybe it was from my men. They had keys to my apartment after all. I tried to calm myself down, but no matter how hard I tried, it didn''t make me any less scared. It was one thing to sneak into my apartment to fix my ceiling and shower as a surprise while we were still together, and another thing to invade my space with a gift or whatever the hell that was while we were on a break. So, no, I didn''t think this was from one of my men.


    After what felt like ages, I eventually gathered up enough courage to inch my way towards the bed. My hand shook as I reached for the lid and carefully lifted it. As soon as I saw something inside of it, I jumped back and dropped the lid back into ce. Chapter CommentsN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Angelique White


    eh some scary mess. i love the fact that kingston thoroughly loved on her.


    Sfayz


    POST COMMENT


    I suspect it to be her used tampon.. could be her boss, he wanted her for a long time


    VIEW ALL 4 COMMENTS >


    5

 Men 173

    Chapter 173: It Could Be Anyone On The Street Chapter 173: It Could Be Anyone On The Street Angha


    Trying to ease my frightened nerves by controlling my breath, I went toppen it again. I had been too skittish to get a good look at Mi had been inside the first time, my mouth was dry and the food I had recently eaten didn''t feel like it would stay down for much longer The sight of a cute teddy bear shocked my system, especially after i had envisioned something much worse. It looked mucent when t sat inside the box, but every nerve in my body obiected to the sight.


    With mmy and shaky hands, I took a picture and a video of it, aware that I could use this for extenceter if the price would ever help me. On the bear''s was a small white card, reading the front content To my sweetheart."


    I felt nauseous looking at the neat and elegant handwriting. My sweetheart, if I didn''t know it abeady, I do mrc. When he had called me on my phone, he had also called me his sweetheart. It was disturbing that he called me. The endearment was mocking the real meaning of the words. With a tentative hand, I picked up the card and flipped it, the same handwriting was on the other side, but with a new


    message.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Happy one year. I read out loud and then tensed.


    Even the sound of my own voice felt unwee. Happy one year, what the hell could that mean? Tears veled up in my ee but not fam sadness or fright, I felt that too. But I was also so angry, this person invaded my life like it was his right he gave me threats to keep E away from my men. He texted me and called me. He went into my apartment, taking away my only safe space, where I used to feel secure. Where I should have been able to take a break from everything, it hurther fucking hurt to have some vinate my life like that I hurried the bear away from me and shoved the box off my bed in a bitter sort of rage. If I had a firece in the apparment, I wouldn''t have besitated to burn it all. Every fiber of the beat, the box and the fucking card.


    For a moment, I considered contacting the police, but what the hell would they do about it? After the pulkenar tad minimized my situation, I had basically been thrown out of the station thest time I was there. They had made I sound like this was a prank rather than someone who was forcibly entering my life and messing it up while tamiving me in the process. You could count on the police fr one thing, to protect after the fact. They wouldn''t do that until after you had been put in danger. My s they surpared my telef that I couldn''t trust them to keep me safe. A sob escaped me, taking my body with its force even as ang teas sippet down my face.


    I sat on the bed for I didn''t know how long, contemting my options when I didn''t have any options to contemte on. This one had already started alienating me from my best friend because I was too scared of getting Andy hum if I havobed him. This persun was taking away the people that could actually help me because I wouldn''t be able to bear t if anything happened to then because of me. This


    person was taking away my safety, hit by hit. He made me afraid to walk outside alone and now he had made me afat to be UT MED home. He had been stripping me of my security and already, after stepping into my life only two days pring bad taken everything from me. And I had hoped I could fix this myse, what an idiot I was..


    This isn''t fait, I sobbed. My body curled into itself as if that would samehow make me feel safer. It didn''t. I cried app the teamTS THE IT and only then did I finally find the strength to get up and inspect the door. The door to my apartment was The and pussin way to get inside. I didn''t bother to check the window leading to the fre excape because it could any open izpen the inside out. So, he must ove fitted in that way unless he broke the window with i would bune muted. Why waillen eves Kined the antie fax and how to bas 1 couldn''t find anything indicating that someone had broken inside. There has aming ese scared me. Because that theme, this person either had a key or he hadck-gucked. I hated both of these possibilities, if he had a key can be would here has sess a etter zane in myndlord''s on the guys. But if he could lock-gick, then it mean that it wouldn''t help to change the dades.


    di crity and the topics i de me w


    I sagged against the door me, feeling mentally and physicaly frightening for me to dock, the chaser as I was reary scared enough, ent need a wad mes on mp of a bat tanghe a hex am Bokarm sign, i sved sysed up team the wall grabbed the axis drain in my scan and wedged it were the four humuke. A mad adready locked the dendhat and dom bat in ce, but I did something extra devi


    and self-center tocals on the sights and Frem as I sat down on the best. I knew I would be att


    Chapter 173: It Could Be Anyone On The Street


    Someone had broken into my apartment and vited my own space. No matter what the officer has said, this wasn''t a prank. No one would go to these extreme lengths just to meet with someone for augh. Why me? I didn''t get it. I was so anonymous it wasn''t even funny. Besides Andy and my men, I wasn''t close with anyone, especially not close enough to get this kind of attention. I didn''t have an ex-boyfriend or some ex-friend who would have been crazy enough to do something like this. My mind couldn''tprehend any of this, it was so far out there, so unreal that I couldn''t believe it was happening to me.


    The night was brutal, I was in a constant state of stress and my body was locked in my position on the bed. I listened to any sounds from outside, the creaking of the floors in the hallway, doors opening and closing, voices, anything that would hint at me being unsafe. It didn''t help that the slight breeze from when I walked home yesterday had turned into what sounded like a storm, making the walls creak as well. With my overactive brain, thebined sounds made it seem like I was in a horror movie, I kept envisioning someone outside my door, waiting for me to fall asleep. I didn''t sleep at all, not even a minute. Instead of sleeping, I focused on making a list of suspects, people 1 needed to look into and learn about. The first few names were easy, given each had shown some interest in me and I didn''t have a close rtionship with any of them. Then I moved on to the next ones, and they hurt my soul to write up. These were people in my life who I cared for to varying degrees. I wrote the names with a hesitant hand, feeling like I betrayed each one by making them a suspect and that it was thest one.. Andy.


    I stared at his name, hating myself for ever witting it down. Furious that I would even think so badly about my best friend, I fully believed that if soul friends existed, he would be mine. And yet, the thought that most crimes against a victim were done by someone they were close to had too much of a grip on my paranoia to let him get the benefit of the doubt.


    Please forgive me.'' I prayed, even though he had never found out I wrote him down as a suspect.


    Above Andy''s name were my men. If I couldn''t get Andy go, I couldn''t let them go either. It was sick, thinking they would y with my emotions like that by threatening themselves, but a tiny part of me couldn''t help but wonder if this could be some sort of game to them. Even though I was ready to forgive them, the trust between us was shaky at best, and my fright made it easy to weaken the trust further. It was a painful experience, writing a list of names of people I cared about. It twisted my heart and made my soul bleed. And it made me feel cold and so freaking lonely.


    It felt like it was me against everyone because, until I found out who it was, it could be anyone on the street. From friends to strangers.


    Chapter Comments


    LIKE

 Men 174

    Chapter 174: Feeling Lonesome Chapter 174: Feeling Lonesome Angel


    When the morning light first streamed in my window, my body felt slightly lighter, though my eyes only fell heavier. In a couple of hours, I had been awake for twenty-four hours. At my age, I really didn''t handle it as well as I did when I was a little girl. In the early morning, I did some googling to find out which stuff I should buy, I had settled on multiple things, and I know it would drain my savings, but it would be worth it to feel safe. I waited until ten o''clock before I feltfortable to leave my room. At this time, it would be bright outside and the street would be busy, giving me a safety nket. No one would dare to do anything to me with so many witnesses, at least, that was what I prayed on. Before I went, I I armed myself with my trusted self-defense equipment. I also stuffed the bear back inside the box so I could throw it in the garage container on my way and put the note in the envelope with the pictures. As soon as I exited my building, I took a deep breath. Being outside in in broad daylight helped make me feel better about going alone. There was something about light that gave me a sense of security. It actually felt good being outside. I think I was more scared of being stuck in an apartment than being outside with pep, especially after finding out that someone had gotten inside my apartment without leaving marks. Though, remembering that I had been done, it followed in the daytime when I talked to Marshall and the next day to Rardo, and when I left the police station. I didn''t feelpletely safe out here either.


    Heading to the bus stop, I took a bus to the nearest best buy store. After I arrived at the store, I browsed, trying to find the thing I had seen on the inte. I didn''t hurry as I took my time feeling safer than I would have at home. An hourter, I walked out with an entry rm sensor as well as two cameras. Afterward, I swung by another store to buy a portable door lock which made it practically impossible for someone to break in through the door while it was attached. As I neared my building, I grabbed my phone and called my mother. My nerves were still fired, and I couldn''t go inside my apartment without having someone on the other side talking to me, like a metaphorical hand to hold. She didn''t need to know why I was calling her, but it would make me feel calmer knowing someone was aware of me in case, there actually was someone in my apartment. I could rest a bit easily when I had set up the cameras and motion sensor since I would know if someone was inside or not. But right now, I was going on blind. "Hi, mother." I tried sounding cherry on the phone, because she could pick up the slight distress in my voice. How was it that parents always knew when something was wrong?


    "Honey, what is


    what is going on? Are you okay?" Her warm voice filtered through the phone, settling my nerves a little.


    "Yes, I am good."


    "Why wouldn''t lied.


    "You tell me, you


    ou don''t sound good." She said, seeming suspicious.


    She could always see right through me or in this case, hear when I had something I was trying to hide.


    "I don''t know what you want me to say, I am fine." I locked myself into the building and went to my mailbox.


    "Is it about that boyfriend of yours?" She continued, dismissing my lie.


    Once when I slept over at Kingston''s ce, my phone rang while I was in the bathroom. As a joke, I had told him to answer it, knowing he wouldn''t because of his aversion to talking. It turned out, the joke was on me instead because not only had he answered it, it also turned out that it was my mother on the phone and not Andy like I had thought. When I had gotten the phone back, I had learned he had introduced himself as my boyfriend rather than my dominant. And I was grateful because that was stuff my parents didn''t have to know about. They don''t need to know I am into a bdsm lifestyle. Stuffing my mail inside my bag, I started walking up the stairs.


    "L...we were taking a break." I finally admitted, knowing she wouldn''t give up until I gave her something. My pulse rose as I neared the


    11:22 Fri, 11:22


    Chapter 176: Feeling Lonesome


    third floor, but it helped to have my mother on the phone.


    "What happened?" I could literally hear her disappointment.


    I had never had a boyfriend before and while Kingston hadn''t been mine, my mother thought so. She had probably also thought that since


    I had waited so long to get one, then it meant that he was special. That maybe he had been the one for me, if only she knew.


    "I just think we went too far, you know?" I steeled myself as I unlocked my apartment door and took hesitant steps inside.


    "It became too serious too quickly, and I have never been in a rtionship before." My eyes scanned every nook and cranny of my room.


    "I just need to take a step back, it was too much to adjust to at once."


    It was a lie, but at the same time, it felt a little true. We had been going too fast and got too serious too quickly. And when it all came crashing down around us, we hadn''t taken the time to build a strong enough foundation. Something that could only be built with time, I checked inside the bathroom, in my closet, and everywhere. My tense shoulders rxed when I saw that it was safe.


    "I get that, sweetie. It was the same with your father." She said, my hand stilled just as I was about to lock the door with the new portable door locks.


    It was? I didn''t know that." She chuckledN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "You did know that we got married within a year of us meeting. That wouldn''t have happened if things hadn''t be so serious fast."


    That was true, but I had never thought of it that way. I hadn''t thought about how quickly it had happened because they were clearly meant to be together. My mother and father were one of those disgustingly cute couples who still danced whenever their song came on the radio a and always touched each other as if they couldn''t stand to have ant space between them.


    "Sometimes, time is irrelevant. You can''t put time on love or feeling in general. They happen when they happen. It is not something you can control. And I know it can be scary, but you will never know if it is worth it if you don''t stick it out and see." "You are right." I said, finally twisting the key and fitting the handle of the portable door lock into ce.


    "But, this is new for me, mother. I need a break to see what I want more clearly. There were so many strong emotions and I couldn''t think properly while I was with him."


    "I understand, you do whatever is good for you, and only you know what that is."


    will, how is father doing? Is his ankle any better?"


    My father had broken his ankle a few weeks ago and had been a little stir-crazy, having to take it easy. He didn''t do very well, because of being constantly at home and unable to do much. She sighed.


    "He is still heading, the doctor thinks he will have to wear the cast for three more weeks, if not more. You know how he is, he just can''t sit still." I outrightughed at that, knowing my father all too well.


    +


    "I have never...'' .." I stopped myself from saying I had never met someone as restless as he was, but that wasn''t true. I think my men could give him a run for his money. "Yes, he is a restless man. What is he doing to keep busy?"


    "Crosswords, movies, books and games. Basically, whatever can put his mind to use."


    She asked me about school and I failed to inform her, more like keeping it from her that I hadn''t been to school this past week. We continued to talk for about an hour. It felt good. I hadn''t been able to speak to her much since I started the arrangements with the guys, usually we talked at least once a week. 2/3


    Chapter 176: Feeling Lonesome


    When we finished our conversation, I felt more alone than I had ever felt. I tried to keep busy, going over the notes Marshall had sent me for his ss and installing the cameras and rm sensor. Still, no matter what I did, the lonesome feeling wouldn''t disappear. Chapter Comments Dianne Rundle


    (my possessive Mafia men) He is still healing

 Men 175

    Chapter 175: I Am Okay With Text Messages


    Chapter 175: 1 Am Okay With Text Messages Angelia


    These past years, while I lived in the city, I hadn''t been the social type, rarely went out with friends, and I hadn''t dated. In a few weeks, my men and Andy had shown me how good it was to have someone to spend time with, to create new memories with and to have someone by my side. It was only when it was taken away that I realized the lonesome feeling was something new. I had just lived with it for so long that I had be desensitized to it, but now, I was stronger than ever because I was no longer used to the feeling. I got into bed, feeling a little safer, knowing anyone trying to break inside would have a difficult time. If something managed to break in, the sensor would alert me of it. But while I felt safer, I was also stressed because tomorrow, I would go back to school and it also happened that one of my lectures was Marshall''s.


    I woke up the next morning to two new notifications on my phone. A sleepy smile appeared on my lips when I saw one of the texts was from Marshall and the other was from Kingston. For the moment, my mind was sluggish and all the horrible shit that had happened, and the situation I was in. Were blissfully far from my mind.


    Good morning, baby girl. I know you have asked us for space, but we hope we don''t step.over any boundaries by texting you. I just wanted to wish you a good morning and I hope you will join my ss today. Don''t hesitate to ask if you have any questions about the material. I am at your disposal. And if you are afraid that you are getting special treatment, know that I will treat you in the same manner as any other students regarding anything school-rted.


    His text lifted some of the loneliness I had been feeling. As I read it, I couldn''t understand how calm he seemed at the thought of me being his student, especially when I knew he held his job close to his heart. But no matter how, of it all, I was happy it hadn''t ruined us. No, because I ruined it, my traitorous mind reminded me. I forced it to shut up, letting myself bask for a few minutes in the sweet message I had gotten from Marshall. It was almost strange how well he had gotten to know me, because I was afraid I would get special treatment, I didn''t want to feel like my grades weren''t earned. It was great that he reassured me that he provided the same for my


    ssmates.


    ''Good morning, I am okay with texts. That was very sweet of you, thank you. I appreciate it.''


    I texted back, hoping texting was actually okay. However, how would he ever find out about it? It should be fine as long as I keep my distance from them. Next, I clicked on Kingston''s text. Hopefully, he didn''t mention anything about what happened yesterday. I didn''t need the reminder because then, I would be tortured by what we could have had if it weren''t for our break.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Tell me when you are awake.''


    I raised my eyebrows, that was the only thing his message said. Augh escaped me as I re-read his message. Text from him could go one or two ways. They could either be long and sweet or they could be short and demanding. There was no in-between. ''I am awake now. Good morning to you too.''


    I hit send, shaking my head at his bossiness even after we had taken a break. I got a text back a secondter, leaving me to believe he had been waiting for me to text back. ''Good morning, someone will be at your door in fifteen minutes with breakfast. I wanted to make you something myself but it would have gotten cold on the drive from my ce.''


    I gaped, even as my heart bounced happily in my chest, I liked seeing this side of him, the romantic side. It was a rare sight, which made me appreciate it even more.


    ''It is the thought that counts. Thank you.''


    I added a couple of smiley faces, my thumb hesitated on the heart emo, but I decided that would have been too much. I didn''t want to


    11:17. Tue, Nov 26


    Chapter 175: I Am Okay With Text Messages


    confuse them with my actions, felling them I wanted space, but then sending heart emojis. And yes, my generation used those all the time, but I had to remember my en were older than me and weren''t as used to emojis as I was. He could have correctly assumed it meant something more than just a text symbol. While I waited for the thoughtful delivery, I got ready for school. Because I had only been to the first day of schoolst week, I was still rocking the first-day jitters. It didn''t help that one of my former...I prayed that he would be my future dominant, my professor. It eased some of the stress knowing wouldn''t get any special treatment and that he seemed okay with our situation. But the thought of seeing him, being so close to him was tortuous.


    As I dressed, I scrolled through the social media of one of my suspects, trying to glean whatever information I could. I looked at their pictures, date of posting, their geotag, captions, anything that could help me and I came up with nada. When my inte finally rang, I practically ran for it and then ran downstairs, excited to see what Kingston had bought me. It had been a while since I had any appetite, but him thinking of me, taking care of me made the food more appealing. The consideration behind it warmed my heart enough to settle my nerves, which made my appetite soar.


    The young delivery woman held a sizable box and the scent of bacon and what smelled like freshly baked bread saturated the air, my mouth was watering from it. I noticed the name stamped on the box came from a popr bakery sh cafe in the nicer part of the city. In her other hand was a cup with a lid that smelled like coffee. When I went to tip her, she shook her head.


    "It has already been covered."


    A smile broke out, and I thanked her before hurrying back inside, ready to dig in. I freaking gasped when I got a look inside the box. It had a whole array of food and a generous slice of chocte cake. It was a luxury breakfast spread and while that was all good, knowing he had ordered it made it that much sweeter. As opposed to yesterday, this was a lovely start to the day. For just a while, my worries weren''t as present, and I had actually gotten to sleepst night. I felt more secure in my apartment and just the simple thought of returning to the routine I had before summer, before all of this happened, had a calming effect. I could almost pretend everything was back to normal. After I had inhaled the food and drank the coffee, I sent Kingston another thank you text, telling him it had been delicious. I had wanted to add that it couldn''tpare to his, but I didn''t want to send out the wrong signals.


    ''I figured chocte cake was a safe bet. I know some have those cravings when they are on their period.'' He texted back, making me blush at the subtle reminder of why he had known I was on my period.


    With the text giving me an energy boost, I gathered thest thing I would need for school. My phone went into my pocket and I carried my keychain with all the self-defense items attached to it. I figured I could just put it in my bag at the bus stop. Lastly, I double-checked that the cameras I had set up were still connected to my phone through an app. So I could watch my apartment whenever I felt antsy.


    The trip to the university was uneventful but as I neared the entrance of the school, I tensed up. Professor Gilbert was standing just off the side of the door and I knew I couldn''t get past him without him noticing. He was a former professor of mine, ever since I had run into him before his first ss at my previous favorite caf¨¦ shop. He had shown a weird interest in me. When I had attended his sses, I had always tried to be as unnoticeable as possible, but he would have his attention directed at me, nevertheless. His gaze was unnerving, making me feel like I was in a state undressed when I was fully clothed and covered. His bald head gleamed in the daylight, and he used his beer gut as a table to rest his hand while holding his coffee mug which appeared to be from my former favorite coffee shop. ''For the fuck sake.'' I inwardly cursed when his eyes zeroed in on me.

 Men 176

    Chapter 176: She Is Still Attuned To Us


    Chapter 176: She Was Still Attuned To Us


    Angelia


    "Ms. Hartwell." Professor Gilbert smiled, his eyes dropped to my chest like they always seemed to do before he looked back up.


    "I haven''t seen you all week. I trust your new sses are going well?"


    I scratched the back of my neck, already ufortable. It was one thing to ask how my sses were going and another thing toment that he hadn''t seen me, especially when I didn''t take any of his sses this semester. He had no reason to see me. "Hi, Professor Gilbert." I said, awkwardly, my eyes flitted around, trying to find escape.


    "Yes, the sses are going great."


    Not that I would know, seeing as I hadn''t been to most of them.


    "That is good to hear. You are missed in my sses, no one seemed as interested in the materials as you were."


    He was bullshitting so hard, I hadn''t shown any interest. I had done all could to avoid talking in his ss, never asked any questions, and got the hell out of there the second the lecture was over.


    "That..." I had absolutely no idea what to say, and I just wanted to end the conversation as quickly as possible.


    "Thank..."


    "Angelia!" Someone called to me, and I turned around with a huge sense of relief.


    Jocey, my beautiful friend and a total lifesaver, came running up to me. She ignored the professor as she grabbed my arm and dragged me


    inside.


    "We have so much to catch on!" She said loudly, giving me the outing I had been praying for. She kept babbling about something I didn''t quite catch, but I knew it wasn''t for my benefit.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "What a creep." She shuddered when we were out of the professor''s hearing range.


    "He couldn''t have been more obvious with those fucking wandering eyes. Why haven''t you ever reported him?"


    "You know why." I sighed.


    The university was normally good at handling both professors and students who harassed people, but this situation was a bit different.


    "What can I possibly say? He hasn''t touched me and he has never said anything improper. The only thing he had done was look at me and ask me how my days were. They won''t do anything about it."


    "Maybe not, but it will be worth a try at the very least. He could get a warning or something from his department chair. Besides, if he does anything to you or anyone else in the future, there will be a record of it." She was right.


    "Fine, will youe with me?"


    Chapter 176: She Is Still Attuned To Us


    "Absolutely, but only if we go out for coffee afterward. You promised me we would hang out." Her lower lip jutted out and gave me puppy


    eyes.


    Last week, we had a coffee before school started, and for once, I had asked her if we could meet up again soon. Before my men, I had been focused on school too much to prioritize spending time with the few friends I had. When they asked if I wanted to join them at a bar or hang out, I would have said no, too busy with my nose in my textbooks. After a while, they stopped asking, and I knew I had myself to me that I didn''t have many friends.


    "I am sorry, a lot happened this week." I apologized, hating that I hadn followed through the one time I had initiated something.


    "But is it a deal? We will go for a coffee afterward."


    "Great, I am excited to catch up." She said with a bright smile.


    "Well, I have to haul ass to my building before


    "Me too," I forced a smile of my own.


    amte."


    It wasn''t that I wasn''t looking forward to it, I just didn''t feel like faking anything for her either.


    "By the way, I was about to ask you


    about that. Why are you here?"


    "I have to walk past this building to get to mine and I saw that creep, so I figured I could get my one good deed in today before ss." She winked at me.


    "But seriously, I really need to go, don''t want my professor to rip me a new asshole for beingte again."


    "Yes," I sighed.


    "That would probably be smart, I am d I don''t have a


    professor who is that strict. They are too scary."


    "They scare me too." She said, but there was a shadow of a smile when she said that.


    "But seriously, thank you. The save is hugely appreciated." I said and I truly meant it.


    "I will see you after school.''


    "See you," I mumbled.


    She was I gave her a smile before she walked back out. My smile widened as I saw others stop and stared when she walked by. She truly was one of the most beautiful people I have ever met. Unfortunately, for anyone wanting topete with her, she had the brains too. beautiful, intelligent and had a wonderful personality as well.


    My first three sses were stressful, having to jump right into a subject they had started on when I hadn''t been there. What was even more stressful was knowing I had Marshall''s ss next. The thought made me sweat, I just hoped I would get through it without the pa and heartache I had experiencedst time.


    Marshall POV.


    The sight of Angelia sitting in the front of my lecture room nearly broke my resolve to not out her to the ss as the woman I was falling for. She was stunning. I could feel my eyes wanting to soften as I looked at her, to hold her. I think a part of me had underestimated how difficult it would be to have her as my student, having to watch her a couple of feet away but not being able to do anything about it.


    Last weekend, when she told us that she wanted a break, I had to be honest,it crushed me. I didn''t know how it was possible to have such


    Chapter 176: She Is Still Attuned To Us


    strong emotions for someone I hadn''t known for long. But there it was, she has this ability to make anyone in her presence happy and it was hard not to carve the type of happiness that she provided. So, while I didn''t know how it was possible to fall for someone that quickly, it wasn''t surprising, not with her. My ss hadn''t begun yet, we still had some minutes to go. Usually, I would show up right before we started, but this time, I was eager to find out she would join us. She had said she would, but it was something else to get the confirmation of seeing her in my ss.


    A boy sat down next to her and was quick to strike up a conversation with her. My jaw clenched when she smiled at him. One look at the seating chart, I saw that his name was Godwin. Before the ssst week was over, I had told everyone that the seat they had chosen would be their permanent seat through this semester. It wasn''t something I usually did but could anyone me me for making sure she would be close to me? Now, though, I realized I had inadvertently seated this guy permanently with my girl, who I wasn''t fond of. She nodded at something he said, and my jaw clenched when I saw the boy start writing something down on the note before handing it to our girl. She epted it.


    As if she could see my attention was on them, she withdrew slightly from him. That action made me rx a bit, our girl was still attuned to us. That had to mean something, right? But my eyes were zeroed in on the paper she was putting away in her pocket. There better not be a fucking phone number on it. I started the ss by reviewing the important part of what we learnedst week, summarizing the nature and essence of business ethics before moving along. I enjoyed this, having my student''s attention on me and I taught them something I loved. Business ethics was probably my favorite subject, it was such an important thing to learn about and a vital part of life. No matter if it was used for business or in general, I think I enjoyed it the most because it was something my fathercked. And I strives to be the opposite of him in every way I could. Throughout the sixty minutes I had them, my eyes flitted more than once to my girl. It was impossible not to, but the more I looked at her, the more changes I saw in her.


    At the start of the lecture, I had been so blinded by my need to see her that I hadn''t actually seen her. Now that I have done, I can''t unseen it. Her shoulders were tense and raised, her eyes were dimmed a little. Some of the light in them was gone, and her head was slightly bowed down.


    Chapter Comments


    LIKE


    POST COMMENT NOW


    ader

 Men 177

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 177: I Was The Emotional Guy


    Chapter 177: I Was The Emotional Guy Marshall


    "Ms. Hartwell, do you have a second?" I said before the girls could bombard me with questions after my lectures.


    I looked at her, even if my stern voice wanted to mellow out for her, I kept my voice professional. She gave me a nod and walked off to the side with me while the other students moved past. Some of the other gils hesitated before they too walked away, leaving us alone. "What did you want to talk about?" She asked in her soft voice, the sound of it made me want to kiss it off her lips. Being her professor would be more challenging than I had first thought.


    "What did he give you?" I blurted out in a harsh tone before I could bile my tongue,


    That was not what I had nned on asking her. Her eyes widened, taken aback by my sudden question.


    "W..what?" She asked, her brow scrunched in confusion. She looked so damn cute when she was confused.


    "What did Godwin give you?" I asked, now determined to know.


    "He handed you a piece of paper. What was on it?"


    The realization washed over her as her mouth gaped ever so slightly before she swallowed.


    "Oh, he just.. we just...he gave me his number. It is for school." She rushed to exin, looking like she had been caught doing something she shouldn''t have.


    She shouldn''t ept phone numbers from guys who were clearly fucking interested in her, the fucking heart eyes he had given her could/N?velDrama.Org content.


    be seen from miles away.


    "For school, huh?" I raised my eyebrows and she nodded.


    "Yes, for school. It is for exchanging notes and such."


    "Exchanging notes? Wouldn''t an email suffice? Surely that would be easier for exchanging notes." Her brows lowered.


    "I suppose so, but he gave me his number and it wasn''t like I could decline it."


    "Why not?"


    "Because, we will sit next to each other for the entire semester. I would be awkward."


    I looked towards his seat in thought before returning my attention to her.


    "I could move him," she shook her head.


    "I don''t want you to move him."


    "You don''t?" I asked, sounding like a damn parrot.


    "No, he isfortable sitting next to me. I don''t want a new person who might distract me during lectures."


    Chapter 177: I Was The Emotional Guy


    Was he fuckingfortable sitting next to? The guy who is clearly flirting with her?


    ""Was that all?" She asked, her voice uncertain.


    "No," I replied, letting go of the whole Godwin situation for now.


    "I just wanted to check in with you and hear if you have any questions about the materials." She frowned.


    "I thought you said I wouldn''t get any special treatment?" A chuckle escaped me as I shook my head.


    "This isn''t you getting special treatment, it is me being a good professor. If any of my students are having a hard time with something and I know about it, I will always make sure they are not struggling in my sses. You have missed some lectures, so I want to know that you are catching up before it bes too much."


    "Oh," she looked embarrassed, her cheeks started to glow with that sweet blush.


    "That is very considerate of you, I am doing okay, though. Your notes helped a lot."


    ""Good," I smiled.


    "Please don''t hesitate to contact me if you need extra help with the materials. If you are notfortable using my phone number for anything school rted, my office hours are Mondays and Fridays." "Thanks, I will remember tha..." she tensed as I heard her phone ping, but before I could register her reaction, she rxed again.


    "That is probably a friend of mine, I am supposed to meet up with her in a couple of minutes."


    "Then I won''t keep you any longer." I said with a hint of regret.


    I did want to keep her, I was so fucking obsessed with this girl and I didn''t know how I would be able to be close to her only two days a week and then simply watch her leave.


    "Okay, well, thank you again, Professor ke. I appreciate you checking up on me." She said my title hesitantly, as if she wasn''t sure if she should refer to me by the title of her professor or by my first name.


    Hearing her call me, the professor made my dick twitch, which was not the appropriate time to get turned on. I had never had a professor-student kink but something about the way her mouth formed around the words was nearly impossible to resist. It didn''t help that I knew her intimately, I knew how her body responded to mine. How prettily she submitted to my will. In a way, the rtionship between a professor and a student could, to some degree, bepared to that of a dominant and a submissive. Both rtionships had a specific power dynamic where one held more power over the other. Fuck! I forced myself away from that train of thought before my pants tented enough for her to notice my reaction. Clearing my throat, I gave her a smile.


    "No problem, have a good day and I will see you again on Friday."


    It was another thing to meet her twice a week when I knew I would have for hours, but this was different. And even if I would continue to see her now, I couldn''t do more than sneak a peek once in a while as I teach. I could only hope she would forgive us soon and we could get back what her had before because this wss practically torture. I waited until she left before gathering my stuff and returning to my office. I had a couple of hours of work before I finished the day.


    My office was nothing to brag about, it had just enough space for a deal a chair in the front of the desk and two visiting chairs at the back of it, and a shelving unit that took up an entire wall. But even if it was simplistic, I didn''t care much for the hideous floors. It was a ce that had felt like home for years. This is where I rxed as I worked on the sybus and the materials for the semester. But as I sat down at my desk and booted up myputer, I felt anything but rxed. My mind was so keenly focused on her that I struggled to concentrate on my job. Angelia had turned me into apletely different person in the sense that I was usually work-driven.


    When I was at work, nothing could distract me from my tasks, but now


    would rather stay with my girl than do what I need to. I had


    Chapter 177.1 Was The Emotional Guy


    love my paniering


    by swissa


    high pitched to


    sohan the hot it d


    "Thank you for the directions, I am sure I will find the rest of the way from here. Her attiging whee footed down the ball.


    For a brief second, I considered tarting around and walking the hell away from the direction the wasing from. But, while I dreaded any sort of contact with her, I want immature enough to hide like a line child, to matter how muds I wanted to. A few secondster, she turned around the corner and appeared in my line of sight As uttered as I was in her, even a blind man could tell she was beautiful, but her personality made her snattractive. The smile that spread her lips made me itday to get away


    She had an unfortunate crash on me, a crash that, after many years wredprouted, was still strong on her part. I had never gen her any indication that I looked at her like that, but it didn''t seem to matter to her. She was unnerving in her pursuit of me, ging me bedroom eyes whenever I was near and her voice filled with hat it didn''t help that I had to see her at Kosando''s this. Whenever I forget the keys to the back doot, I had to go through her first and I always get stuck in a conversation with her. I was known as theid back guy in or group, always friendly, and it went against my nature to be anything but polite with wonen, even those I wanted nothing to do with them


    Chapter Comments


    Dawn Corfitzson


    it still shouldn''t be a problem putting her in her ce

 Men 178

    Chapter 178: I Have No Interest In You, Adanna


    Chapter 178: 1 Have No Interest In You, Adanna


    Marshall


    my "Marshall?" Adanna fucking purred and my eyes instantly narrowed. As far as she knew, Angelia was still


    submissive.


    "Adanna," I kept my voice nd, not too friendly so she wouldn''t get the wrong idea, but not too rude either. "What are you doing here?" I asked.


    "Nice to see you too." She teased,ing to a stop right in front of me, and way too fucking close. Smothering me with her perfume, I took a subtle step back, and created some space between us. "And yes, I am doing great. What about you."


    "Sorry, it has been a long day." I dragged my hand through my hair, already tired of this conversation.


    "No problem, I admire a hard-working man and you are the most hard-working man I have ever met." She winked as shey on the bullshit too thickly.


    I was hardly the most hard-working man she had met, both of my friends worked way harder than me.


    "You do look a bit tense." She muttered.


    "You know, I will give you a fantastic massage if you ever need one." She added.


    "I am perfectly fine, Adanna. If I were to get a massage, I would hire a professional one." I said firmly.


    "Hmm, I would think your submissive would take better care of you unless...maybe it was too much for her? Can''t she handle you guys?*


    What she implied hung in the air, that she could do a better job made my chest swell with protectiveness over Angelia.


    "You are stepping way out of the line here, Adanna." My voice rose with the anger I felt.


    "She takes better care of us than anyone else ever could, including you.


    Angelia was worth billions to her and any other woman. She stiffened slightly before she chuckled, her hand pping my arm.


    "I was just teasing you, I didn''t mean anything by that. I am sure she is wonderful."


    "Yes, she is." I grunted, sounding more like Kingston than myself. I despised the thought that anyone would even think about putting down Angelia''s worth to us.


    "I am sorry, I shouldn''t have even joked about that."


    "You shouldn''t have, be sure to never do that again."


    "I won''t," she promised.


    She moved closer to me, her eyes squinting at my chest. With a hand, she reached out to pluck something off me.


    "You have a lint right here, hold on and I will get it for you."


    089%L


    Chapter 178; I Have No Interest In You, Adanna.


    "Adanna..." I began to protest but froze mid-sentence, my eyes catching on someone standing at the end of the hallway. The same ce where Adanna hade from only a moment ago. Angelia''s eyes were wide as she took us in, noting how close Adanna was standing to me and she was most definitely seeing the hand she currently had on my chest. My mouth opened to say something to Angelia, to tell her that this was definitely not what it looked like, but I soon closed it again, trapping any words that wanted toe out. I couldn''t let Adanna know Angelia was a student here, goodness knows what she would do with that information. I didn''t trust her as far as I could throw her, and with my aversion to touching her, it wouldn''t be a throw at all, but more like a slight push. That was how long I could stand being in physical contact with her. A secondter, Angelia turned around and vanished from my view.


    "There, it is gone." She said with a flirty smile.


    If I thought she would give me space back, I thought wrong. With a sigh, I took another step back and gave her a tired look.


    "Adanna, I want you to be clear about one thing. I have no interest in you, and I do not look at you as anything other than my sister''s friend. Nothing will ever happen between us."


    I had never spelled it out because, honestly, I had thought she would lose interest seeing how uninterested I had been. But that hadn''t been the case and I was tired of here-ons. Not giving her a chance to react or cause drama at my ce of work, I asked curtly. "Now, what are you actually doing here?" I was starting to get not only annoyed but pissed too.


    I hated Angelia seeing this shit and probably thinking way too much with her overactive brain. Our girl had a vivid imagination, that much I had figured out after spending time with her and getting a look inside that beautiful but active mind of hers.


    "Oh, that." She said, her voice growing colder than I had ever experienced, because I took that as a good sign. It meant she was starting to understand where I stood. "Yes, that."


    I was close to losing all my patience.


    "Your sister tried to call you, but you didn''t answer." My brows scrunched up.


    "Why didn''t she call me on my work phone?"


    I remember I had forgotten to turn off the flight mode on my private phone after myst ss. It was still in my bag, but that shouldn''t


    have been a problem. Ava had my number to my work phone too, just in case.


    "She did, it was disconnected."


    Shit! I had forgotten to charge it, and it had probably turned itself off by now. It was something I never forgot to do, but the streets of these recent days had my mind elsewhere. "Anyway," she continued..


    "I was in the neighborhood and told her I would swing by your office to let you know."


    "Thanks, did she say anything about what this was about?" I asked, I was worried. If she had sent her friend after me, it would have been


    serious.


    "It is probably best if you talk to her, it is about your dad."


    Father, I corrected silently. I didn''t like to think of him as my dad. Dad would imply a man who had been there for the children. Dad was a word associated with love and care. Father, on the other hand, sounded much more distant, more cold and that suited our rtionship


    better.


    Chapter 178: I Have No Interest in You, Adanna


    "Okay, well, thanks for dropping by to tell me. I will go ahead and caller now which was soo but boredo


    "You are wee. See youter."


    She strutted away from me, her hips swaying so badly that it seemed like it would kert, ring me tiek theder sedly sedersyth when I had told her I wasn''t interested because it looks like the wanted me to watch her welk away then we one thing then was conceited. I turned around with a scoff and got back to my office. The Vine of food and the was key kept in the widest  seeing Adanna hit on me and finding out that my sister needed me,


    The first thing I saw when I finally turned off airne mode was the countless texts and missed calls from Ava. 1 karded to call her back, and she answered within a couple of rings.


    "Marshall? Thank goodness, I have been trying to call you for ages 1 panicked vice titans tours toe spies on the fore


    "Hey, sorry, I forgot to turn off the flight mode on my phone and my work phone heurt been churyph. Wie spiegodt, being my best to keep my voice calm and hopefully helping calm her as well


    "It is dad, he had to be sent to the hospital. I am in the waiting room now, the d... doctor is in there with Kim old her the pain in the crack of her voice. The sound of it made my heart constrict. "What happened?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    Truthfully, I didn''t really care about that old bastard, but I did care about my sister, and I never wanted her to furt


    "I swung by his office and found him copsed on the floor. H...he wouldn''t wake up, Marshall" She informed me, her voice thaking wi


    distress.


    My heart ached for my little sister, while I had distanced myself from our father. She still cared about him, I had grown out of the desire for his love and make him proud, but she never did. She still craved the type of love only a parent could give their children "Which hospital are you in? I aming right now." I said, I put her on speaker, needing my hands to stuff paperwork into my bag and grabbing whatever I would need to continue my workter when I got home.


    "Onyx hospital," she said, and also told me which floor I would find her on and the wing she was in.


    It felt like I had forgotten something as I hurried out of my office and towards the parking lot. At that moment, everything else faded into the background, my mind focused on getting out of here so I could be by my sister''s side. But still, while I got into the car, something was nagging at me in the back of my mind, like there was something else I should be doing too. What could it be?


    Chapter Comments


    LIKE

 Men 179

    Chapter 179: You Are The Only One For Me Chapter 179: You Are The Only One For Me Angelia


    Jocey and I were at the coffee shop, sitting opposite each other and while I was looking at her, I wasn''t actually seeing her. My mind was somewhere far away, and I definitely should feel shitty about it. But I couldn''t register anything but what I had seen in the hallway just moments ago. What the hell had Adanna been doing with Marshall? Even with her back turned, she wasn''t difficult to recognize. It was hard to admit it, but she was too pretty to be mistaken.


    I had known she had a crush on him, that had been hard to miss. But it never seemed like he reciprocated her feelings. However, for my life, I can''t understand why she was even at my school. From what I knew, she wasn''t attending our university and why had they been standing so damn close? Marshall had clearly seen me yet, he hadn''t been in touch afterward. He had to know how it must have looked for them to be standing so close for her to touch him so intimately like that. I mean, he didn''t owe me anything. After all, I was the one who initiated our break and he was free to do whatever he wanted, with whoever he wanted. I just...I guess I had thought he wouldn''t move on so easily and so fast. My fingers itched to send him a text, but then again, I had given up my say when I said I wanted a break. "Are you okay?" Jocey asked, waving her teaspoon in front of me, clearly trying to get my attention. I blinked, snapping out of it.


    "What did you say?" She sighed.


    We sat there, talking for quite a while, going through two cups of coffee and a baguette each. I asked her if Godwin had ever asked her out, which he had. After he had asked me for her number the first time I met him, which I refused to give him. He then approached her directly. They had actually ended up going on a date, but there hadn''t been any chemistry between them, which was a bummer. Godwin


    seemed sweet.


    All the while we talked, I still couldn''t forget the topic ofw. I had a few questions that turned to be asked, mainly about stalking and harassment. But I wasn''t sure if it was the best idea. There could be consequences if I had asked them, but it wasn''t like I was going to tell her about my situation. Although, maybe someone else''s. That should be okay, right?


    "Hey, have guys learned anything about stalking in one of your sses?" I asked Jocey, once again her brows furrowed.


    "No, we haven''t, why?" She asked suspiciously.


    "Oh, nothing. It is just a colleague who has some trouble with her ex-husband and the police won''t do anything to help with the matter." I tried ying my question off, hopefully sessfully.


    I immediately regretted asking her about it though, he had made me too fucking paranoid to be talking about this but it t was toote to pull it back now.


    "Well, I don''t know much about that subject, since your colleague knows who her stalker is, then I would rmend that she get in touch with a family attorney or a criminal attorney toy down a restraining order on his ass. She can also appeal to the court independently, but an attorney will make it easier for her. That way, if he ever gets within a hundred yards of her, then the police are forced to act."


    Before I could stop myself, another question tumbled out.


    "Actually, now that I think of it, I think she mentioned she thought it was her ex-husband. But what if it is not? What could she have done -if she didn''t know who her stalker was?"


    My eyes flitted around the room, albeit covertly, making sure no one was paying attention to our conversation and especially not the topic of conversation. She shrugged.


    "To get a restraining order, she would have to present evidence of stalking and, normally, she would have to know the first andst name of her stalker as well. Although, with sufficient information, it can still be done. Like if she has their driver''s license, home address, their description and vehicle description and the likes."


    Chapter 179: You Are The Only One For Me


    I knew neither of those things. I forced myself not to show my disappointment, not wanting to risk any more of the suspicion she had shown a moment ago. The reminder of our girl''s coffee date was restrained on my part. I had too much on my mind, and the truth be told, my head was all fucked up. I couldn''t stop wondering about Marshall and Adanna and I often had to fight the urge to check the camera in my apartment on my phone. My brain was overworked by overthinking, and my body was exhausted by the amount of toxic chemicals constantly being pumped into my system because of the stress and fright I was experiencing.


    She didn''tin about my somber mood, and before we went our separate ways, she wished I would feel better soon. How I longed for that to be the case. It pissed me off, it made me feel angry and frustrated that someone was choosing to put me through this. It made me sad because I didn''t know how I would fix this. How long was this going tost? How long could I cope? And it made me discouraged, because now I knew the information I needed to get my hands on to be able to catch him. But, how was that even possible unless I got him to show me his hands? But how? How could I even bait him into doing that?


    My mind was going a mile a minute, considering and discarding ideas of how to bait him into revealing who he was. It needed to be alright, it could be something he would see right through, because then, he wouldn''t bite the hook if I tried another time. I had one shot, and I couldn''t fuck that up. At the bus stop, my phone vibrated, indicating a text. Feeling rtively safe with so many people surrounding me, I took the opportunity to divert my attention-briefly to the phone screen. My heart started pounding when I saw the notice was from Marshall. My thoughts went immediately to what I had seen earlier. How close he and Adanna had been. While I didn''t want to overreact, it was hard not to. I wasn''t best at logical thinking, and it didn''t help that I was still struggling with insecurities or that we were on a break. Meaning, if he wanted to move on, he could and I couldn''t hold that against him.


    ''Shit, I was supposed to text you earlier, but I had a family emergency, and Ipletely forgot until now. Adanna came to tell me my father was in the hospital and that my sister had tried to reach me, but my phone was in flight mode. My work phone died as well, I know what it looked like with her, but I assure you. I had no interest in her, she was the oneing to me but I made it clear to her that she and I would never happen. I have no interest in any other woman but you. Please believe me when I say that, you are the only one for me.''


    His texts brought me warmth. It would have made me feel bad that I needed the confirmation that nothing was happening between them when I was the one who wanted a break. But, the idea of the moving on fucking hurt, and it hurt worse knowing that I would have been the cause of it.


    ''You shouldn''t have to exin yourself to me. If you want to be with another woman, that is your prerogative. But I appreciate it all the same, I still care about you guys a lot. I just need to figure some stuff out before I can give you my answer. I hope everything is okay with your family. I texted back, it felt like a weight off my shoulders, telling him that I care about them.


    I didn''t know if it was wise to admit it, but at that moment, I didn''t care. The warmth settled in my chest on my way home, but it didn''tst because when I got to my apartment door, another package was waiting for me.


    I stared in horror at the tiny red dress currently on my bed, getting a dress from my stalker because of that point. I have to admit that was what he was, creepy in and of itself, but a dress in a dress in size for a toddler in particr made it that much worse. The box hade with another note in the same handwriting as the first.


    ''Happy three years.''


    My throat closed up as I looked at the princess-themed clothing. A shudder went through my entire body, my stomach rolled and I felt queasy. I was this close to puking. I didn''t know what these gifts meant, but they felt sinister. They were disturbing gifts intended for a child. First, a teddy bear and now a freaking toddler''s princess dress. My eyes were stuck to the red fabric and hundreds of thoughts flooded my mind while I stared at it. I found this one, more than the others rming. The bear hadn''t been too weird, but this was too specific. Why a toddler''s dress? It took far too long to get my head straight enough to take a picture of both the dress and the note before I put the card in the envelope containing all the others, along with the scratched out pictures of my men and me. My hands were shaking so much that I had trouble sliding the card into the envelope.


    My day had started well, with a good morning text from Marshall and breakfast sent by Kingston. But it was hard to hold on to that feeling when shit kept happening. My mind wasn''t armored with strength, it wasn''t built to protect myself. My mentality was fragile, too easy to crack. Just a hint of fear, and I was done for. It sucked to admit it, but that was the truth. My social anxiety stemmed from fear, fear of facing judgment, fear of not being good enough. Fear of being too weird, too ugly and too doll. It was so easy for something or someone to crack my frail mentality. Scare me just a little bit, and that fear would take root, being unable to fight it made me feel weak. Sure, I would work on some of those fears, but I couldn''t exactly use exposure therapy with my stalker like I had done with my social anxiety.


    Chapter 179: You Are The Only One For Me


    I should have been on my way to the caf¨¦ now for my shift, but as soon as I had gotten home to change and saw the box outside my door, I texted to let my boss know I would be a littlete. I didn''t actually want to go, not now when my head was all over the ce alone with emotions, but I refused to let this person take everything from me because if I was giving up and hiding, then he would have already won. Bit by bit, I built myself up again, from the frightened girl who wanted to hide from the world to one who could at least get herself out of


    the door and go to work.


    Chapter CommentsN?velDrama.Org content.


    Dawn Corfitzson


    need a camera in the hallway


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >


    1


    SHARE

 Men 180

    10 36 Fri Nov 29


    (0.36.


    My possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 180: I Was Terrified


    Chapter 180: I Was Terrified Angelia


    It took time to get myself ready, while the change into the hideous uniform for my work was quick, steeling myself to walk back out of the building was what took time. I had to get my emotions in check and get out of my head enough to be aware of my surroundings while outside. It was no small feat that I managed to do it, especially when the princess dress had messed me up so badly.


    With the itchy underskirt of the uniform and self-defense tools in my hand, I got to the cafe forty minutester than I should have been. Still, I was proud I even showed up at all. I stiffened at the entrance of the cafe, already regretting my choice toe here. Today, I had been expecting to work with ra, who I had shared a shift with a few times before but instead I was faced with the one person I had hoped to avoid. Ben was standing behind the counter, his heavily disproportionate lips pressed in a hard line, making the upper lip practically non-existent in his anger.


    Watching his eyes narrow as he looked at me, I was thrown back to thest time I had worked with him. That time, Rardo had been the one to drop me off at the cafe, and that in itself had made him seem a bit unhinged. But it was the imagery of Ben watching from the window as Marshall picked me up that had burned itself inside my mind. I would never forget how angry he had looked at them, how his eyes had seared into mine before we drove off. It was the same look he was giving me now. I shivered. Ben has asked me out on multiple asions in the past, each time I had politely said no. While he had never stopped asking, he didn''t push too much to make me ufortable. Now, though he probably thought that me not satin had been an excuse, even though it hadn''t been at the time. Before my men, I hadn''t nned on dating anyone. What happened with me and them were never nned, it just sort of happened, but I didn''t think Ben would look at it that way.


    "It was about damn time." He said when I got closer, he was quiet enough for the customer not to overhear.


    "Sorry, I had something important to do that couldn''t wait." I lied.


    "Or you just wanted to get paid without doing your damn job." He muttered under his breath.


    I wanted to tell him that it was riching from him, but I figured it was best not to poke him while he was already angry. Instead, I left for the break room to drop off my things. The only tactic that worked when being around Ben was ignoring him and going about my day, unless he demanded attention. Then I had to tread carefully. The first part of the shift went okay, I could still feel his eyes on me, but the customers distracted me enough for me to be able to ignore his attention. But no matter how distracted I was, I tensed each time I returned to the counter to pick up food and drinks, my skin crawled being so close to him. It was exhausting being constantly on guard with a colleague, Ben had always been the type that I was careful around but the tension between us had only skyrocketed the day he had seen me with my men. Before, when I shared a shift with him, it wasn''t this bad. Sure, I did all the work, but at least he gave me some space then, he didn''t hover or stare like he does now. It didn''t help that I had a stalker and a part of me couldn''t help but wonder if it might be him.


    Thest part of the shift was what I dreaded the most, I let thest customer pay his bill and watched him walk out the door, leaving Ben and me alone. My shoulders tensed ij the silence that pursued, knowing it wouldn''t be long until he opened his mouth and spewed out- some nastiness.


    "I didn''t see one of your boyfriends drop you off this time." Hemented in a tone that was anything but friendly and pleasant.


    I opened my mouth to respond that we weren''t in a rtionship but I stopped myself, not knowing if it was wise to admit that I wasn''t with them anymore. With how strange he was acting, what would he do if he knew the guys weren''t in the picture? "They were busy." I replied, walking with quick steps to collect the cleaning supplies and he followed me.


    "I bet they were," he hummed in a suggestive tone.


    "You know, you can never hold their attention for long? They will be on to the next best thing as soon as they are tired of you." He said, Intent on making me hear his hurtful shit.


    - Fri Nov 2!


    Chapter 180: I Was Terrified


    Insecurities were a funny thing, while I felt secure that they wanted to be with me, some old insecurities still were tricked in. Thoughts I often tried to suppress forced their way into my mind. Was I really good enough for them? I had never managed to hold one giry''s interest enough to start a rtionship. Was I enough to keep the interest of three? Trying not to show how much hisment hurt me, I forced a shrug. But my hands shook as 1 grasped the bucket and started filling it with hot water.


    "Funny you say that, I vividly remember asking me out, not once but several times."


    1 shouldn''t have antagonized him, but it was toote. I could see in my peripheral vision that his face was already turning a dangerous tint of red. Beughed darkly as his gaze swept over me.


    "I just wanted to know what all the talk is about fat girls in bed. Are you guys really as wild as people say?"


    My forced pretense of an attitude wavered under the hurt of his words. Fat was a word drenched in negativity. It was used as an insult instead of a natural description, it stung. I wasn''t thick-skinned, and I didn''t handle mean words as well as I probably should have. Although, I couldn''t let him see me reacting to it. I wouldn''t give him what he wanted.


    "Well, it is too bad I am not interested in finding out what bony men are like in bed. Otherwise, you might have gotten your answer."


    In an attempt to shut him up, I might have taken it a tiny bit too far. He wasn''t one to handle being served what he dishes out.


    "You fucking bitch," he cursed in a tone that was far too quite for my liking.


    It sounded much more sinister than his usual loudness. He stepped inside the small supply closet, effectively barring the only way out.


    "You think you are so damn funny, don''t you? You are nothing but a whore spreading your legs to anyone with money." He spat as he spoke, and I could feel droplets of it hitting my cheek.


    My hand tightened around the handle of the bucket, which was now steaming from the hot water inside. He stepped even closer, forcing me to back away. This wasn''t like when Kingston pushed me up against the wall, this was abusive and meant to create fear. "You are nothing. The only reason they are fucking you is because they view you as easy. They are with you because you are too ugly to deter women from approaching them, knowing they can get them if they want. So they have a bitch on the side for emergencies. You are the bitch."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Lies, they were all lies, but my eyes stung as I was forced to listen to all the hate.


    "Why don''t you quit while you are ahead? Save your pride while you still can." He continued as if he was on a damn roll and had more than enough hate to spew.


    The water from the bucket sshed as I moved, a few dropsnded on my thigh, burning my skin. My hands tightened their hold on the


    bucket.


    "Ben, you don''t want to do this." I warned, but my voice sounded weak and small and not much of a warning.


    "What do you mean? I am not doing anything." The smile he gave me was one of mockery, slick and arrogant and cruel.


    He had been angry and made me ufortable before but this? This was different, I was terrified. I grabbed the bottom of the bucket, getting ready as he drew closer. I bit my teeth as his eyes dropped to my breasts before taking in my shaking legs. My hand twitched as he opened his mouth to say something else, but before either of us could make our move, the bell attached to the front door chimed. We were no longer alone. I was safe, I hoped.

 Men 181

    Chapter 181: 1 Was Not Okay


    Tuch happened here? This wake walk to thing


    He started walking towards me, but he must have se


    Cave & Hum Rigger than himself the vinly left safe gisting


    ng the Mieur as if fave seente o from thumping heute auf the state that I was plearly in


    He perified his tone and moved more slowly toward me


    *H you can put the bucket down*


    skin.


    I blinked and then blinked again like I was restraining my brain and waking up all at once. Adrenaline still buzzed beneath making me jittery. I didn''t move to get out of the bucket, but I didn''t need to. He was right there, grabbing it from me and cing it on the floor. As soon as his hands were free, he pulled me into his arms.


    "Gosh, you are shaking." Hemented softly.


    "Come on, let''s get you out of here." He didn''t ask any questions as he guided me to the break room and collected my bag, throwing it over his shoulder. As soon as we left the caf¨¦ building, I rxed a little. Not a lot, but some.


    "Do we need to go to the police station?" He asked, looking at me with carefully hidden worry, but I noticed it all the same.


    "No," I said, shaking my head vehemently.


    "No police," I couldn''t risk the policeman seeing me there again after he had warned me about keeping quiet. Besides, the police wouldn''t


    do shit.


    He looked like he wanted to object, but I think he also saw my determination. If he wanted me to go down to the station, he would have to drag me there himself.


    "Alright, my home or yours?" He asked, and I was d he didn''t try to convince me. I didn''t have it in me to argue with him right now.


    "Yours," I didn''t want to be in my apartment. Not when it has nofort to give me anymore.


    "Is it alright if James joins us? He is already there, but I can send him away if you want us to be alone."


    "It is fine, I don''t mind having him there."


    "Great, but I will send him out to buy some snacks for us so we can talk."


    Of course, he wanted to talk, but I appreciated that he would wait until we got to his ce. I needed a minute to collect my thoughts and calm down from the entire experience. Now that we had put some distance between us and the cafe, I felt myself mentally putting distance between what had happened to me there as well. I felt cold and empty in the safety of Andy''s presence. I didn''t want to think about what would have happened if he hadn''t gotten there at the time. Speaking of which... "Why did you show up after closing time?" I asked.


    Chapter 181 1 Was No Okay


    wwe haud riding things


    kud 0 dom him, it was a home lose situating, but at least


    I have but my mind 1 spengir


    No fabe pesurance fut was okay, but I clearly


    We continued talking on our way to his houer. Well, he did most of the talking. It felt nice just being able to listen to him, and it helped too. Hearing his voice, it made me feel like I was safe. We met James outside his building, and if was heartening to see how they both looked at each other. They were still very much smitten with each other


    "I was just about to go to the store, Andy didn''t specify what kinds of snacks I should buy. Is there anything in particr you want?"


    Hend James asked me, he also seemed to notice something wrong because I had never heard his voice be so soft. I shook my "I am not picky." Andyughed.


    "Don''t listen to her, she might eat anything, but if there isn''t chocte or ice cream, then she wouldn''t enjoy it." James smiled.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Noted, I will be back in twenty minutes. Find a movie to watch while I am gone." He said and walked away.


    "So, we are watching a movie?" I asked as we began walking up the stairs.


    "Hasn''t it be our thing?" Andy joked, both in truth, he was right.


    We did watch a truckload of movies together, it was our way to simply be in each other''spany and rx.


    "Can we watch sci-fi or something dystopian? I don''t want reality right now."


    "Sure thing, girly. We will watch whatever you want."


    It had only been a few days since I left his house, but I could always see a few changes to the living room area. A new colorful nket hung over the backrest of the sofa, a newmpshade decorated the tablemp in the corner. There were more subtle changes too, like the fresh flowers in an old vas that was empty days ago and a book at the coffee table that I could guarantee wasn''t his. He wasn''t much of a reader. When he moved to the couch, I made a beeline past him, ensuring I got the best spot. It was on the far left and had a footrest attached to it.


    "Bitch," he said teasingly, but as he took a seat next to me, his expression soon grew serious, and I knew he intended for us to have our talk. I didn''t want to, I just did not want to think about it.


    Grabbing the nket, I tucked it around me, it gave me a sort offorting weight on me that distanced me further from the jarring event. He probably saw how little I wanted to talk about it, but I knew he wouldn''t let this go. He was all about tough love when needed and didn''t let me run from my problems.


    "What happened to the caf¨¦, Angelia?" He asked.


    "1..." I sighed. Best to get this over with.


    "Benmented that he hadn''t seen me being dropped off by one


    of


    my boyfriends and went


    on about how they would lose interest in


    Chapter 181: I Was Not Okay


    BOURE Sam


    I told him about how Benmened me in the supply doser and that he egr saying whatimer e contidos furt me all the while setting me with his presence. I didn''t know why Ben had turned so hateful wants me in the dink of an eat became at ned m down and then found someone better? He had his own suppress notes danger to anger and I had picked for the der buttOSE to bring that anger to the surface? I didn''t know, and maybe, I would ser ind out viny Andy grey nozzangly more posed in 1 continued telling him about the incident. He conlist sit ill, abandoning his seat space and the nom


    "I am going to kill him. He said sharply


    "I am seriously going to kill him, you will ball me out of prison, alrigh


    Even with how hard it had been to retail the story and feel the emotions I had felt earlier, I confint help the smallugh that came out


    "You will do no such thing, he is not worth the prison time. He is just mean bully, I will talk to his ant and tell her I wont work WILD him anymore."


    "Neither will I, that is for damn sure." He sighed heavily as he sat down beside me again his fastation and anger hadn''t lessened, int at least it didn''t look like the vein on his forehead wasn''t about to burst anymore


    "I wonder what she will think of that?" I said.


    I respected the woman, mostly because she made it a point to hire struggling students and nned the shit around our schedule. But, when it came to her nephew, she was failing her other employees hearty

 Men 182

    Chapter 182: He Is A Great Guy Chapter 197. He Is A Great Cary


    *Yuck what she will think, if the doesn''t like it, I will quit. It is about time I started using my new bachelor''s degree in the field it is meant for anyway." Andy mutteredt


    He got his degree in economics three years ago. He had just not applied for any job yet. It would be sad if he would eventually quit the caf¨¦. But there was no further work, that is why he chose a poorly paid cafe. It was always meant to be a job for us to help with school, but we shouldn''t work there when we didn''t have to.


    "You should," I nodded.


    "After all, you didn''t study your ass off for four years for your certificate to collect dust on your wall


    "Fine, I will start looking for jobs." He mumbled.


    "Soon," I urged him, making himugh.


    "Yes, I will start next week, mother." He gave me a smile as he bumped my shoulder with his.


    "Hey, what Ben said to you, I hope you don''t believe a word he said. Those men are crazy about you, they wouldn''t have jumped through all those hoops to be with you if they weren''t. Yes, the things they did weren''t the best way to show their interest, but at least it shows how three insanely hot men panting after your luscious ass should weigh far more than the words of one ugly guy." Augh escaped me. Yes, Ben was an ugly guy.


    "No, I didn''t believe him, but that doesn''t mean that it didn''t hurt." I admitted, my fingers absently ying with the strings at the end of the nket.


    "I know, it did. If someone had said that to me about James, it would hurt me too. Even knowing James wouldn''t do that to me."


    We sat in an easy, but thoughtful silence until the front door opened, and James walked on, reminding us of the movie we had forgotten to pick out.


    "I got us a little of everything, with how urgent Andy made it seem in his text, I figured it was a binge eating kind of day." James said as he dumped the entire contents of the bag onto the table.


    He had really gotten a little out of everything, including several different choctes, a tube of ice cream and skittles.


    "You are the best." I groaned, already reaching for the package of milk dubs that was practically calling my name.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It was weird how easy it was to distract myself with snacks, eating my feelings and all that. It was probably not the best way to deal with shit, but it was better than the alternative, crying it all out.


    "Hey!" Andy protected loudly as he faked being offended.


    "I thought I was the best." He muttered.


    "Correction, you were the best, but you weren''t the one who brought me snacks." I teased.


    "Yes, baby. Did you hear that? You just got reced because of some milk dubs." James joined in on the fun.


    "But, it is okay. You are still my number one unless Angelia wants to share some of her milk dubs?"


    Chapter 182: He Is A Great Guy


    For the chance to be your number one, hell yes, Iughed, handing the box to him. Andy gave us both the stink eye,


    "You guys are evil, absolutely evil. And for that, I will pick out the movi and I can guarantee you won''t like it one bit."


    He was right, the movie he had ended up choosing was so bad that it was funny. And by the end of it, my cheeks hurt from all theughing. It ended up being the perfect escape from reality, being with them redirected my focus for precious hours, and it was blissful not to be constantly stuck inside my head.


    Both of them ended up walking back to my apartment, but only Andy fellowed me inside. Once again, James gave us some privacy. He was so stealthy in the way he did that, that he probably didn''t think I noticed how thoughtful he truly was. But I did.


    "He is a great guy." Imented as we walked up to my floor. I had already checked on my phone to see if it was safe, albeit covertly.


    "I think so too," Andy muttered.


    "So, you approve of him?" He asked and I smiled.


    "I really do...." I cut myself off at the sight of a package by my apartment door.


    It wasn''t one of the boxes like the two other gifts I had gotten. Instead of a in box, this looked to be hand wrapped in red-wrapped paper and the package was soft. I could already feel the earlier glow of happiness was off me, and new fear grabbed ahold of me. I quickly looked at Andy, hoping he hadn''t seen the package yet, but the grin he was sporting led me to believe he had seen it.


    1


    "James is waiting, you should probably go back to him." I hinted, wanting to get him far away from the package.


    "Fine, but you will call if you need anything, right?" He gave me a look that said the only answer to his questions was yes. "Yes, I will call you." I nodded.


    "Now go be with your man." I urged him, but still he hesitated.


    "Are you sure you will be okay alone?"


    "I will be perfectly fine, thank you for today."


    "Anytime, girly."


    He finally went back, but not before he looked at me onest time to really make sure I was okay. Once I was safely inside my room, I looked closer at the package. It wasn''t until my eyes snagged in the envelope taped to it that my heartbeat slowed considerably. For one, this was different handwriting than the one I had gotten from the stalker. And it was addressed to my Bunny. Carefully, I extended the


    card from the envelope and read it.


    ''I debated whether I should contact you or not, I don''t want to fuck this up. We will respect your wishes if you would like us to back off. But I figured, since you hadn''t told the other two motherfuckers to stop, then this was okay. Is this okay?''


    A smile teased my lips, but I was fully aware of how strained it was. While a huge part of me wanted to feel the joy that Rardo was giving me, and I was feeling it...it was simply too hard to bask in that thought I had received another one of those gifts from the stalker and that anxiety wouldn''t go away that quickly. Ripping the paper, my eyes widened when my hands came in contact with what turned out to be the fluffiest and softest fleece robe I had ever had. The robe had the perfectvender shape, which was my favorite color, and it warmed my heart that they knew mine as well as I knew theirs. Tucked in the robe was another note, and I hurried to read it. I was desperate for words from my men.


    Andy gave me the idea. He told me your apartment got cold in the fall. I wanted to give you so much more than this, something that would assure me you would never grow cold again, but I realized I would overstep your boundaries if I did. Take care, honey." So that was why Andy was grinning so hard. My heart melted, and my strained smile lost some of its stiffness. It seemed I hadn''t lost as


    Chapter 182. He Is A Great Guy


    much of my happiness as I had originally thought, and it didn''t escape my notice that only my men could bring it to the surface. Fuck, 1 missed them, though. If I wanted to be with them again, I needed to figure out how I would get him to reveal himself, but I didn''t know how the hell I would even do that. I was fucked.

 Men 183

    Chapter 183: She Was Like Siren


    Chapter 183: She Was Like A Siren Rardo


    I cursed as I dropped the barbell after finishing myst set. My legs we shaking from the squat, but I was far from done. As soon as I was down with my legs, I focused on my arms instead. 1 had already been there for well over an hour, possibly three hours, but it wasn''t enough. I found working out to be one of the few ways I could keep myself distracted enough to avoid the strong urge to pick up my car keys and hunt Angelia down. It had only been a few days, and already was hanging by a thin fucking thread.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    How can a woman turn three grown-ass men into obsessive, heartsick bys? She was like a siren. After hearing her addictive song, the absence of it made it almost painful to bear. The ache for her grew, and there was nothing to do but hope that she would one day give us relief from it. If 1, a year ago, could have listened to my thoughts, he would have wondered if I needed hospitalization. Maybe I did. I


    ened didn''t know what falling in love with someone was supposed to feel like Was it supposed to take over your entire fucking being and make you into a blubbering fool? Make you unable to think of anything but her? Make you dream of her when you fall asleep just to see her face? If so, love was a fucked-up drug but one I couldn''t turn down.


    Music red from the speaker, the bass synchronized to my own heartbeat. It drowned out almost everything except the part of my subconsciousness that always whispered after Angelia. I really had be a lovesick idiot, but from the looks I had seen of Marshall and Kingston, I wasn''t the only one. Fucking Kingston, jealousy still crawled beneath my skin at the thought of him and Angelia togetherst weekend. He had told us what had happened with no small dose of smugness. I would like to make him choke on his fucking smug shit, but no matter how jealous I was, I also took it as a good sign. She wasn''t entirely over us if she was that affected by his presence. Still, I wish it would have been me, and I was sure Marshall thought the same about himself.


    Kingston, a pair of dumbbells, I started on my first set. With each rep I did, I felt some of the jealousy retract its ws from my chest. By the third set, I breathed easily again. In an arrangement like the one we had with Angelia, envy was pure poison and I would not let it control me. I trained until I could hardly see past the sweetness stinging my eyes and only then did I clean up after myself and hit the shower. The thought of Angelia and Kingston still hadn''t left me, but instead of the initial envy I had felt, I couldn''t help but envision the scene. Kingston wasn''t very forting, and he definitely didn''t go into details, but my brain was great at working around the unspoken details of the night. My dick hardened as I envisioned her in Kingston''s stronghold; he would have let her go if she had truly wanted him to, but she hadn''t. I could picture the heat in her eyes even as she tried to deny her desire. She was hot when she tried to fight it, her body softened while her mind hadn''t let gopletely. She had been like that the first night I had touched her in the viewing room. Marshall had slipped his hand up her soft, smooth thighs, and her eyes showed signs of her internal struggles against what she might have considered inappropriate. Should she let him touch her? Was it okay to let her desire take charge? Could she ept doing this with two other men in the room? But while she might have struggled, her body had already decided to let her pretty little thighs spread so nicely for him.


    What truly made me burn was lust when she had sunk into submission and embraced it. That night, when she had done it, I couldn''t help but slide my own hand up her thigh. I had kept a close eye on her and studied her expression in case she wasn''t into it. With a tight grip on my swollen dick, I began stroking myself to the image of our girl. It was the only way I could get myself off, by thinking of her. I envisioned all the nights I had been with her, fucking her, eating her out and even the image of me cuddling her was enough. A low groan spilled out of me as I pretended my hand was inside her tight little pussy. I can vividly remember the feeling of her walls grasping me as I fucked her onto the mattress. I lived off the memory of it. I was rough when I fucked my hand, focusing more on cuming than on teasing out the pleasure. This was not to get a moment''s relief. Nothing more.


    Leaning against the shower wall, with one arm, I moaned as my balls drew tight. I tightened my grip further, mimicking the grip of her pussy as she orgasmed around me. The steam from the shower enfolded while the warm water from the rainfall shower head beat down on my bowed body. It was a disappointing sort of pleasure when I cum, it felt good but not nearly satisfied enough.


    Detaching a separate shower head, I cleaned the cum off the wall before washing myself. My eyes caught on the strawberry shower oil as I reached for my shampoo. I hadn''t removed any of her things from view including the toothbrush currently keeping minepany in the holder. I had hope that she would return to us. It was a torturous kind of hope, but I refused to let go of it.


    ****


    The club was in full swing when I got to work by music yed from the speaker. It was the perfect background music for the sensual soundsing from the section where ys were in session. Members stopped to look at me as Lerossed the floor, heading towards the 1/2 Chapter 183: She Was Like Siren


    bar. I wasn''t often in the main part of the club, but from time to time, I liked to observe the amnce and the workers and members alike, I wanted to stay on top of things and ensure everything was in order. This was mostly where I got ideas for the club on what to improve and what new e


    elements we could bring into Pleasure Pce.


    "The usual, boss?" The bartender asked from behind the bar, already reaching for my favorite brand.


    "Yes, thank you." I grabbed a seat, cing myself with my back to the bar to get a clear view of the club.


    The reddish glow of the building was dark enough that it created soft shadows but it was also light enough to not have trouble seeing anything. If anyone wanted privacy, there were rooms for that in the biding, but this space was for the public. Anyone could watch, and anyone could be seen. At first, the club was supposed to be a regr basin club but I decided that would have been too boring. There were enough of those clubs in the city, and I wanted to offer something none of them did, a ce to act on all desires without the no-sex rules involved. Here, the members could let go of all inhibitions and do as they pleased as long as it was safe and consensual.


    "Here you go." He said, cing the ss of rum and coke on the bar counter next to me.


    I turned just enough to reach the drink easily without giving up the view. Picking up my wallet from my pocket, I handed him the money and told him to keep the change. He was one of the few members who weren''t rich or had a donor. I had granted him a heavily reduced member''s fee and, in return, he worked for me. Not only was he a fanatic bartender, but he was also my eyes and ears. I couldn''t always be downstairs and make sure there weren''t any problems, but he could, especially if he worked in the most central part of the club. Whereas members often hesitated to bring up with the owner, they had no qualms talking to the bartender. He listened to troubles, made quick work of sorting things out and if he couldn''t, he contacted me immediately.


    "Any problem tonight?" I asked, still scanning the space for any needs for improvement.


    "No, sir. No more than usual, but...." He paused as a man approached the bar to order a drink.


    I waited patiently while he mixed a drink with a flourish I almost envied. The member paid before leaving. I hadn''t originally nned on them having to pay for the drinks, given the hefty membership fee, but Kingston advised me to keep the drink price. Not only did it discourage anyone from mixing drinking with ying, but it also added to the exclusivity of the club.


    yone from

 Men 184

    Chapter 184: What Did You Hope For?


    Chapter 184: What Did You Hope Te


    Rardo


    Kingstonmented that the fee paid for the safety of ying publicly an


    that fee. I happened to agree with him.


    "But?" I prompted when we were alone again.


    "We should keep an eye on that new member, Maxim. I had forgotten his surname. It might be nothing, but I noticed him watching Ma Taylor." The bartender said, I frowned.


    "Maxim Ogu?" I asked.


    "Yes, that is the guy."


    Damn it, I had been the one to vet him. If he did something that would piss me off, I am going to rip his head. I scanned the arms and soon found both him and the Taylor couple. Maxim was sitting several seats down from the pair in the seating area, but he had a clear view of them. I narrowed my eyes as he looked right at the couple. I shifted my gaze back to the bartender.


    "Had he approached them?" He shook his head.


    "No, he has kept a respectable distance. At least for the moment."


    "Good, I will let security know about your concern. They will keep an eye on him both here and through the surveince cameras. Is there anything else I should know about?" He shook his head again.


    "That is all."


    Finishing up my drink, I sent a text to the ones working security tonight to watch out for Maxim Ogu. With ast look at the couple and him, I started making my way to the stairs. I have seen enough here. I had taken a few steps up the stairs when someone called for me. "Sir?" Turning back around, I saw one of the dungeon monitorsing towards me.


    "Yes?"


    "Adanna is asking for you toe to the reception. There was a woman there asking for you."


    "Thank you," I said, not thinking twice as I crossed the floor in a hurry, making my way to the reception.


    It was an impossible wish, but I hoped the woman the floor monitor was talking about could be Angelia. My heart almost burst at the thought of her seeking me out. The hallway with the boudoir inspired pictures depicting the bdsm lifestyle passed in a blur, and soon I was on the stairs leaning towards the front entrance. Each step I took was filled with unbidden excitement and hopefulness. As the reception and the woman came into view, I stalled. Of course, I had thought the chance of Angeliaing was slight, but seeing this woman was much more unexpected.


    My former acquaintance was standing at the desk, having what seemed like a pleasant conversation with Adanna, which stumped me. They never used to get along. She turned around to face me, a smile resting on her lips. I didn''t smile back. "Master," she addressed me.


    "Lily?"


    Chapter 184 What Did You Hope For?


    stared at bet, not knowing what to think after teeing her again. We had parted on great enough terms, but our growthges had been that, line. Having her back here confirmed me, it left me surprised, and Iter being surprised, thable to help myself, I took in the wataan I had thought I would never see again. She still looks good with her high cheekbones, long silky hair and smooth skin. Her lips were painted pink, which brought attention to her prominent cupid''s bow, he had more curves than thest time I had seen her, it suited her. She had colored her hair too, making it a dark blonde instead of the in nk the used to have.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, ignoring her title for me, for now.


    "I moved back to the city. She said as if that was an answer to why she was here, at my club. The hopeful look in her eyes made me suspicious, though.


    Adanna tried to pretend she was focused on something on theputer screen, but her stillness was proof enough that she was listening to our conversation and being nosey. I didn''t know why she was still on my payroll. I had never liked her. At first, it had been a favor for Marshall''s sister and when I had grounds to fire her, Angelia stepped in. Our girl had a big heart, but I couldn''tin about her. Her big heart allowed our group toe together, and hopefully, it was what would bring us together again in time.


    With a sigh, I signaled for Lily to follow me.


    "Let''s talk in my office."


    I didn''t worry about having her sign a confidential agreement, she had already done that when I opened the club years back and this type of contract had no end date. Lily followed me without hesitation, her eyes immediately went to the floor as if she had taken my suggestion as amand. Trained behavior was hard to unlearn, even after spending years apart. I was almost impressed when we walked across the club, and she made no notion of looking around the ce. I knew she had to be curious about what had changed since she hadst been here. Like an obedient ve, she walked behind me with her head cast down. I farted on my nerves, but I wasn''t one to make a scene in public. The second I closed the door behind us, I spoke in a gentle but impatient tone.


    "I am not your master, Lily. I never was."


    Her eyes snapped back up, they shone with pain at my words, almost making me regret them. It didn''t feel right to me to not be upfront with her, I didn''t want her to think of our time together as something more than what it truly had been. Training, pure and simple. She had already been a ve for a few years by then, but she had agreed that I could practice my dominance with her. I had been an inexperienced master and she had the experience to guide me.


    "Please, don''t say that, ma..Mr. Morgan. You were my master once upon a time, the best one I have ever had." Her voice was timid but with an undercurrent of strength.


    Letting another sigh, I moved to my seat behind my desk and motioned for her to sit across from me and she did.


    "We didn''t have a true master and ve rtionship. It was practice." I calmly exined to her, though I found it unnecessary to even exin it.


    After all, she was the one to suggest it. I had only epted her offer.


    "You remember our agreement, right?" She nodded, looking unhappy to admit to it.


    "I do, but it felt real. Didn''t it?"


    "Yes, it did." I replied honestly.


    Our arrangementsted one and half years. And during that time, it did start to feel a bit real, but it hadn''t left right. However, it had proven to me what I had already known; I was a master through and through. That had been the only thing about our arrangement that had felt right. She looked relieved at my response, perhaps too relieved.


    "What are you doing here, Lily?" I tried again, hoping for a better answer this time.


    "I..I missed the city. Abuja wasn''t as exciting as I thought. It was too slow-paced for me."


    Chapter 184 What Did You Hope For?


    rected, but didntment on thetter.


    y became her boyfriend. When he got a job in Abuse, the meet


    "Seven years, right?" I nodded.


    "It still doesn''t answer my question. What are you doing at Pleasure Pce?


    "Oh," she suddenly looked unsure and I cursed my harth tone.


    I usually wasn''t this impatient, but with theck of sleep these past days. I was lucky to keep my eyes open, not to mention holding a


    somewhat decent conversation.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "I was hoping.. she trailed off, shaking her head slightly.


    "What did you hope for?"


    I made sure to keep my voice gentle, now that I had gotten a better look at her, there were changes to her that were impossible not to notice. For one, she never used to be unsure of herself, and secondly, there was this kind of sadness to her that I hadn''t seen in her before. Sure, a lot could change in seven years, but it seemed to be more than a mere change.


    "I had hoped that maybe.. that maybe you could take me on as your ve again?" Her voice started to waver as she spoke, further hinting that something had changed. Something bad.


    "What about Thomas?" I believe I remembered her boyfriend''s name correctly. She shrugged.


    "We broke up years ago. I just.. I need to get back to the scene."


    "What aren''t you telling me?" I asked, suspicious that she was contacting me out of the blue after not having talked to her for years.


    Her eyes widened in surprise. Collecting herself, she shook her head in disbelief.


    "I have forgotten how good you are at reading people." She said with a nervousugh.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Men 185

    Chapter 185: Did He Touch Her?


    Chapter 185: Did He Touch Her?


    Rardo


    "Lily, I haven''t seen you for years. Why now?" I questioned.


    "I told you, I want you to be my master again." She stated, and I kept myself from objecting that there was no again because we were never truly master and ve.


    "I have had three masters since Thomas, and none of them did it for me. There was no chemistry or even sparks. I didn''t have with them


    what we used to have. Will you consider taking me on as your ve?"


    "I am sorry, Lily. But I can''t do that."


    CHE


    Even if Angelia wasn''t in the picture, did she really expect us to start up right where we left off several years ago and in a pretend bdsm rtionship at that? Her head hung in disappointment, but her eyes told me she knew my answer before I spoke. "Is it because of the new girl?"


    Now it was my turn to be surprised.


    "How do you know about her?"


    "People in our circle talk, Mr Morgan. I heard there was a new girl in the picture and that you and your friends were sharing her."


    Herstment seemed almost tainted with jealousy, but her facial expressions showed none of that.


    "Then why ask if you already knew I had someone else?" My jaw clenched, not liking the thought of someone dismissing Angelia like that. She shrugged again, a sad smile on her lips.


    "I thought it was worth a shot or else I would have regretted not asking. I hope you take no offense to it, I just..." she sighed.


    "I need someone who can take care of me, you know? And truth be told, you were the only one I could think of."


    "I did take offense, though." I quipped.


    "I understand you might be in a dilemma and need someone you trust, but I do not appreciate the dismissal of my submissive."


    I didn''t feel the need to tell her, my former submissive. Besides, for the moment, we were only on a break, not broken up.


    "Submissive?" She gaped, clearly shocked by the turn of events. She mustn''t have heard about me taking on a submissive and not a ve through the grapevine...


    "That was unexpected. I thought you were a master? What made you change your mind?"


    "I don''t remember this being any of your business." I said harshly,


    Lily and I were through a long time ago, and I didn''t like the fact that she thought she could question me or any of my choices.


    "Oh, it wasn''t meant like that at all. I just meant..."


    "You mean what, exactly?" I prompted impatiently.


    Chapter 185: Did He Touch Her?


    "Well, I just never thought you were interested in a submissive. You seemed so natural being a master."


    I am damn well a master, but that side of me wasn''t as important to me as Angelia was. Not that I would tell Lily that, not that I would tell anyone that. Angelia would never find out ho


    being a master was ingrained in me because I wouldn''t allow her to feel bad about my choice to give it up for her,Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You seem to forget yourself, we are not friends or confidants. We had seen each other for years, we were strangers who used to know


    each other once upon a time. Things changed, I have changed since then." I spoke with an edge that betrayed my irritation.


    My eyes narrowed when she shivered in what looked like pleasure, taking an unwee liking to my tone. If she didn''t backtrack soon, I would kick her the hell out of my office and my building. Her hand shook as she brushed a strand of hair from her face, but she managed topose herself. Shaking off the slight lust in her eyes. "I am sorry, I spoke out of turn." she sighed again.


    "I am really not in the right headspace now. It is not an excuse for my behavior, though. But I am happy to hear you have found someone, truly. You deserve only the best." She added.


    "Thank you, you do too."


    But it won''t be me. With that strained smile, I was sure she heard what hung slightly in the air.


    "Thanks, but just so you know, I didn''te all this way just to ask you if you would be my master again."


    "Then, what was the other reason?"


    "I want to renew my membership at your club." She said,


    "I have heard the price has gone up since thest time I was a member, but the costs won''t be a problem."


    I know it won''t be. She has inherited millions from her mother. Everything inside me told me not to ept her as a member. Maybe it was because of her apparent interest in me or or because of the way she tried to insert herself back into my life, all the knowing I already was with someone else. Whatever the reason was, I wanted to object to her joining my club. I opened my mouth to do just that, but she cut


    me off.


    "We got off on the wrong foot, and I realized it waspletely my fault. I promise you that I will respect the boundaries you set, and I won''t make further advances on you. Frankl, no club in the city measures up to this one, and you know I only want the best of the best." "Fine," I said before I could regret it.


    "I will set up a meeting for you with Bryce, and he will discuss the membership with you." Her face split into a broad smile.


    "Thank you, I appreciate it."


    "Don''t mention it."


    I didn''t want more contact with her. After I sent her to Bryce, I tried to focus on my work. But my mind wasn''t ready to let go of the encounter with Lily. Something about her seemed off, like something was tugging at the back of my mind. But I couldn''t grab hold of it long enough to figure out what it was. My phone rang, taking me out of my thoughts. With a quick look at my screen, I answered.


    "What''s up?" I asked, wondering why Andy was calling me. He never called, I was always the one who contacted him.


    "Hey, man. His voice sounded hesitant on the other line. I immediately tensed.


    What is it? Is Angelia okay?"


    213


    Chapter 185: Did He Touch Her?


    "Actually, no. She is not."


    "Is she hurt? What is going on?" I asked. If anything had happened to her, I couldn''t bear the thought.


    "Angelia is fine. Well, not fine, but physically speaking. She is not hurt, am not really sure if I should have called you." He confessed.


    "She wouldn''t like me going to you guys about this but..."


    Thank goodness, she is not hurt. For a moment, I had envisioned our girl in the hospital or worse. Although my tense muscles didn''t rx.


    "But?" I prompted, impatiently, to find out what the hell he was going on about.


    "But, I don''t know how this should be handled. Angelia wants to forget it ever happened, but I want the fucking weasel to pay for what he did to her. I would beat him up if I could. Frankly, I am not much of a fighter. You and Marshall didn''t see iting, which was the only reason I managed to get a hit. I didn''t even break your nose, even though you guys actually deserve to get your noses broken. But it was in the past. Anyway, what I am saying is he deserves to feel as scared as Angelia felt when he cornered her..." "What the hell are you talking about? Who cornered her?" I cut off his rambling, unable to make sense of what he was saying.


    "Ben," he practically spit out the name.


    Ben was the guy Angelia worked with who she hadined about.


    "He had been asking her out long before you guys were in the picture, and it seems he didn''t take it well when he found out she was with you. He started saying fucked up shit to get and cornered her in the closet today. You should have seen how Angelia looked when I found her, her whole body was shaking. She was so scared."


    Raging hot anger gripped me, taking my body hostage as I registered what Andy was telling me.


    "Did he touch her?" I bit out the words, not wanting to find out the answer, because if the answer was yes, he was a dead fucking man.


    "No, Angelia won''t say it but I think she believed he might have if I hadn''t shown up. He did try to screw with her thoughts. He told her she wasn''t good enough for you guys and that you would lose interest in her. He called her fat and a whore, spreading her legs to anyone with money. You know how she struggled with insecurities or at least she struggled a lot with it before she met you guys."


    Every muscle in my body was strung tight, ready to let out some of the burning need to mess this Ben guy up. I did know how much Angelia had struggled with insecurities, and to have someone speak so ill of her, to attack her weak spots like that. It made me beyond mad.


    -ter Comments


    POST COMMENT


    B


    10:47 The


    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Men 186

    Chapter 186: Make Him Pay


    Chapter 186: Make Him Pay. Rardo


    "Ben''s sudden hateful outburst towards her terrified her. I have never seen her like this before. I figured you could...I don''t know what I thought you could do about it. It is just..." Andy trailed off.


    "He should know not to go near Angelia again, and I seriously doubt he will listen to me."


    "I will take care of it." I didn''t hesitate to say.


    "I will warn Ben off her and make sure he heeds it." He sighed in relief.


    "That is good."


    "Do you know where he is now?" I asked.


    "Maybe I have often seen him hanging around Zenith Bar at all hours of the day, whether it was a weekday. He might be there."


    "Thanks," I grunted, getting ready to hang up. My hand shook just a little, betraying my violent feelings.


    ""Of course. And Rardo.."


    "Yes?"


    "Make him pay."


    The hard tone in his voice surprised me, but what especially surprised me was his thirst for violence. Maybe it shouldn''t have. It was clear he cared about Angelia a lot. He had gone against two men much bigger than him, Marshall and me, to protect his friend. I could definitely appreciate that kind of loyalty and friendship. I smirked cruelly.


    "Oh! Believe me, he will."


    As soon as we hung up, I dialed another number, my private investigator. He had been working for me for years, he was old, but his mind was still sharp.


    "Hi, I am going to need your help with one other issue. A time-sensitive one, I want you to find a guy named Ben for me. He works at the caf¨¦ in Ogume and the owner of the caf¨¦ is also his aunt. I need the location as soon as possible, preferably tonight." "Of course, Mr. Morgan. I will call you as soon as I find him."


    I put the phone down and tried to settle in for the wait. It was impossible, though. My hands itched to find this filth who thought he had the right to talk down to Angelia. That he had the fucking mind to hurt my girl''s self-confidence and damage her own self-image. I had promised Andy that he would pay, and I found myself eager to deal out the punishment. For a moment, I debated telling the two men about this, but I wanted this guy to suffer and not die. He wasn''t worth the blood on our hands, because I doubt Kingston would see it that way.


    Making my decision not to wait until I heard from the private investigator about Ben''s whereabouts. I picked up my jacket and keys and left the building through the back doors. It was dark outside, the night nketing the city as the moon took over from the shing heat of the sun. The temperature had dropped since I had arrived at the club but the sight of a chill was a blessing to my heated skin. Using the installer GPS tracker, I typed in the address of the bar and hit the road. The adrenaline grew stronger the closer I got to the bar, my thoughts went into a jumbled mess of anger and worry. I didn''t like Angelia being alone, but if she didn''t reach out herself, I wouldn''t push her. It had to be her choice to let me in, nothing good woulde of me making decisions for her.


    Chapter 186: Make Him Pay


    The streets near the bar were practically empty, a couple was bickering by a car while a homeless man had camped on one of the benches by a bus stop. Seeing the man in his poorly patched clothes sleeping on hard metal made the anger in me stutter. It reminded me of a time when money was tight and the fear of losing our homes was strong, as well as a valid concern. However, I doubted my grandparents would have ever admitted to it. I parked the car in a well-lit area, though I didn''t much care what happened to it. I had many more important concerns to deal with. Before I went on to try and find the motherfucker, I passed by the sleeping man and stealthily slipped him a few hundred which I always made sure I carry with me for purposes like that. I could only hope he would spend the money well, but either way he chose to spend it, it was his to decide.


    The couple had driven away, leaving the street utterly vacant except for the man currently snoring his eardrums to damage. Zenith Bar was a dump, it smelled of sweat, spilled drinks and days-old puke. It was nauseating, and I couldn''t envision anyone wanting to freely spend their time here. It made sort of sense that a slime like Ben had nowhere better to be. This hovel suited him. I looked around the dimly lit ce, but other than a hook-up girl trying to entice a man into buying her service, and the bartender. There was no sign of Ben, the bartender locked eyes with me as I chanced to catch whatever illness coated the area, and I walked up to the man.


    "What brings a man like you here?" the man grunted, taking in my fitted suit with greedy interest, wondering if I would be an easy target.


    I narrowed my eyes at him, and my hands clenched into fists. The bartender wasn''t the one I was after, but I could use a good fight if he chose to do something stupid. With a sneer, he grabbed a beer for himself, opening the bottle with his teeth. He split out the cork, the metalnded on the floor with a disgusting tter.


    Well?" He prompted.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "I am trying to find a fucker in need of a good bashing." I responded, seeing no need to y pretend.


    This guy probably saw the worst of the worst. He wouldn''t be one to squeal at the pigs. The hook-up girl currently sucking a man''s dick in the corner of the bar was proof enough of that. A twitch of pity pressed upon my chest at the woman having to sell her body to get by. debated giving her money but decided against it. She might take my offer as an insult and I didn''t want her to feel as though I pitied her. Even though I did. Some were too proud to ept help and I didn''t have time to get in a row with her. Maybe I coulde back another time when I wasn''t in a rush. To see if she would be interested in help without having to sell herself to get it.


    "Oh, yeah?" He chuckled in disbelief, wrongly judging my character based on my clothes.


    He, especially, should have known it wasn''t the clothes that urately portrayed a man. It was the way the man held himself.


    "And what do you think I can do for you?"


    "Have you seen a skinny guy by the name Ben tonight? Dark hair, ugly little shit." I said, holding a hand to my chest, indicating his height and doing my best to ignore the pig-ish gruntsing from the corner


    "Maybe I have seen him, maybe I haven''t. My mind is a bit fuzzy." He took a mouthful of his beer before letting out a loud burp as he pounded his chest a couple of times. My lips curled in disgust.


    "I might need a little something to help with my memory." He hinted but I had already expected it. pping a hundred on the bar counter, I spoke.


    "You will get another hundred if you answer my question."


    He quickly slipped the money into his pocket, I wouldn''t have seen it if I had blinked.


    "A skinny dark haired guy, you say? Sure, I have seen him. He left about fifteen minutes ago. I don''t know which way he went."


    In other words, I had a fat chance of catching up to him but I would still try.


    "Thanks," I said dryly, throwing him another hundred and hurried to exit the fine establishment.


    Outside, I had two choices, a fifty-fifty chance. Cursing, I took a right and hurried down the street. The street was only lit by weak streetlights and as I got to another crossroad, I squinted to the left but didn''t see a soul. There wasn''t anyone on the right either. Again, I 2/3 10:47 Thu, Dec 5


    Chapter 186: Make Him Pay


    took a guess and went left. I walked past a drunk staggering towards the garage can, and I did not want to be anywhere near here, when he puked everything up. I wasn''t far from Angelia''s apartment and I got sick at the thought of her living there. This was no ce for a young woman. If she ever took us back, I mean, when she took us back, would make sure she never slept alone in her apartment ever again. If she wanted a ce to be alone, I would find her other living dungements,


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Men 187

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 187: I Will Stay Away From Her


    Chapter 187: I Will Stay Away From Her RardoContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    If the street hadn''t been so quiet, I wouldn''t have heard the pained grunting from the alleyway. My first thought was to ignore it, but I knew if it had been Angelia, I would want someone to check and make sure she was okay. The alley was dark, but I could make out a boy cowering against the bricked wall with his head bent, holding one hand against his ribs. He looked up when I got close enough to see his face, my jaw ticked as I saw it was Ben.


    The anger I had felt since Andy called came rushing back, but a wave of horror swept in as I scanned him. I hardly remember his ugly face, which was even uglier now. The left side was almost caved in, and his eyes were swollen. He was bleeding heavily, and I couldn''t discern where it came from, the deep wound just below the temple of his nose, which looked broken. Shit, his entire body looked broken. He was barely able to stand, only managing it with desperation and the aid of the wall. From how he stiffened, I guessed he knew who I was, probably from the day I had dropped Angelia off at work.


    I didn''t feel satisfaction as took in his crumbled form. Instead, I felt disgusted because whoever had done this to him was a deprived motherfucker, I hade here today to beat the shit out of him, but whoever had gotten here before me had set out to kill this guy. "Please, no more." He whispered, trying to hold a hand up in self-defense, but it didn''t get far before it fell back to support his ribs again.


    "I promise I will stay away from her. She w..won''t ever see me again."


    Stay away from whom? I wondered, guessing that he had gone after another girl, one who was a man with no morals at all. Unless...could Kingston have heard about what Ben had done to Angelia? No, even Kingston wouldn''t have gone this far, I hoped. I strolled closer, keeping a menacing look on my face.


    ''It seems someone beat me to the punch." I chuckled darkly, even as my stomach clenched in revolt at the sight of him.


    ""Please, I..I can''t."


    Tears were streaming down his face, it mixed with his blood, making the tears look pink. The beast beneath my skin that hade here to cause blood and pain to the lowly scumbags who had terrorized my girl stuttered and wavered in its unrelenting rage. I had wanted to make him feel terrified like he had done to Angelia. But this, this was beyond anything I could have ever done. Whoever had caused this


    was one sick fuck. I started walking towards him, nning to help rather than hurt. It was a surprising change in events, but I was no


    killer. And if I left him here, he could die.


    The sound of the police siren stopped me in my tracks, and my eyes fell on the phone currently in his hand. It seemed he didn''t need my help after all,


    "If you ever go near Angelia again, the pain you are feeling now won''t measure up to the pain I will cause you." I warned him in a dark voice before leaving him to be rescued by the police.


    I was still furious, still pent-up with anger, but he had gotten more than enough pain for one day. With a curse, I picked up my phone and called Kingston. He would know where I could release the anger inside me. Fucking Ben. Whatever the message he had gotten from the sick fuck that beat him up, let''s hope he listened, because while I would go easier on him, I would think twice about making him bleed if he hurt Angelia ever again.


    But who was the fucker that beat him up? And who is he promising to stay away from?


    Angelia POV


    The night has been restless, I couldn''t seem to shut my brain off when I went to bedst night. The deepest part of me knew that what


    Chapter 187: I Will Stay Away From Her


    Ben had said wasn''t true and that he had only said just to hurt me. But had never been one who faced hateful words with my head held high. I was insecure, about myself, about my body, my personality and everything. I had thought I was over most of my insecurities, but it appeared


    Wasn''t. I didn''t know if I ever would be. Maybe the insecurities I had about myself would always be there, lurking in the shadows and waiting for a time when I was weak enough to let them in Maybe it wasn''t something I could work on and get rid ofpletely. And maybe I was okay with that.


    Still, that traitorous brain of mine couldn''t help but wonder if there was any truth to what Ben had said.


    What was I doing stringing these men around? Three men who could have gotten anyone they wanted. Would they lose interest in me in the long run? Would they see my stretch marks one day and prefer unblemished skin? Would they hear myugh and find it as T annoying as I do?"


    I guessed time could only tell what the oue would be. This break of ours could be enough for them to find someone better, to want someone better. But it could also prove Ben''s usations wrong. Perhaps my stalker never goes away, and I would never have the guts to put anyone at risk. That was another thought that wouldn''t let go. It circted in my mind, not always at the forefront, but it was constantly there, in the back of my mind. That was my biggest fear, that not only would I lose my men, but he would still be there, watching, waiting. Although, I didn''t want to know what he was waiting for. What silenced my thoughtsst night was an unexpected text from Rardo, as if he knew how much I neededfort after the day had.


    ''You are the kind of beautiful that makes me forget everyone else exists. Goodnight, my bunny.''


    Andy called again this morning, but I let it go unanswered. I knew he was worried about me, but I couldn''t find it in myself to talk to him more than necessary. All the pretending was exhausting mepletely. I didn''t know how actors could do it. To y a part and take on emotions that weren''t real. I could hardly fake a smile that was convincing enough. While I was burnt out from all this pretending, there was also this restless energy inside me, like I was in a fixed agitated state. Nerves made my heart beat just a little bit faster and my hands couldn''t quite hold still, constantly fidgeting.


    I had received good morning texts from my men and breakfast from Kingston. It was the only thing that made today a little more. bearable. However, I only managed to take a couple of bites from the fluffy pancakes before my stomach got tied up in too many knots. As it got closer to when I should be getting ready for school, I once again debated whether I should go or skip. The joy of learning was slowly slipping away, being reced by dread at the thought of being around too many people while trying to force my brain to focus on anything but my current situation.


    With a muttered curse, I decided not to let him make me lose everything I had fought so hard for, especially my education. I slipped on my favorite pair of pants, hoping it would somehow lift my mood, if only slightly. But the denim fabric that used to hug my curves was now a little baggy and much more unttering than it had been a week ago. It only served as another reminder that I was anything but okay. Everything was changing, even my clothes didn''t fit me like they used to. I frowned as I began putting my hair in a ponytail, feeling the slickness of oil beneath my hands. When was thest time I washed my hair? When was thest time I washed myself? When did I start letting myself go? My life had turned into a song track for depression and anxiety. I should probably send the psychology professors a picture of one to use as teaching material for their students. I was sure they would be able to show them telltales of what to look for in a patient.


    I hesitated by the mirror, wondering if I should put on any make-up. I didn''t feel like it, though I didn''t feel like doing anything at all. What was the worst that could happen? That my stalker happened to see me looking like aplete mess and lose his fascination with me? One could only hope.


    he would have to work harder than that. I stiffened each time my phone got a notification, only to rx when I remembered I had finally blocked the stalkerst night. I couldn''t handle how easily he could contact me. If he wanted to talk to me,


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Men 188

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 188: This Could Have Been Me


    Chapter 188: This Could Have Been Me


    Angelia


    "Hi, Angelia." Godwin ran to catch up with me, unaware that I had sped up because I didn''t want him to.


    He looked like a schoolboy, with his hands gripping the reins of his backpack.


    "Oh! Hi, Godwin." I pretended I had only just seen him.


    "Where are you doing in such a hurry?" He asked, following me outside, I could sense his eyes on my face, probably taking in the circles underneath my eyes.


    "I have a bus to catch." I lied.


    I didn''t really care if I got on this bus or the next one or the next one after that. My stomach clenched at the thought of being alone. However, I didn''t want to be with anyone either. Scratch that, I didn''t, but with only three people in particr. He nodded, seemingly disappointed.


    "So, what are your ns for today?"


    My mind went nk as I tried to find some kind of excuse because I felt he was going somewhere with that question.


    "Laundry," I blurted.


    "Laundry?" He repeated. I nodded vehemently, my cheeks reddening.


    "Yes, I have so many dirty clothes to wash. I am down to myst panties." He chuckled.


    "Yes, that does sound important. But can it be postponed an hour or two? I figured we could grab a coffee or something."


    My lips parted to speak, but I froze as my eyes drifted to the left. Marshall was leaning against the building off to the side with his phone to his ear. Yet, his eyes were locked on Godwin and me, clearly more focused on us than on his conversation. I could see him say something before hanging up, giving me his undivided attention. Something inside me burst to life at the sight of him, my skin buzzed with the pleasure of being in his near proximity. His presence was a unique sort of happy pill that made me feel a little less shitty and a lot more like myself again.


    He was a cure, a salvation, yet I denied myself the opportunity to feel like this every day. All in the name of love, I was a clich¨¦ and the worst kind at that. His eyes darkened when they swung to Godwin, and the hand holding his phone whitened before I felt someone touch. my shoulder to get my attention.


    "What do you say?" Godwin asked when I returned my gaze to him. Gosh, why did he have to look so hopeful?


    "Well, I..." my phone buzzed in my pocket, cutting me off from responding.


    "I have to take this, I said apologetically, sliding it out of my pocket.


    One look at the screen, and I stiffened as my eyes widened astronomically. I immediately sought out Marshall again, and I found him nodding towards me as if telling me to answer the phone. Creating a little distance from Godwin, so he wouldn''t overhear the conversation, I epted the call.


    "Yes?" I asked, my voice came out shaky. The nerves are bleeding into


    Chapter 188: This Could Have Been Me


    What are you doing with that boy?" The husky timbre of his voice caressed me through the phone, making me shiver in sinful delight. It was a voice designed for the bedroom and all the naughty talk that happened there.


    "Angelia, I asked, what are you doing with that boy?" He repeated when didn''t respond, too caught up with the thought of him and me In the bedroom.


    Gosh, these men could really flip a switch inside me, making me go from messed-up and depressed to having dirty thoughts and a hammering heart.


    "N.. nothing, he was just asking if we could hang out." I said in a soft tone, making sure Godwin didn''t hear anything.


    "And what did you tell him?" He asked, his eyes cut to the boy in question as they darkened further.


    "That I couldn''t." I answered honestly.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "And yet, he hasn''t moved away from you." He noted with a good hint of distaste.


    "I gave him a shitty excuse for why I couldn''t, and he asked if I could postpone my errands for a little while."


    I didn''t know why I was telling him all of this or why he was even asking. We were supposedly on a break. His eyes narrowed and if looks could kill, Godwin would already have been on the ground by now.


    "I don''t give a fuck what you tell him as long as he gets the message."


    "Why?" I breathed, enraptured by his fire.


    It seemed I like my men jealous, probably a toxic trait, but I still found it strangely hot. He turned his head towards me, locking his eyes with mine. They didn''t show signs of jealousy now, but the darkness was still there.


    "You know why, baby girl. You will always be ours, no matter how much you try to deny it."


    As if I could ever deny it. I swallowed, my throat suddenly dried.


    ""Is that so?"


    "It is definitely so. Do you need another reminder of who you belong to?" He asked, licking his lower lip as he stared at me with intense


    heat.


    My thighs clenched, remembering clearly what he was referring to. When I had told him that I had ns to go out with Andy and his boyfriend, And James thought I was single and wanted to match me with Kent. Marshall didn''t take it lightly and had instead reminded me that I was theirs. This felt wrong, speaking like this to the professor while anyone could overhear us. It felt wrong, but it also felt so


    fucking right.


    "There is no need for that," I said, surprised that my voice came out steady.


    "Too bad, baby girl. I could have had you screaming my name in ten minutes tops. Run along then and tell that boy, you are busy." He emphasized the word boy, like it was an insult. Perfectly aware that I appreciate men more.


    He hung up but still watched to see that I followed through on his demands, because it had been a demand.


    "So?" Godwin asked when I walked towards him.


    "Sorry, but I can''t hang out today. I need to help a friend out with something." I lied, feeling like shit for doing so when his smile fell. But he was quick to hide his disappointment.


    "Another time, then." I nodded.


    Chapter 188: This Could Have Been Me


    "Yes, another time."


    Marshall looked satisfied as I walked away. What a demanding and loveable jerk. It was only when I walked down the street and caught my reflection in one of the windows that I cringed. Goodness, I had forgotten for a brief second how shitty I looked, and Marshall had seen me like that. This is great. My phone buzzed in my pocket, indicating a text message, floping Marshall had something more to say, I was quick to check. It wasn''t Marshall, though. It was him.


    ''Naughty, naughty. Here I was, doing you a favor and you blocked me?


    Another text ticked in, but this time, it was a video. I didn''t want to y it, I already knew it wouldn''t be something I would like. The phone buzzed again.


    ''You should thank me, my sweetheart. I am looking out for you.''


    But I will y the video because my mind won''t rest until then. I just hoped my mind envisioned worse things than what would actually be shown when I pressed y.


    I waited until I got home, wanting to distance myself from anyone before ying the stupid video. I didn''t know what it would show, and I didn''t need anyone witnessing my distress, especially him. I wasn''t about to give him more ammunition in the form of knowing he was affecting me. The video started on a dark street, and it took me a moment before I recognized the building just a couple of blocks from my apartment. It was quiet, the only thing I could hear was his footsteps as he walked with a casual sort of purpose. I couldn''t see him, I could only see what was right in front of me, and I wondered if he was using one of those GoPros because the camera angle was way too high for someone to be holding it.


    shuddered when I realized he was following someone. In the darkness, I could barely make out a man walking further up the street, unaware that he was being followed by a monster. The man staggered slightly when he turned right, down another road. He was walking with a terrifying calmness and I dreaded to see what would happen when he inevitably caught up with the man. Then a chilling sound filled my ears as he started whistling and another shudder ran through my body. Simply by watching the video, my body went into fight or flight mode, as if I saw one being followed in a dark street at night.


    "This could have been me. Fuck, this probably had been me." I thought, thinking back to the time when my stalker had managed to photograph me while I had remained oblivious to it or the time he had texted when I had been on my way to see my men after I had been at the police station. It was unnerving and horrific to even think about. He was starting to get closer to the guy now, the whistling grew louder by the second, as if he wanted the man to know someone was behind him.


    The tune, it sounded so familiar, like something tugging at the back of my mind and yet, as hard as I tried. I couldn''t ce the melody.


    Chapter Comments

 Men 189

    Chapter 189: I Was Jealous Chapter 189: I Was jealous Ange


    The man remained oblivious, even with the stalker practically whittling right by his ear. Either the man must have beenpletely stu faced of in the men''s world, they didn''t have to worry like ut women did when they were alone outside at night. If that load happened to me, I would have either run like hell or turned around with my pepper pray. I certainly wouldn''t have ignored it.


    They turned left, he was walking so close behind him that he was practically breathing down the man''s neck. How didn''t the man notice? When they drew near an alley, he made his move. With a hard push, he threw the man towards the dark alley, making him fall to his stomach.


    "Hey, what the hell, man!" The man''s startled and slurring voice made me stiffen. A sharp gasp slipped out of me,


    My hand covered my mouth in shock, immediately recognizing the voice. It wasn''t hard not to when only yesterday he had speed hateful words towards me. A secondter, the man started getting up, his face turned towards him and the camera, confirming what I already knew. Ben had a dazed look in his eyes, hinting that he had taken more than one bottle of alcohol. He had gotten a light scratch on his cheek from being pushed onto the pavement. He didn''t let him get up, though. Instead, he used his foot to shove him onto his back. "A little bird told me you like to prey on defenseless women." The mechanically distorted voice assaulted my ears and I was almost


    stunned when my ears didn''t start to bleed.


    "Do you feel manly bullying them? Do you feel better about yourself for hurting my sweetheart?"


    "Look, psycho. I don''t know what you are talking about or who the fuck your sweetheart is." Ben grunted, trying once again to lift himself up but he stepped on his chest, keeping him down.


    "Don''t you? Does this ring a bell?" He pulled up his phone and leaned down to show Ben something on the screen.


    ''I just wanted to know what all the talk is about fat girls in bed. Are you guys really as wild as people say? The sound of Ben''s hateful


    words spilled out of his phone


    It was just loud enough to make out the words Ben had spoken to me yesterday. My heart pounded in my chest while every muscle in my body tensed. All I could think of was how the hell did he get the audio from the caf¨¦? It didn''t make sense, none of it did. We had a couple of security cameras in the cafe, but they were pointed at the entrance and the counter. None were in the supply closet.


    The audio kept ying, reminding me again of what Ben had said. I didn''t feel the same shame and insecurities do the words now as I had done then. All I felt was pure unadulterated dear, he was clearly more adept than I had given him credit for.


    "...I didn''t mean it, okay?" Ben whimpered, and with a closer look at the video. I could see him putting more pressure in his chest.


    "I was jealous, I have asked her to go out with me for years, and now she has found two other men that are suddenly good enough for


    her?"


    I could even hear the slight bite in Ben''s tone when he said it and so could he.


    "Shut the fuck up. He hissed, still with the distorted effect in ce.


    "I don''t want an excuse, she deserves more than your excuses."


    "I will do whatever you want, please. I will apologize to her or I could stay away from her. She never has to see me again." Ben begged, his voice wheezing from the pressure on his chest.


    Chapter 189: I Was Jealous


    "You will do whatever I want, you say?" He sounded almost thoughtful he removed the foot from his rib cage,


    "Y..yes, anything." The dark chuckle that came from him after his answer was enough to make me sick. I had a bad feeling about this.


    "Then, you will have to ept the consequences of how you talked to my sweetheart." He slipped the phone out of view.


    "And remember, you asked for this.."


    The first kick was fast and unsuspected, hitting Ben right in the ribs. The pain gasp from Ben was heart-wrenching soft, as if he couldn''t manage to make a louder sound. The first kick was followed by another and another, and another. They kept going, the next more painful than thest. I didn''t want to watch this, yet, I was frozen. Unable to throw the phone as far away from me as I could. Blood painted the pavement beneath Ben while hey there, unable to defend himself against the brutal attack. When he started on his face, I finally managed to close my eyes, forcing myself to not see the grotesque way he was beating him to a pulp. But while I could block out the sight, I couldn''t stop myself from hearing the sound of cracking bones and broken groans. The sound were worse than anything I had ever heard before. It wasn''t a horror movie or a drunken fight between guys, this was real and brutal. Each blow, each kick and gasp made me flinch.


    My heart galloped in my chest as if it wanted to punch a hole through my ribcage. Adrenaline was flooding my veins and I had no way to appreciate it, all I could do was sit and listen. Somehow, my ears picked up the absence of sound as well, noting that no hard wereing from him, making it clear that he wasn''t overexerting himself. Anyone normal would have been panting by now. My stomach rolled,ining about the sounds and the imagery in my mind. Unbidden, my thoughts painted a picture of what Ben must have looked like as the beating continued. I didn''t know how long I sat there, listening, waiting and hoping for this to end. I hated Ben, but even he didn''t deserve this kind of inhumane and merciless beating. No one did.


    "P..please," I could barely hear the whisper of Ben begging for it to stop.


    "Please," he repeated, crying softly, making my chest tighten in sympathy for the man who wanted to hurt me yesterday.


    But he has tried to hurt me with words, while he wanted to hurt him with violence. When it finally grew quiet, I made the mistake of opening my eyes. My gaze immediately locked on the unrecognizable body of Ben. He was still on the ground, unmoving, and I feared he was dead. His face looked the worst, a huge gaping wound below his temple was bleeding heavily and one of his eyes waspletely shut The image of him was horrifying and nauseating, yet I couldn''t look away. My eyes scanned every inch of him, hoping and praying to see a sign that he was still alive. Eventually, I noticed his chest move just barely up and down, and his fingers twitched ever so slightly. I let out a sigh of relief, feeling a tiny bit of my constricting chest release some of its tension.


    "Next time you even look at her, you will wish you were dead." He said calmly, but I could still hear the pure hate in his voice, even with the effects distorting it.


    The screen turnedpletely ck and I thought the video was finally over until he began to speak once again and this time, it was directed at me.


    "My sweetheart, I am sorry you had to watch that. I know it must have been hard to see such violence, but I did it to protect you. You know that, right? I am never going to let anyone hurt you, not Ben, not Rardo, not Marshall and not Kingston. They will never cause you any pain ever again, I will take care of you. I am taking care of you, and I hope you can one day see that everything Lam doing is for your own good." He ended the video with those rming haunting words.


    I didn''t get the moment to take in what I had seen. In the end, I jumped off the bed and went to the toilet in record time. The little I had eaten earlier today came back up and after everything was emptied out of me, I spent longer dry heaving. Sweat was dotting my eyebrows and the stench of vomit made me unable to stop retching. It was a vicious cycle. While I was bending over the toilet, I couldn''t get the video and everything I had seen and heard out of my head. The force of his kick, the horrifying groans of pain, the breaking of bones, the blood pooting beneath Ben. It was all there in my mind on repeat.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    In the end, I was able to sit down on the floor, my stomach and throat raw and achy and my head pounded from the exertion. A groan slipped out of me as I leaned against the blissfully cold tilling on the walls.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Men 190

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 190: Come Home With Me


    Chapter 190: Come Home With Me Angelia


    I had never thought there woulde a time when I would feel sympathy for my asshole colleague, but it was hard not to. No one deserved to be tortured like that, and it was torture, no doubt about it He was delusional, thinking that he protected me by almost beating a guy to death. And what had he meant by not letting Rardo Kingston and Marshall cause me pain again? Did he mentally, like when they had withheld important information from me? Or did he mean physically? Was he aware of our arrangement and what we had done in the bedroom? What he said was imprinted on my mind.


    I will take care of you, I am taking care of you and I hope you can one day see that everything I am doing is for your own good.'' It was scary how far gone he was. There was no sane thing about what he had said, and it frightened me. It frightened me a lot. ''He couldn''t get away with this,'' I thought decisively.


    I couldn''t let him get away with this, and finally, I had obtained proof that this wasn''t merely a prank but something far more serious. The police had to believe me now. After all, they only stepped in after the fact and this was most considered that. With more determination than I had shown since the picture arrived, I staggered up on two feet and returned to my bed. The phone looked innocent on myforter, but it had suddenly be the answer to all my prayers. I had tears of relief in my eyes as I unlocked the screen. The only thing I regretted was that it had toe to this before I was able to do anything about him. Clicking myself back to the text, I blinked. This can''t be


    ''No, no, no. This couldn''t be right.''


    The video was gone,pletely erased from the text with no traces to be seen. My hand tightened around my phone, my eyes staring yet not seeing anything. And there left my hope of ever receiving help. I knew then that I couldn''t let this keep happening. If I was going to smoke him out, I had to do it, doubting now that he could deliver on his threats and I needed him to find before he would follow through


    *****


    I was getting ready for school when my inte buzzed. It was a sound that my body immediately recognized and part dread and part excitement hummed beneath my skin. My men usually sent me gifts via delivery, but my stalker was also known to send stuff through delivery from time to time too. My mind turned to what I had gotten from himst time and I shuddered. Taking a deep breath, I let the scent of my apartment ground me. The entire ce smelled of nts, since apparently Marshall had taken a note from Rardo''s book and contacted Andy for help. And he in turn had let Marshall know how much I adored anything green. I now had four gorgeous nts fitted around my tiny ce, along with pots for each of them. They made my shitty apartment feel livelier and the scent helped calm me, which I desperately needed.


    The only reason I hadn''t gotten any of myself since I moved in was because it was an expense I hadn''t prioritized as a broken student. It turned out, housents were actually expensive. Kingston, true to his love ofnguage, aka cooking and food, surprised me several times with either breakfast or dinner from fancy restaurants and caf¨¦s. I don''t even know how he managed to get the restaurant to which didn''t usually provide takeout to deliver. He is impossible. The food was always good, but it didn''t hold a candle to his cooking. Gosh, I longed for his food and him too. And definitely the other two as well.


    These past seven days, I had gotten a unicorn toy, a children''s book and a doll from the stalker. It was rming, the things he got me. All of them followed with a note saying, happy two years, happy three years, and happy four years. None of them make sense, the years didn''t clue me in to his intentions for the present. I had dropped each of them in the trash, and they were probably now in somendfill. Granted, I had considered donating them, but I was afraid that would anger him and maybe bring his attention to other innocents. Answering the inte, I got the expected message that someone had something to deliver to me. My muscles tensed, and the only thing that helped the overwhelming anxiety was the fact that the delivery person was a woman. I didn''t think I would be able to go downstairs if it had been an unknown man waiting for me. Considering, I had no idea who my stalker actually was, aside from him being a man. I didn''t know if he knew me intimately or if it was a stranger I had passed on the street. And the thought that I might have been close to this creep made my skin crawl. My smile was strained as I saw the woman at the door, and it dropped off my lipspletely when I saw the package in her hand. A white fucking box. I knew with certainty that the fight of those packages, specifically white boxes, would follow


    Chapter 190: Come Home With Me


    me king after It ended.


    "It is fragile, so you should be careful with it." She said as I signed off the delivery.


    "Sure thing." I replied, still unable to smile.


    "Thank you, have a good day," I added.


    I heard the reply ''you too just before I closed the door on her. It was fide of me, but it seemed my politeness was hanging by a thin thread along with my sanity and mental health. I just didn''t have the energy anymore for fake smiles and unnecessary words exchange with strangers. Yes, things were definitely changing, including me. Back upstairs, I opened the top kid hesitantly, and it took a moment to realize what I was staring at, too busy mentally preparing myself for another horror to actually register the ss que nestled inside the box. It looked like you had seen the current Spotify ylist you were listening to on your phone with song title, artist and the pause and y button. My eyes stung and a soft smile teased my lips as I lifted the que and read the engraved gold text. ''Come home with me.


    The song made it obvious who it was from, I didn''t even need to read the note I saw attached inside the box. After all, Rardo had been the one who had given me my first dance and this was the song we had danced too. My heart squeezed painfully as my mind carried me away to a memory that was so sweet, it felt like more of a dream than anything. The first official date, dinner and sharing dessert. He opened up about his childhood, the sound of the song filling the room and Rardo walking up to me, offering me his hand. ''What are you doing?'' I asked, looking at him with wide eyes.


    Angelia, will you give me the pleasure of dancing with you?'' he smiled warmly down at me. It was rare when either one of them used my name, but when they did, it made my heart thump loudly in my chest.


    Hesitantly, I epted his hand, and he helped me up from the couch.


    ''I have never done this before.'' I admitted with a blush.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ''You will be fine, just rx and let me lead.'' he whispered against my ear, his lips tickling my skin and I shivered in his arms.


    Rardo guided my hands around his neck while he ced his around my waist, holding me tightly against him.


    ''See, this isn''t so hard.'' He said as we started moving gently to the slow music.


    It was a bittersweet memory, sweet because it was at a time when I had never been more genuinely happy and bitter because of the distance that was between us now. The song tilt and artist name had a weird cement further down on the que; leaving too much space on the que, but I didn''t do anything about it until I opened the note that follows with the gift.


    ''My sweet Bunny, this gift will be more personal than the others, and I hope that is okay. I don''t want to push for too much, but I felt the need to show you that I do care about you, and that.I truly appreciate and value the time we spent together. This que symbolizes my favorite time with you. It was never the sex which was out of this world fantastic, mind you, that I value the most. But simply being with you and getting to know you. I am leaving the space above the title empty, so we can hopefully fill itter with a picture of us together. Yours forever idiot, Rardo.''


    Great, I was officially crying again. I was off my period long ago, but I was still an emotional wreck. I don''t need much these days for my eyes to spill. Getting presents was getting harder for me to deal with. It felt like my emotions were on a seat on a rollercoaster. Two feelings were warring against each other, because I never knew who I would receive from. I felt sick one moment, feeling so scared that my stomach clenched and ached. The next moment, I felt warmth, like being embraced in a warm hug. But each time my heart wanted to be happy, it took far more to kindle that joy that it had donest time. When you braced yourself for something, not knowing which oue it would be. It did something to you. Of course, I wanted to be happy, I wanted to bathe in all the joy I could get my hands on, but it wasn''t that simple. I was always scared when I got a package, and it wasn''t until afterward that I opened it and realized that it was from my men that some of that happiness reached me. But for each package, for each time I opened one, and it was from my stalker, the fear grew stronger and more prominent, overshadowing the joy.


    Chapter 190: Come Home With Me


    For me, fear was the easiest emotion to feel. It was something that followed me and stood like an unwee guest. Fear was in my mind, living and breathing down my neck, something I could effortlessly bring up to the surface with just a thought. Happiness, though, dissipated eventually. To feel longsting happiness, I needed to refill it when it ran low, as if I was chasing that feeling. Mentally pushing away the dark clouds inside my mind, I ced the beautiful ss que on my nightstand. Although I would never choose a favorite gift I had gotten from them, this one was truly perfect because it was a piece of a memory that I hold dear. I picked up my phone and wrote Rardo a message.


    "The que was gorgeous. Thank you, that night with you meant a lot to me, and it was nice having a reminder of it!


    1


    I felt alien not using the heart emojis I was so fan of, but I thought it was for the best that I didn''t confuse them with my intention. With a quick look at the time, I gathered my things and went off to school, but not before I made sure both my cameras were working, and my apartment was locked up tightly.


    Butterflies in my stomach signaled which day it was or, more correctly, which sses I had. These past weeks, school had be a chore, but if there was something I looked forward to, it was being near him, Near Marshall. Whenever I had a ss with him, I had problems concentrating on the subject he was trying to teach us. Don''t get me wrong, he was an amazing teacher, but that strong, confident voice of his only made it harder for me to focus on learning.


    My mind is too busy thinking about something else.

 Men 191

    1


    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 191: I Can''t Put Them At Risk


    Chapter 191: I Can''t Put Them At Risk Angelia


    Being with Marshall, even if it was only as his students, was something secretly took in. Frankly, it was one of my favorite parts of the week, seeing him and being close to him, it was like a drug. And I needed to get my fix. In his ss, I could let myself forget for those precious minutes that my life wasn''tpletely fucked. There, with him. I let myself dream and, most of the time, my fantasies weren''t exactly innocent.


    Something about having Marshall as my professor did something to me. Maybe it was the power dynamic between us, me being his student and him being my professor. He had a certain authority over me in a way he hadn''t before when I was his submissive, and we all knew I had a thing for authority. In my mind, we were still together, and this just added excitement to our rtionship. It was forbidden, a slight taboo, and I was burning up at the thought of using our situation to our advantage.


    It felt wrong, knowing where we stood both in our professional and intimate rtionship, to fantasize about the things I did. But I couldn''t stop, it didn''t help that he talked with such authority and how he was so in charge of where he stood right in front of me. It definitely didn''t help that I knew what it felt like to have him dominate me, how he used his voice to control me. And it most definitely didn''t help that I knew how it felt to have him inside me, thrusting into me hard. Sometimes, I got the impression that he knew where my mind was heading for each ss, his eyes would connect with mine and I could swear I saw heat in them. Just a flicker, not enough for any other students to catch onto it. Yes, it was wrong of me to think those thoughts about my professor, but sue me for wanting to let go of everything for just a little while. I hadn''t had an orgasm since I had been with Kingston two weeks ago, and they had made me addicted to it I had tried everything to seek that small moment of bliss, but my mind wouldn''t turn off enough for me to get off. Marshall''s sses Were the only times I could actually feel a flutter down there, and I soaked it all up.


    My first ss felt like itsted at least two hours, I was strung up and ready to see one of my men. Though, this past week, I had worked hard and studied, so I wouldn''t let him take another thing from me. I was pleased to see that I had caught up with the materials and wasn''t falling behind after the days I didn''t attend school, and from the days I had attended, but hadn''t been present on. The only ss I could potentially fall behind in was Marshall''s ss with my daydreaming and all. Luckily, he always had notes he shared with anyone who would be interested in them, which I read through in my spare time when I wasn''t as distracted. Professor Raymond ended the


    lecture early, and I jumped up from my seat in a hurry to get to the next building.


    When I got there, I checked to see if the door to Marshall''s ss was open and it was. The room was all empty except for Godwin, who was sitting right beside my assigned seat. He smiled when he noticed me, and I smiled back. Aside from that time, he had asked me if I wanted to have coffee with him. I hadn''t had much opportunity to talk to him. But he seemed like a sweet guy, a little bit self-assured perhaps, but not vain. And he was a hit with the girls, at least from what I had seen of the girls in ss. It appeared the girls in this ss had two main objectives, their focus constantly switching between Godwin and Marshall. Not that I could me them, they were both ridiculously handsome. Although my taste preferred the older and more mature look that Marshall had going on. I might have been biased though, because my feelings were involved.


    "Your professor let you out early too?" He asked as I took my seat.


    "Yes, thankfully. That ss today was a drag."


    Professor Raymond had this monotone voice that made listening to him dreadfully dull. It didn''t make it better that I had him three times a week. Gosh, I liked the subject, but this voice made even the interesting things sound like he was talking about a traffic jam. "Ahh, I hate that. You have professor Raymond, right? I had himst year, so I get what you mean."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I had just started cing myptop on my desk but paused, suspicion creeping in.


    "How did you know I had him?" I asked slowly, keeping my tone neutral.


    "Oh, I saw you walk out of his lecture roomst week. I was in the ss two doors down from his ss." He replied.


    The way he said it, all rxed and without thought made me breathe out in relief. It didn''t sound like he had been following me, but if he


    Chapter 191: I Can''t Put Them At Risk


    was lying, then danimit, he was good. These days, I couldn''t get away with a normal conversation with a guy without being cautious. It was ridiculous how paranoid I was being, but I couldn''t seem to help it


    "So, I talked to Jocey." I said, filling in the silence as we waited for the ss to begin.


    Lately, I hadn''t been very social, but I could still hold my own when needed.


    "It sucks that it did work out between you guys." His eyes squinted as


    looked at me.


    ""Why?" I shrugged.


    "I don''t know, I guess you seem like a nice guy and I want the best for my friend." Heughed.


    "You guess I seem like a nice guy?"


    "Well, we haven''t had the opportunity to get to know each other properly, so I can''t say for sure that you are nice." I teased him.


    For some reason, the only me I felt rxed enough to let go of my worries was here, and when I worked at Kingston''s nightclub. But I knew damn well why I felt that way here. In this room, I was safe here and at the club. Marshall would never let anything happen to me while I was in his ss and the same went for Kingston at his nightclub.


    And you could feel safe everywhere if you had just told them about your stalker.'' my mind whispered to me.


    It was a thought I had often enough, it followed me when I was outside and my eyes searched the street for danger. It held mepany when I locked myself inside my apartment, trying to escape it all. The only time it wasn''t with me was when I fell asleep, where the nightmarish fright took hold and pushed away my hints offort.


    ''But, I can''t put them at risk.'' I tried to convince myself yet again. But each time I told myself that, my selflessness was slipping away little by little.


    After all, as I had already established, I was built with fear, and courage was something I severelycked.


    "Whose fault is that?" Godwin mused in a teasing tone.


    "Maybe we should change that if you are not busy today washing your underwear." He added. I looked at him confused. I had no idea what he was talking about.


    "Huh?" I muttered.


    "We, not knowing each other. Maybe we should change that. Finally, get that coffee together," He exined.


    "Oh, umm..."


    I didn''t know what to say to that. It wasn''t that I didn''t want to get to know him, it was just that I didn''t trust strangers or in this case acquaintances, to get close to me. It made me feel vulnerable, and I couldn''t let myself be that. "Never mind." He gave me a sad smile.


    "We can keep it like it is."


    "It is not that," I quickly exined.


    "I am just swamped at the moment, I haven''t gotten used to going to school yet while bncing two jobs on the side. It will take me a while to get better at time management."


    I


    Chapter 191:1 Can''t Put Them At Risk


    It was only a white lie, or not oben that. I did struggle to bnce it allt mostly because it was impossible to bnce anything when adding a stalker on top of it. Larckily, the part about having two jobs was still true. I had been afraid that Ben would tell his aunt why her jumped, and I would get fired, or I had to risk working with him again. ut instead of those two things happening, he had instead quit his job at the cafe. My answer appeared to ease the strain of his smile. "I get that, if your situation ever changes, let me k


    nodded.


    After a couple of minutes, students began trickling into the room. A few of the girls stopped next to Godwin to say hi. He wasn''t flirtatious with them, like I would expect a college guy who gets attention from multiple girls to be. He simply greeted them and that was


    1. it.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Men 192

    MY Possessive Mafia Men


    Chapter 192: My Body Still Wants You


    Chapter 192: My Body Still Wants You AngeliaAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The second Marshall walked in, my pulse skyrocketed, and my body instantly warmed to the sight of him. He was wearing a brown suit, fitted to his swimmer''s physique. His hair was swept carelessly to the side, and thatid-back hairstylebined with the professional attire made my mouth dry,


    Already, my mind began spinning tales of what would have happened if he were still my dominant. I envisioned that I had left my panties at home because he hadmanded me to do it. My clit would be painfully pressed on the denim seam of my jeans, and he would have known how I ached all through his ss. Each nce he chanced as he looked my way would be a warning for me to behave, for just a little bit longer, for the lecture to end and until we were alone. I fantasized about his desk the most, and the ckboard often. I saw myself bent over his desk as he rammed into me from behind. I pictured us against the ckboard, him fucking me with my back pressed against the writing surface, my shirt rubbing against the chalk written letters about today''s lecture.


    My skin burned at the thought of the indecency we could have done here. I rubbed my thighs together, trying to relieve my throbbing clit. I had never realized how much the thought of fucking in public would turn me on, to know that someone could walk in at any time and discover us. To see my professor fucking his students, and I would call him professor while we did it. And I will be a dirty, dirty student who gets off on it. A nudge from Godwin brought me out of my daydreaming, only to find everyone looking at me. My cheeks heated under their collective gaze. Gosh, I hoped they couldn''t see what I had been thinking. Did I look hot and bothered? I felt hot and bothered.


    Was there a tell for someone who was hot and bothered? Was I showing that tell?


    "Angelia, I asked you a question. Are you even paying attention?" Marshall asked sternly.


    If I hadn''t known him, I wouldn''t have been able to see the smirk he was trying to suppress, or the heat in his eyes. I didn''t think anyone else caught it. My eyes narrowed slightly, that man damn well knew I hadn''t been paying attention, and he was now calling me out in my wandering mind. "Sorry, what did you ask?"


    I had hoped my voice would be steady, but I failed miserably to hide my embarrassment.


    "What are the major ethical problems that businesses face?"


    I took a moment to think, my mind sorting through what I had read about the matter. I seriously hate talking in ss. "Discrimination and harassment?" It was supposed to be an answer, but it ended more like a question. He nodded.


    "Correct," his eyes went from mine to the student in its entirety as he continued his lecture.


    After he called me out, I forced myself to be in the present. I took notes, and while I refused to be an active part of the discussions, I listened. By the time we finished for the day, my body had cooled down But it didn''t take more than a few words from him for it to change. "Ms. Hartwell, do you have a moment? I would like to speak to you."


    "Sure, let me get my stuff." I said, the envious looks of other girls burned me as I started collecting everything in my bag. I ignored them, but a part of me couldn''t help but feel just a little bit smug.


    Trying to grab out the time, putting my things away unhurriedly, waiting for the room to empty. Only when there was only us left did I finally make my way over to him.


    "What''s up?" I tried to seem nonchnt, but if the slight twitch of his mouth was any sign, then it didn''t work.


    Chapter 192: My Body Still Wants You


    "I can''t help but notice that you seem quite distracted in my ss. Am boring you, Ms. Hartwell?" The glint in his eyes made me


    swallow.


    "N..no, you are not boring me, professor ke." I replied, feeling flushed.


    All of a sudden, every fantasy, every scenario I had dreamed up bombarded me, but especially one, discipline. I had thought about it, more than I had thought about other things as I sat through his lectures. How he would pull me aside after a ss, and he would tell me what I had done wrong. And then, he would make sure I learned from my mistakes. My pussy clenched, and I had to stifle a moan that wanted to


    escape.


    "Then tell me, Ms. Hartwell. Why do you have such trouble focusing?" He took a step closer to me, I should have tal a step back. I know I should, but my body was too desperate for his closeness. It had been too long, and I craved it more than I could put into words. "I think you know, professor." I mumbled. I hadn''t meant to make my voice sound husky, but it did anyway.


    His thumb brushed his lower lip as his eyes took me in, the heat in them was unmistakable now. He took another step closer, bringing us almost but not quite up against each other. If I were to take a deep breath, my breasts would surely brush against his chest. This, us standing this close together, wasn''t appropriate. If anyone were to walk in on us, they would know that our rtionship wasn''t strictly student and professor. They would know there was something more between us.


    "I think I do, but spell it for me anyway. So there will be no misunderstanding between us." He said, his tone dripping with scorching lust.


    "Why is it that when I watch you in ss, your eyes have this hazy look in them? And you can''t seem to sit still. I have watched you, Mr. Hartwell. I have seen how your thighs were rubbing together as if you were trying to alleviate a certain ache."


    This time, I couldn''t hold in my soft moan. My eyes fell shut, as if he was standing in front of me like my former dominant, as my professor insinuating that I was turned on in his ss was too much for me, and it was. It was heady and erotic and so, so wrong. It was dirty. I shivered when he finally touched me, he took hold of my chin and angled my face up, silently telling me to look at him. I did, I gasped as I took in his eyes. Having him so close to me, I could see how dark they had be, how full of desire they were. "What do you do if someone asks you a question, Angelia? You answer them."


    The way he said thest three words, so sternly and firmly, sent another shudder through my body. Licking my lips unconsciously, I stared up at him. His eyes tracked the movement of my tongue, and his already heated eyes turned almost ck as his pupils dted. "I...I am not sure what you are talking about?" His gaze narrowed.


    "Don''t lie to me, tell me why you look like you want to get fucked every time I see you in ss."


    Fucked, just the sound of him saying that word made me wet. I could feel it seeping out of my pussy and drenching my panties.


    "I..." I didn''t know what to say.


    "I can''t help my reaction to you." I finally admitted, I had wanted to.


    This was dangerous ground, he didn''t need to know how much I missed him and how much my body craved his.


    "It is not my fault that my body still wants you, I can''t control it." It was a pitiful attempt at trying to distance us.


    Btedly, I noticed his thumb stroking my cheek, it felt very good. His soft caress was a stark contradiction to his less than soft expression, and that opposition made me crave him even more. There was something about soft caresses and a stern face that got me going. "I didn''t say it was your fault." Hemented, his voice gruff.


    I could tell my response affected him as soon as he closed thest distance between us, his hard dick ¨¦vident against my stomach.


    Chapter 192: My Body Still Wants You


    "I feel the same wa


    about you. He confessed.


    "Do you have any idea how many times I have had to hide my hard-on from the other students? Do you know how much you torture me with your sexy body that I can''t touch, and your sinful plump month that I can''t kiss? It was fucking hell having you this close, but not being able to do anything to get you closer."


    The hand on my cheek moved behind my head, his fingers squeezing my nape with enough strength to force another moan out of me. Soft caresses were heavenly, but firm ones, those were my kryptonite. For a moment, all we did was stare at each other. So close our breath mingled, I could taste his minty breath, and he could taste mine.


    The room was thick with tension, it was almost tangible. It was enfolding us, pushing us against each other by an invisible hand.


    Chapter Comments


    LIKE


    POST COMMENT


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Men 193

    Chapter 193: You Are Killing Me


    Chapter 193: You Are Killing Me Angelia


    My lungs were fighting for air, but he was taking my breath away little by little. It felt like something had changed between us, there was something more, something heavier in the air. My head got dizzy from it, and goosebumps rose as the tension between us grew tighter and tighter. There was this attraction between us that was impossible to ignore.


    The attraction had always been there, since the second I felt him behind me on my first night at the bdsm club. It wouldn''t go away simply because we were on a break. It wouldn''t vanish just because I had now be his student. Frankly, I think that was part of why this attraction seemed stronger now, more explosive than before, because there was a new element mixed into this, the forbidden. After all, we humans always wanted what we couldn''t have. It was in our nature.


    "We shouldn''t be doing this." I begged, though I didn''t know what I was begging for.


    For him to take the kiss I desperately wanted to give him or for him to pull away because I was too weak to do it myself. He leaned down, his mouth just an inch from me. "You are right, we shouldn''t." I could feel his words against my lips a second before he mmed his lips against mine.


    The second I tasted him, was the moment I lost myself to him. My mind was empty, there were no thoughts guing me, no worries or cafes that I had been troubled by thesest weeks. He was anything but sweet as he took and took and took. It seemed like he wouldn''t be satisfied until he devoured mepletely. He was greedy, insatiable, and I was powerless as I offered up everything I had to him. There was nothing sweet about this, this was hunger and desperation and longing all mixed into a vtile cocktail of lust. I wanted to drown in him, I wanted to never evere up for air. I didn''t need it as long as I had this mouth against mine.


    Groaning, he fisted my hair and attacked my lips. The sting in my scalp made me gasp with pleasure and pain, and he took the opportunity to slide his tongue into my mouth. I sucked on it, wishing it was something bigger, something harder I was sucking on. My body screamed for more, more and more. It wouldn''t feel enough until he was inside me, thrusting into my wet heat.


    "Please," I whined, wing at his arms to get him as close to me as possible.


    With his lips and hands on me, I forgot everything but him. There were no stalkers, no creepy gifts and scary texts. There was no fear or hopelessness. It is just us and our desperation to consume each other. His hands found their way to my ass, and he squeezed them with a strong dash of possessiveness. His action brought another moan out of me, and then another as one of his hands slid from my ass to my front, cupping my pussy through my jeans. He pressed his palm against my clit, massaging it through the rough material of my pants.


    "Fuck, you are killing me, baby girl." Marshall groaned.


    I stiffened in his arms, as if my brain had restarted and my mind was now reminding me why this wasn''t a good idea.


    "What is wrong?" He pulled away from me, sensing that something had changed. I instantly missed his closeness.


    "We shouldn''t be doing this." I said, echoing my words from earlier, only this time it wasn''t indecisive or full of need, it was a statement. I shook my head, my eyes pleading with him to understand something he had no knowledge on to fully and truly understand it. "...I am sorry but I can''t. I need to go."


    I didn''t hesitate as I grabbed my bag and went. My step, hurried. I forced myself not to look back and kept going because if I didn''t, I was afraid of what I would do next. It was difficult walking away from him. My body practically screamed in despair. The only thing that made it impossible for me to turn around and continue when we left off were the threats hanging over their heads. With each step, my jeans rubbed ufortable against my throbbing clit, effectively reminding me of what we had done. I had been weak for him when I had to stay strong.


    Chapter 193: You Are Killing Me


    "Damnit," I cursed, feeling sexually frustrated and angry at the person keeping me away from my men.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Tonight, after my shift at Kingston''s nightclub, I would take out my favorite vibrator and have the orgasm my body so desperately needed. I refused to let my stalker take my pleasure away from me like he had dine with everything else. First, I just needed to get through being in proximity to Kingston. Let''s just hope I could get through the night without kissing him or fucking him. My will was now on a thin thread, especially after the fire Marshall had lit in me.


    ****


    Later that day, I found myself once again locked inside my own apartment. My thoughts were too scrambled to make sense of any of them, but my feelings, on the other hand, were prominent and hard to dismiss. I was full of nerves and sexual frustration. Thebo was awful and not rmended. What had happened with Marshall should''t have happened. I was scared that my stalker would somehow find out and hurt him because of me. That type of fear was even worse than fearing for myself. If something happened to him, something like what had happened to Ben, it would be on me and I wouldn''t be able to bear that weight.


    My half-eaten dinner had turned cold, it wasn''t easy for me these days to eat. I had thought it would be better today, though. I had returned home with a bag of veggies and noodles, having nned to make Kingston''s stir-fry. I had thought that after spending some much- needed time with Marshall, it would have improved my appetite. I had been jittery, and there had been so much life in me. But it soon changed when there was another package from my stalker at my door. Talk about a fucking crash right down to reality. This time, I had gotten a doll that used to be popr in the early two thousand. I knew it because I used to have a doll just like that when I was younger, with it being the standard note. It was my sixth gift from him. I shuddered just thinking about it.


    What the hell was his fascination with children''s clothing and toys? Clearly, he was deranged, and that made me worry what length he would go to make sure I was following about him. My phone rang after I had forced myself to start getting ready for work, my hands turned shaky as I ced my eyeshadow brush down on the bathroom counter. Hesitantly, I picked up my phone and looked at the screen. A part of me was convinced it was my stalker, and that he knew about Marshall and me. I let out a breath of relief when I saw it was Andy. I debated not answering, but I figured I couldn''t avoid him forever.


    "Hi," I greeted him, trying to keep my voice light.


    "What would you know? She actually knows how to answer her phone." He said sarcastically, but there was a sound of relief in his voice as well.


    "I have been trying to call you for days. Why haven''t you gotten back to me?"


    I could hear the sad tone in his voice, and I frowned. I had never wanted to hurt Andy''s feelings, but it was hard for me to talk to him. He was my best friend and hiding something from him was damn near impossible. And truth be told, I hadn''t been in the mood to hear his bubbly voice and hear how amazing he had it with his boyfriend. I was jealous of my friend, I didn''t want to be, but I was, nevertheless. It cracked my heart a little as I came to that realization, because I had avoided thinking about it. Andy deserved all the happiness he could find, and I should be happy for him. I mean, I was happy, but I was also deeply envious.


    "I am sorry, Andy. I have been..."


    "Busy?" He cut me off.


    "Yes, I know, but I miss you. We haven''t seen each other in ages, and it has been days since west talked. Days, Angelia, do you hear that? It has been days! When have we ever gone that long without talking to each other?"


    A tear threatened to escape from my suddenly watery eyes, but I didn''t let it. I had been crying too much already, and I was emotionally done with shedding tears.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!